Policie vnveiled vvherein may be learned, the order of true policie in kingdomes, and common-wealths: the matters of justice, and government; the addresses, maxims, and reasons of state: the science of governing well a people: and where the subject may learne true obedience unto their kings, princes, and soveraignes. Written in Spanish, and translated into English by I.M. of Magdalen Hall in Oxford.
         República y policía christiana. English
         Juan de Santa María, fray, d. 1622.
      
       
         
           1632
        
      
       Approx. 1036 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 265 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A04705
         STC 14831A
         ESTC S102311
         99838100
         99838100
         2459
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A04705)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 2459)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1073:02)
      
       
         
           
             Policie vnveiled vvherein may be learned, the order of true policie in kingdomes, and common-wealths: the matters of justice, and government; the addresses, maxims, and reasons of state: the science of governing well a people: and where the subject may learne true obedience unto their kings, princes, and soveraignes. Written in Spanish, and translated into English by I.M. of Magdalen Hall in Oxford.
             República y policía christiana. English
             Juan de Santa María, fray, d. 1622.
             Mabbe, James, 1572-1642?
             Blount, Edward, fl. 1588-1632, attrib. trans.
          
           [18], 481, [1] p.
           
             Printed by Thomas Harper, for Richard Collins, and are to be sold at his shop in Pauls Church-yard, at the signe of the Three Kings,
             London :
             1632.
          
           
             A translation, by James Mabbe, of: Juan de Santa María. República y policía christiana.
             Translation sometimes attributed to Edward Blount.
             Another issue, with cancel title page, of: Christian policie; or the christian common-wealth (STC 14830.7).
             Running title reads: Christian policie.
             Misidentified on slip at beginning of UMI microfilm reel 1073 as STC 14813a.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Allegiance -- Religious aspects -- Early works to 1800.
           Kings and rulers -- Duties -- Early works to 1800.
           Political science -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-09 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           POLICIE
           VNVEILED
           :
           VVHEREIN
           MAY
           BE
           LEARNED
           ,
           The
           Order
           of
           true
           Policie
           in
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           Common-wealths
           :
        
         
           
             The
             Matters
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             and
          
           Governement
           ;
           The
           Addresses
           ,
           Maxims
           ,
           and
           Reasons
           of
           STATE
           :
        
         
           The
           Science
           of
           governing
           well
           a
           People
           :
           And
           where
           the
           Subject
           may
           learne
           true
           Obedience
           unto
           their
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Soveraignes
           .
        
         
           Written
           in
           Spanish
           ,
           and
           translated
           into
           
             English
             ,
             by
          
           I.
           M.
           of
           Magdalen
           Hall
           
             in
             OXFORD
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             Thomas
             Harper
          
           ,
           for
           
             Richard
             Collins
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           ,
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Three
           Kings
           .
           1632.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOVRABLE
           ,
           IAMES
           HAY
           ,
           EARLE
           OF
           Carlile
           ,
           Viscount
           Doncaster
           ,
           Lord
           HAY
           of
           Sauley
           ,
           Gentleman
           of
           the
           Bed-Chamber
           to
           our
           Soueraigne
           Lord
           King
           CHARLES
           ,
           Knight
           of
           the
           most
           Noble
           order
           of
           the
           Garter
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           most
           Honorable
           Priuy
           Councell
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Honourable
             :
          
        
         
           KNowing
           no
           man
           better
           verst
           in
           publique
           affayres
           ,
           then
           your selfe
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           more
           fitly
           addresse
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           then
           to
           you
           ,
           without
           the
           rifling
           of
           any
           particular
           mans
           merit
           :
           for
           I
           
           may
           ascribe
           as
           much
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           your
           exercise
           ,
           as
           any
           can
           assume
           to
           his
           priuate
           Notions
           ,
           or
           Publique
           Obseruations
           .
           To
           speake
           the
           story
           of
           your
           true
           and
           ingenious
           acts
           in
           forraigne
           ,
           (
           and
           in
           those
           forraigne
           ,
           the
           most
           subtile
           and
           actiue
           parts
           )
           would
           rather
           seeme
           a
           Tract
           ,
           then
           a
           Dedication
           of
           a
           Booke
           ;
           but
           here
           you
           are
           onely
           Patron
           ,
           though
           I
           know
           you
           might
           by
           your
           naturall
           gifts
           and
           obseruations
           ,
           be
           Author
           of
           a
           farre
           better
           piece
           .
           You
           haue
           been
           long
           the
           intrusted
           seruant
           of
           your
           Prince
           ,
           which
           should
           employ
           you
           the
           darling
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           truly
           you
           ought
           to
           bee
           so
           ,
           whilst
           Truth
           relates
           the
           story
           of
           deseruing
           men
           ,
           or
           Honesty
           reads
           their
           merit
           .
           What
           ,
           and
           whose
           worke
           of
           politique
           gouernment
           this
           is
           ,
           your
           eyes
           may
           at
           leysure
           looke
           ouer
           ,
           while
           your
           quicker
           eyes
           ,
           I
           meane
           your
           discerning
           minde
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           correct
           ,
           yet
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           not
           chide
           his
           labour
           ,
           who
           was
           willing
           ,
           though
           not
           able
           to
           serue
           you
           in
           a
           
           piece
           worthy
           your
           obseruation
           .
           If
           in
           the
           translation
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           that
           hath
           forsaken
           the
           Originall
           ,
           it
           was
           intention
           ,
           and
           not
           negligence
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           needs
           no
           accompt
           .
        
         
           My
           good
           Lord
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           left
           ,
           but
           to
           implore
           your
           pardon
           for
           the
           preferring
           this
           worke
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           shall
           appeare
           vnworthy
           your
           graue
           perusall
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           forgiue
           his
           intention
           ,
           who
           conceiued
           it
           a
           direct
           way
           of
           expressing
           himselfe
           to
           be
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             truely
             deuoted
             ,
             
               EDWARD
               BLOVNT
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           AVTHORS
           EPISTLE
           DEDICATOrie
           to
           the
           King
           of
           SPAINE
           .
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           cause
           why
           the
           Ancients
           by
           fire
           signifie
           Loue
           ,
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           this
           Element
           is
           the
           hardest
           to
           be
           hid
           :
           For
           the
           more
           a
           man
           seekes
           to
           couer
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           discouers
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           blabbs
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           .
           Of
           this
           quality
           is
           Loue
           ,
           and
           truly
           participateth
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           fire
           .
           I
           came
           (
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           )
           to
           put
           fire
           into
           the
           world
           .
           And
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           God
           of
           Loue
           ,
           came
           and
           shewed
           it selfe
           in
           the
           shape
           and
           figure
           of
           fire
           .
           So
           that
           Loue
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           extraordinary
           actiue
           fire
           .
           Nor
           can
           it
           ,
           where
           soeuer
           it
           be
           ,
           be
           hid
           ,
           or
           idle
           .
           
             Operatur
             magna
             ,
             si
             est
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           Saint
           
             Gregory
             )
             si
             autem
             non
             operatur
             ,
             amor
             non
             est
             .
          
           Loue
           will
           be
           alwayes
           in
           action
           ,
           alwayes
           in
           working
           ;
           it
           worketh
           by
           benefits
           ▪
           it
           
           worketh
           by
           good
           workes
           ,
           and
           by
           friendly
           offices
           ,
           and
           charitable
           seruices
           :
           And
           when
           it
           cannot
           worke
           what
           it
           would
           ,
           or
           when
           the
           subiect
           whereon
           it
           would
           worke
           ,
           hath
           no
           need
           thereof
           ,
           it
           supplyeth
           that
           defect
           with
           good
           desires
           ,
           and
           words
           .
           God
           ,
           who
           needeth
           not
           the
           seruice
           of
           any
           ,
           contents
           himselfe
           with
           this
           in
           those
           that
           are
           his
           seruants
           ,
           accepting
           (
           when
           they
           can
           no
           more
           )
           the
           will
           ,
           for
           the
           deed
           .
           And
           the
           Kings
           ,
           which
           here
           vpon
           earth
           represent
           his
           person
           ,
           doe
           not
           require
           tribute
           and
           seruice
           ,
           saue
           onely
           in
           that
           ,
           which
           euery
           one
           is
           able
           to
           giue
           .
           That
           which
           I
           am
           able
           to
           affoord
           ,
           and
           doe
           here
           offer
           vnto
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           forced
           thereunto
           by
           the
           loue
           of
           my
           seruice
           ,
           (
           howbeit
           my
           desire
           hath
           euermore
           had
           a
           larger
           extent
           )
           is
           onely
           a
           parcell
           of
           words
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           proceed
           from
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           come
           truly
           and
           sincerely
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           are
           of
           some
           worth
           and
           estimation
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           (
           vpon
           occasion
           )
           may
           proue
           likewise
           profitable
           and
           aduantagious
           .
           Howsoeuer
           ,
           it
           may
           serue
           at
           least
           to
           expresse
           that
           my
           seruice
           and
           deuotion
           ,
           which
           euer
           hath
           beene
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           ready
           prest
           to
           serue
           your
           Maiestie
           .
           And
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           shew
           it
           in
           this
           little
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           not
           wholly
           seeme
           vnprofitable
           .
           And
           therefore
           with
           this
           affection
           of
           Loue
           ,
           sutable
           to
           my
           subiect
           ,
           ouercomming
           those
           feares
           which
           are
           wont
           (
           and
           not
           without
           reason
           )
           to
           withhold
           those
           that
           treate
           with
           great
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Monarckes
           ,
           and
           write
           of
           such
           and
           the
           like
           subiects
           ,
           I
           presume
           to
           aduertise
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           paper
           to
           propone
           
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           finde
           written
           of
           those
           that
           are
           past
           and
           gone
           ,
           (
           and
           seemeth
           very
           fit
           and
           conuenient
           for
           the
           conseruation
           and
           augmentation
           of
           the
           authori●y
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           those
           that
           are
           now
           liuing
           and
           present
           amongst
           vs
           )
           and
           will
           with
           all
           possible
           breuity
           ,
           procure
           a
           full
           resolution
           and
           distinction
           herein
           :
           
           And
           (
           as
           Seneca
           saith
           )
           
             Totum
             comprehendere
             sub
             exiguo
          
           ;
           To
           comprise
           much
           vnder
           a
           little
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           that
           is
           the
           better
           sort
           of
           money
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           matter
           is
           the
           lesser
           ,
           but
           the
           greater
           in
           value
           ;
           so
           likewise
           that
           Learning
           is
           the
           best
           ,
           which
           is
           briefe
           in
           words
           ,
           and
           large
           in
           sentences
           .
           It
           is
           Maximus
           his
           counsell
           ,
           
           that
           
             Multa
             ,
             &
             magna
             ,
             breuiter
             sunt
             dicenda
             .
          
           Matters
           that
           are
           many
           and
           great
           ,
           are
           briefly
           to
           be
           deliuered
           .
           For
           this
           breuities
           sake
           therefore
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           your
           Maiesties
           employments
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           burthen
           of
           so
           many
           weighty
           businesses
           that
           lye
           vpon
           you
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           here
           interpose
           any
           large
           discourses
           and
           long
           disputations
           ,
           wherewith
           to
           entertaine
           and
           spend
           the
           time
           :
           but
           briefe
           ,
           certaine
           ,
           and
           generall
           Doctrines
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           of
           most
           profit
           ,
           comprehend
           most
           subiects
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           applyed
           to
           particular
           ,
           both
           persons
           and
           things
           ,
           all
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Politicks
           ,
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           men
           that
           are
           Statists
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Religion
           :
           As
           likewise
           out
           of
           ancient
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           wise
           men
           ,
           both
           Lawyers
           and
           Law-makers
           .
           Accompanied
           wholly
           for
           to
           giue
           credit
           to
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           subiect
           may
           
           not
           be
           disesteemed
           as
           an
           egge
           of
           mine
           owne
           hatching
           )
           with
           the
           examples
           of
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           (
           if
           the
           examples
           of
           Kings
           may
           moue
           Kings
           )
           and
           with
           those
           which
           cannot
           but
           moue
           ,
           bee
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           beleeued
           ,
           being
           drawne
           out
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           Which
           being
           well
           obserued
           and
           put
           in
           execution
           by
           Kings
           ,
           they
           shall
           obtaine
           that
           end
           for
           which
           they
           were
           intended
           ;
           To
           wit
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           and
           preserue
           their
           Kingdomes
           in
           peace
           and
           iustice
           .
        
         
           Reade
           it
           therefore
           ,
           I
           beseech
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           to
           heart
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           worke
           that
           is
           directed
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           Kings
           ,
           of
           their
           Fauourites
           and
           Ministers
           .
           And
           let
           them
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           Metaphysicall
           ,
           and
           impracticable
           things
           ,
           or
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           meere
           impossibilites
           ,
           but
           rather
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           very
           conformable
           to
           our
           possibilitie
           ,
           and
           practised
           by
           our
           Predecessors
           ,
           Princes
           of
           famous
           memory
           ,
           for
           their
           wisedome
           and
           prudence
           ,
           and
           in
           Kingdomes
           and
           Common-wealths
           ,
           of
           great
           Concernment
           ,
           Artifice
           ,
           and
           Policie
           ,
           in
           matter
           of
           Gouernement
           ,
           and
           reason
           of
           State.
           And
           viewing
           those
           with
           these
           times
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           then
           was
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           now
           is
           ,
           it
           will
           appeare
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           your
           present
           Princes
           doe
           not
           come
           much
           behinde
           their
           good
           Predecessours
           :
           And
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           stands
           alwayes
           in
           a
           way
           or
           degree
           of
           ablenesse
           to
           become
           better
           :
           and
           that
           which
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           may
           be
           bettered
           in
           the
           end
           .
           Time
           is
           a
           great
           proficient
           ,
           it
           attaineth
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           can
           doe
           all
           .
           And
           
           your
           Maiestie
           (
           whom
           God
           preserue
           )
           may
           likewise
           in
           time
           doe
           the
           like
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           really
           and
           resolutely
           affect
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           what
           in
           these
           Aduertisements
           shall
           seeme
           good
           in
           your
           eyes
           .
           And
           seeme
           they
           ,
           or
           not
           seeme
           they
           good
           vnto
           you
           ,
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           my
           desire
           ,
           in
           these
           ,
           in
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           ,
           shall
           indeuour
           to
           hit
           the
           marke
           whereat
           it
           aymeth
           .
           God
           direct
           it
           as
           I
           desire
           .
           For
           mine
           owne
           part
           ,
           I
           rest
           well
           contented
           with
           my
           paines
           ,
           and
           hold
           my selfe
           well
           paid
           for
           my
           labour
           ,
           in
           hauing
           put
           them
           into
           your
           Maiesties
           hands
           .
           And
           that
           you
           shall
           vouchsafe
           to
           dwell
           a
           little
           vpon
           them
           .
           For
           matters
           of
           State
           ,
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           Gouernment
           ,
           and
           of
           things
           of
           this
           high
           nature
           ,
           is
           a
           King-craft
           ,
           and
           a
           knowledge
           or
           science
           that
           deserues
           your
           care
           and
           discourse
           .
           Let
           others
           doe
           as
           they
           list
           ;
           particular
           men
           may
           follow
           their
           particular
           pleasures
           and
           delights
           .
           But
           this
           well
           becommeth
           Kings
           .
        
         
           The
           Argument
           of
           this
           Booke
           ,
           is
           the
           Head
           of
           Mans
           body
           ;
           beginning
           at
           the
           vnderstanding
           ,
           till
           we
           come
           to
           the
           last
           of
           the
           senses
           .
           For
           therein
           ,
           and
           thence
           they
           haue
           the
           principium
           or
           beginning
           of
           their
           operations
           .
           And
           as
           in
           mans
           body
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           mysticall
           body
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           Kings
           are
           the
           Head
           ,
           to
           whom
           Regiment
           &
           Gouernment
           belongs
           ;
           and
           what
           choyce
           they
           are
           to
           make
           of
           those
           who
           are
           to
           assist
           them
           therein
           ;
           the
           qualities
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           haue
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           should
           carry
           themselues
           towards
           them
           .
           How
           they
           shall
           come
           to
           discouer
           
           the
           humours
           ,
           affections
           ,
           mindes
           ,
           and
           dispositions
           of
           their
           Ministers
           .
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           how
           they
           ought
           to
           behaue
           themselues
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           .
        
         
           I
           search
           not
           into
           the
           secret
           closet
           of
           any
           mans
           bosome
           ,
           nor
           touch
           vpon
           any
           particular
           person
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           least
           part
           of
           my
           intent
           and
           purpose
           .
           I
           treate
           onely
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           and
           manifest
           vnto
           all
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           write
           ,
           being
           certaine
           and
           true
           ,
           and
           grounded
           vpon
           principles
           and
           certaine
           causes
           ,
           may
           serue
           to
           reforme
           ,
           amend
           ,
           and
           correct
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           neede
           bee
           )
           alter
           those
           fashions
           and
           customes
           they
           finde
           to
           bee
           amisse
           .
           This
           I
           am
           bold
           to
           vtter
           vnto
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           and
           dedicate
           the
           same
           with
           that
           securitie
           and
           confidence
           ,
           which
           mine
           owne
           knowledge
           doth
           promise
           and
           prompt
           vnto
           mee
           ;
           being
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           I
           talke
           and
           discourse
           with
           mine
           owne
           proper
           King
           and
           Lord
           ,
           whom
           I
           humbly
           beseech
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           bee
           pleased
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           great
           prudence
           and
           naturall
           pietie
           ,
           to
           runne
           all
           this
           ouer
           with
           his
           eye
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           his
           cloake
           ouer
           my
           faults
           .
           And
           though
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           his
           Maiestie
           may
           meete
           with
           some
           ,
           yet
           my
           minde
           telleth
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           likewise
           light
           vpon
           something
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           of
           some
           profit
           for
           the
           seruice
           of
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           conseruation
           of
           that
           authoritie
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           place
           (
           which
           he
           so
           iustly
           possesseth
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           For
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           that
           Booke
           saith
           Seneca
           )
           so
           vnprofitable
           ,
           whence
           some
           good
           may
           not
           bee
           gathered
           .
           And
           though
           this
           in
           supposall
           ,
           or
           it
           's
           owne
           nature
           )
           may
           
           be
           small
           ,
           and
           of
           little
           or
           no
           price
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           of
           no
           lesse
           noble
           and
           royall
           a
           condition
           ,
           to
           receiue
           a
           little
           louingly
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           gratious
           acceptance
           ,
           then
           to
           giue
           much
           liberally
           .
           All
           this
           your
           Maiestie
           doth
           with
           all
           ,
           and
           I
           assure
           my selfe
           you
           will
           likewise
           doe
           the
           like
           with
           me
           .
           For
           the
           naturall
           Loue
           which
           I
           beare
           vnto
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           meriteth
           no
           lesse
           ,
           nor
           the
           minde
           wherewithall
           I
           doe
           it
           .
           And
           herewith
           I
           shall
           in
           some
           sort
           satisfie
           my
           desire
           (
           which
           is
           to
           hit
           the
           marke
           I
           ayme
           at
           )
           and
           that
           obligation
           ,
           wherewith
           I
           was
           borne
           to
           serue
           you
           ,
           whom
           I
           shall
           neuer
           willingly
           offend
           .
           And
           euermore
           ,
           in
           all
           my
           prayers
           ,
           and
           sacrifices
           ,
           I
           shall
           humbly
           on
           my
           knees
           beseech
           the
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           to
           preserue
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           to
           giue
           you
           many
           ,
           and
           those
           most
           happie
           yeares
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           will
           conserue
           you
           in
           his
           diuine
           grace
           ,
           and
           humane
           Greatnesse
           ,
           with
           much
           augmentation
           of
           Estate
           ,
           both
           Temporall
           and
           Eternall
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Maiesties
             seruant
             and
             Chaplaine
             ,
             
               Fr.
               Iuan
               ,
               de
               Sancta
               Maria.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           containing
           the
           Chapters
           and
           Paragraphes
           of
           this
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             VVHerein
             it
             is
             briefly
             treated
             ,
             what
             is
             comprehended
             in
             this
             word
             Republicke
             ,
             together
             with
             it's
             definition
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chapter
             2.
             
          
           
             What
             the
             name
             of
             King
             signifieth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chapter
             3.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             name
             of
             King
             ,
             be
             a
             name
             of
             Office.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Office
             of
             Kings
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             reason
             and
             vnderstanding
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             wisedome
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             How
             Kings
             ought
             to
             carrie
             themselues
             in
             those
             businesses
             ,
             which
             their
             vnderstanding
             comprehendeth
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chapter
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             prosecution
             of
             the
             former
             Discourse
             ;
             shewing
             how
             Kings
             are
             to
             take
             Councell
             :
             And
             what
             signes
             they
             are
             to
             marke
             and
             obserue
             for
             their
             better
             knowledge
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             diligences
             ,
             which
             Kings
             are
             to
             vse
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             their
             Ministers
             and
             Councellours
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             qualities
             which
             Kings
             one
             to
             consider
             in
             those
             ,
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             for
             Ministers
             and
             Councellours
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Hee
             continues
             the
             discourse
             of
             the
             Qualities
             of
             Ministers
             and
             Councellours
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Of
             other
             Course●
             and
             Meanes
             ,
             which
             Kings
             may
             take
             for
             the
             notice
             of
             such
             persons
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             said
             Qualities
             concurre
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             How
             Kings
             ought
             to
             carry
             themselues
             towards
             those
             Ministers
             whom
             they
             finde
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Gouernment
             both
             of
             Peace
             and
             Warre
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             prosecutes
             the
             same
             Subiect
             ,
             and
             shewes
             how
             Kings
             ought
             to
             carry
             themselues
             with
             their
             Councells
             and
             Councellours
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             demanded
             by
             way
             of
             Question
             ,
             Whether
             Kings
             ought
             inuiolably
             to
             obserue
             the
             foresaid
             Order
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             fit
             for
             Kings
             ,
             to
             vse
             much
             the
             remitting
             of
             businesses
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             ●ight●that
             is
             ,
             of
             those
             businesses
             which
             Kings
             ought
             to
             reserue
             for
             their
             owne
             view
             ,
             and
             to
             dispetch
             with
             their
             owne
             ●ands
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             prosecuteth
             the
             same
             matter
             ,
             and
             shewes
             ,
             How
             Kings
             ought
             to
             carry
             themsel●es
             towards
             those
             that
             finde
             themselues
             aggrieued
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             sense
             of
             Hearing
             .
             And
             the
             Audiences
             which
             Kings
             ought
             to
             giue
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Chapter
             19.
             
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             with
             the
             same
             Matter
             ,
             treating
             of
             the
             Audiences
             of
             Ministers
             and
             Councellours
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             20.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             vertue
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             the
             naturall
             sister
             and
             Companion
             of
             Kings
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             21.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             parts
             of
             Iustice
             in
             Common
             ;
             and
             in
             particular
             of
             Iustice
             commutatiue
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Of
             Iustice
             distributiue
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             23.
             
          
           
             How
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             sort
             ,
             limitation
             in
             giuing
             ,
             may
             sute
             with
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             Kings
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             repartment
             ,
             and
             diuision
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             bee
             vsed
             in
             the
             conferring
             of
             offices
             .
             And
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             such
             persons
             as
             ought
             to
             be
             nominated
             for
             the
             said
             offi●es
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             25.
             
          
           
             Whether
             Honours
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             and
             dignities
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             conferred
             on
             those
             ,
             that
             sue
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             26.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             sense
             of
             smelling
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             prudence
             of
             Kings
             .
             
               
                 Paragraph
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Magnanimitie
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 which
                 Kings
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Paragraphe
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 blandure
                 ,
                 gentlenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 ,
                 which
                 Kings
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Parag.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 it
                 much
                 importeth
                 Kings
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 good
                 Loue
                 and
                 affection
                 of
                 their
                 Subiects
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Parag.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 sagacitie
                 ,
                 sharpnesse
                 of
                 wit
                 ,
                 and
                 quicknesse
                 of
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 which
                 Kings
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Parag.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Discretion
                 ,
                 which
                 Kings
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             27.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             sense
             of
             Tasting
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             vertue
             of
             Temperance
             ;
             and
             how
             well
             it
             befitteth
             Kings
             :
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             28.
             
          
           
             When
             ,
             and
             at
             what
             time
             ,
             sports
             and
             pastimes
             are
             worthiest
             reprehension
             in
             Kings
             .
             
               
                 Parag.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Language
                 ,
                 and
                 Truth
                 ,
                 which
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 wherewith
                 Kings
                 are
                 to
                 treate
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Parag.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 Kings
                 ought
                 to
                 keepe
                 their
                 Faith
                 and
                 Word
                 ▪
              
            
             
               
                 Parag.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 that
                 secrecie
                 which
                 Kings
                 and
                 their
                 Ministers
                 ought
                 to
                 keepe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Parag.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Flatterers
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 flatteries
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             29.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             sense
             of
             Touching
             .
             
               
                 Parag.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Temperance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Parag.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 another
                 remedie
                 against
                 Excesses
                 ,
                 and
                 superfluities
                 ,
                 depending
                 on
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Kings
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             30.
             
          
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             fit
             for
             Kings
             to
             haue
             Fauourites
             :
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             31.
             
          
           
             Of
             another
             sort
             of
             Fauourites
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Chap.
             32
          
           
             Whether
             it
             bee
             fit
             for
             Kings
             ,
             to
             haue
             any
             more
             then
             one
             Fauourite
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             33
          
           
             Of
             the
             Conditions
             ,
             and
             Qualities
             ,
             of
             Fauourites
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             34
          
           
             How
             Kings
             ought
             to
             carry
             themselues
             towards
             their
             Fauourites
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             35
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Kinsfolke
             ,
             and
             Friends
             of
             Fauourites
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             excluded
             from
             Offices
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             36
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             former
             Discourse
             ,
             with
             some
             Aduertisements
             for
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Fauourites
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             37
          
           
             Ad●ertisements
             for
             Fauourites
             ,
             and
             Councellours
             of
             State.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             SAP
             :
             6.
             
             V.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ad
             vos
             (
             O
             Reges
             )
             sunt
             hi
             Sermones
             mei
             ,
             vt
             discatis
             sapientiam
             ,
             &
             non
             excidatis
             :
             Qui
             enim
             custodierint
             iusta
             iustè
             ,
             iustificabuntur
             ,
             &
             qui
             didicerint
             iusta
             ,
             invenient
             quid
             respondeant
             .
          
        
         
           
             VVISDOM
             6.
             
             V.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vnto
             you
             therefore
             (
             o
             Kings
             )
             doe
             I
             speake
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             learne
             VVisedome
             ,
             and
             not
             goe
             amisse
             .
             For
             they
             that
             keepe
             holinesse
             holily
             ,
             shall
             be
             holy
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             learned
             there
             ,
             shall
             finde
             defence
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             it
             is
             breifly
             treated
             ,
             what
             is
             comprehended
             in
             this
             Word
             ,
             Republicke
             ,
             together
             with
             it's
             Definition
             .
          
           
             MAny
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             grauest
             sorte
             ,
             that
             haue
             beene
             well
             versed
             in
             all
             kinde
             of
             Learning
             ,
             haue
             written
             of
             a
             Republicke
             ,
             or
             Common-wealth
             ;
             And
             hau●
             diuided
             ,
             and
             sub-diuided
             it
             into
             many
             and
             sundry
             species
             ,
             and
             defined
             it
             after
             diuerse
             and
             different
             maners
             ;
             A
             prolixe
             ,
             and
             tedious
             businesse
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             farre
             wide
             of
             my
             pretension
             (
             which
             is
             
             in
             few
             both
             words
             and
             reasons
             )
             to
             describe
             a
             mysticall
             body
             with
             it's
             Head
             ,
             and
             principall
             members
             ,
             and
             the
             peculiar
             Offices
             belonging
             to
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             leauing
             (
             to
             such
             as
             shall
             take
             pleasure
             therein
             )
             the
             multitude
             of
             vnprofitable
             Questions
             ,
             the
             ornament
             of
             humane
             Eloquence
             ,
             and
             the
             Magazine
             of
             prophane
             histories
             ,
             being
             of
             little
             truth
             ,
             &
             lesse
             efficacie
             .
             And
             taking
             thence
             my
             beginning
             whence
             all
             begin
             ;
             To
             wit
             ▪
             from
             the
             definition
             ,
             or
             Description
             .
             I
             say
             with
             Aristotle
             and
             Plato
             ,
             
             That
             a
             Common-wealth
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             
             saue
             an
             Order
             of
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             Cities
             ;
             in
             which
             and
             amongst
             whom
             ,
             nothing
             is
             wanting
             ,
             that
             is
             necessary
             and
             needefull
             for
             the
             life
             of
             Man.
             It
             is
             a
             iust
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             disposition
             of
             many
             families
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Communitie
             amongst
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             superiour
             authoritie
             ouer
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             Congregation
             of
             many
             people
             vnited
             together
             ,
             fraternized
             ,
             with
             certaine
             Lawes
             and
             rules
             of
             gouernment
             .
             And
             ,
             because
             I
             will
             not
             loose
             time
             in
             things
             not
             necessarie
             ,
             I
             omit
             that
             gouernment
             ,
             which
             the
             Greekes
             call
             Aristocratia
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Signorie
             of
             Venice
             .
             And
             your
             Democratia
             ,
             which
             is
             popular
             ,
             and
             consistes
             of
             the
             Many
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Genoa
             ,
             and
             the
             Cantons
             of
             the
             Switz
             .
             Which
             (
             though
             approued
             by
             many
             )
             haue
             their
             inconueniences
             ,
             and
             those
             no
             small
             ones
             .
             For
             the
             Nobilitie
             ,
             and
             powerfull
             persons
             ,
             if
             they
             not
             perseuere
             in
             the
             obseruance
             of
             the
             Lawes
             of
             good
             gouernment
             ,
             they
             presently
             grow
             to
             be
             couetous
             ,
             and
             are
             much
             subiect
             to
             Ambition
             .
             And
             because
             they
             are
             but
             a
             few
             ,
             they
             feare
             the
             multitude
             ;
             and
             for
             to
             conserue
             themselues
             ,
             exercise
             cruelty
             ;
             whereby
             in
             the
             ende
             it
             turnes
             to
             a
             Tyrannie
             .
             For
             (
             as
             Mecoenas
             saith
             .
             )
             The
             state
             of
             a
             few
             Lords
             ,
             is
             the
             state
             of
             a
             few
             Tyrants
             .
             And
             he
             that
             is
             the
             most
             powerfull
             ,
             the
             most
             ambitious
             ,
             and
             best
             befriended
             ,
             and
             respected
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             vpon
             the
             least
             dissension
             ,
             ioynes
             with
             the
             multitude
             ,
             which
             being
             it
             is
             naturally
             enuious
             ,
             mutable
             and
             a
             friend
             to
             innouation
             ,
             will
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             facilitie
             ouerthrow
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             And
             say
             ;
             the
             Nobles
             do
             not
             
             side
             ,
             but
             agree
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             they
             but
             liue
             in
             feare
             of
             the
             infidelitie
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             ;
             for
             ordinarily
             ,
             those
             that
             haue
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             gouernment
             ,
             are
             more
             enuied
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             haue
             none
             at
             al.
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             weake
             kind
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             these
             few
             Lords
             ,
             can
             in
             large
             ,
             conquer
             ,
             &
             conserue
             a
             great
             Empire
             ,
             as
             can
             a
             King
             ,
             or
             a
             Monarke
             ,
             because
             the
             forces
             are
             lesse
             vnited
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             in
             him
             .
             And
             the
             people
             which
             is
             little
             interessed
             ,
             &
             hath
             no
             share
             or
             part
             in
             those
             honourable
             places
             ,
             carry
             a
             Capital
             hatred
             to
             your
             great
             persons
             ,
             and
             are
             hardly
             drawn
             to
             such
             liberall
             Contributions
             ,
             as
             may
             sustaine
             a
             War
             ,
             and
             subdue
             kingdomes
             .
             Your
             popular
             Estate
             in
             falling
             from
             that
             equality
             ,
             which
             it
             pretendeth
             ,
             is
             easily
             conuerted
             into
             a
             licentious
             libertie
             ,
             or
             rather
             loosenesse
             ,
             pulling
             down
             some
             ,
             &
             setting
             vp
             others
             ,
             and
             is
             much
             subiect
             to
             Alterations
             through
             it's
             inconstancie
             ,
             &
             weake
             head-pieces
             of
             the
             Popular
             .
             For
             (
             as
             Tully
             saith
             )
             the
             sea
             hath
             not
             so
             many
             stormes
             ,
             perills
             ,
             &
             tempestes
             ,
             as
             hath
             this
             kind
             of
             Cōmonwealth
             .
             And
             of
             force
             (
             euery
             one
             attending
             his
             owne
             proper
             good
             and
             priuate
             interest
             )
             it
             must
             runne
             vpon
             one
             of
             these
             two
             rockes
             :
             Either
             on
             the
             Tyrannie
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             strongest
             ,
             and
             ,
             vpheld
             by
             the
             fauour
             of
             the
             Maior
             part
             ,
             liftes
             vp
             himselfe
             aboue
             them
             all
             :
             Or
             on
             the
             Plebeian
             gouernment
             ,
             then
             which
             none
             can
             be
             worse
             ;
             for
             all
             then
             falls
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             ignorant
             people
             who
             put
             ordinary
             people
             into
             the
             highest
             places
             of
             honour
             and
             command
             ,
             without
             any
             distinction
             or
             reckoning
             of
             rich
             ,
             noble
             ,
             wise
             ,
             or
             vertuous
             .
             What
             good
             Counsaile
             ,
             or
             sound
             Aduise
             can
             all
             the
             Communaltie
             giue
             (
             put
             all
             their
             braines
             together
             )
             in
             a
             doubtfull
             case
             ,
             
             or
             businesse
             of
             importance
             ,
             when
             (
             as
             Salomon
             saith
             )
             there
             is
             scarce
             one
             to
             be
             found
             of
             a
             thousand
             ,
             of
             abilitie
             and
             sufficiencie
             in
             this
             kinde
             ?
             But
             put
             case
             that
             such
             a
             one
             may
             happily
             be
             found
             amongst
             them
             ,
             how
             shall
             he
             be
             heard
             with
             silence
             .
             What
             patience
             will
             their
             eares
             lend
             him
             ?
             What
             secrecie
             will
             be
             had
             in
             that
             which
             is
             treated
             ,
             be
             it
             of
             Peace
             ,
             or
             War
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             not
             divulged
             before
             it
             's
             due
             execution
             ?
             your
             Tumultes
             and
             seditions
             ,
             shall
             be
             more
             ordinary
             ,
             
             and
             greater
             then
             in
             other
             states
             ;
             because
             your
             meaner
             sorte
             of
             people
             ,
             are
             gouerned
             more
             by
             their
             owne
             vnruly
             appetites
             ,
             and
             womanish
             longings
             ,
             then
             by
             reason
             and
             discretion
             .
             And
             your
             base
             and
             cruell
             Vulgar
             ,
             which
             vpon
             the
             least
             occasion
             suffers
             it selfe
             to
             be
             led
             away
             by
             hatred
             ,
             and
             reuenge
             ,
             presently
             falls
             to
             taking
             of
             stones
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             tearing
             vp
             the
             pibbles
             in
             the
             streetes
             ,
             as
             Cicero
             sets
             downe
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             popular
             assemblies
             of
             Rome
             ,
             it
             so
             fell
             out
             ,
             that
             oftentimes
             they
             drew
             their
             naked
             swordes
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             stones
             were
             seene
             to
             flye
             about
             their
             eares
             on
             all
             sides
             .
             And
             when
             this
             head
             strong
             multitude
             hath
             once
             broken
             the
             reines
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             keeping
             of
             them
             in
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             wit
             of
             man
             deuise
             how
             to
             bridle
             them
             .
             In
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             the
             Monarke
             ;
             In
             an
             Aristocratia
             ,
             your
             Noble
             men
             are
             supreme
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             Arbitrators
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             their
             supreme
             and
             absolute
             power
             ,
             they
             many
             times
             compose
             the
             differences
             of
             the
             subiects
             .
             But
             in
             a
             Democratia
             and
             Popular
             Estate
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             supreme
             power
             ,
             and
             they
             themselues
             bandy
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             the
             fire
             of
             faction
             ,
             setting
             them
             in
             a
             consuming
             flame
             ,
             without
             acknowledging
             any
             superiour
             ,
             to
             decide
             the
             quarrell
             ,
             and
             compose
             their
             differences
             .
             And
             therefore
             Aristotle
             sayd
             ;
             That
             there
             was
             not
             any
             Tyrannie
             either
             greater
             or
             more
             pernicious
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             an
             intire
             Communaltie
             ,
             which
             ,
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             is
             inclined
             to
             crueltie
             .
             The
             Monarchy
             ,
             or
             Kingdome
             is
             freer
             from
             these
             burning
             feuers
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             is
             ranked
             in
             the
             best
             place
             ,
             and
             is
             stiffely
             maintained
             by
             the
             grauest
             Authors
             .
             Of
             this
             onely
             shall
             I
             treate
             at
             this
             present
             .
             It
             is
             called
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             Greeke
             ,
             signifieth
             One
             ,
             and
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Prince
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             if
             we
             should
             say
             a
             Principalitie
             ,
             or
             a
             Kingdome
             ;
             where
             one
             alone
             is
             hee
             that
             commands
             and
             gouernes
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             all
             obey
             .
             All
             these
             three
             kindes
             ,
             of
             Popular
             ,
             Aristocraticall
             ,
             and
             Monarchicall
             gouernments
             were
             vsed
             in
             Greece
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             in
             Rome
             .
             But
             Rome
             neuer
             came
             to
             be
             Mistresse
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             till
             shee
             was
             reduced
             to
             a
             Monarchie
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Caesar
               
               Augustus
            
             .
             There
             are
             found
             therein
             8.
             differences
             of
             States
             :
             Husbandmen
             ,
             Trades-men
             ,
             Merchants
             ,
             Souldiers
             ,
             Iudges
             Cleargie-men
             ,
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             (
             to
             speake
             more
             properly
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             in
             diuers
             places
             it
             is
             deliuered
             by
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             )
             is
             a
             Misticall
             Body
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             a
             Kingdome
             with
             it's
             Head.
             For
             a
             king
             ,
             is
             the
             supreme
             Lord
             ,
             subiect
             onely
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             That
             in
             S.
             Augustines
             ,
             
             and
             
               Diuus
               Thomas
            
             his
             opinion
             ,
             as
             also
             sundry
             other
             Authors
             of
             diuers
             faculties
             ,
             
             amongst
             which
             are
             Aristotle
             ,
             and
             Plato
             ;
             the
             most
             excellent
             gouernment
             ,
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             acknowledgeth
             a
             Superior
             ,
             
             one
             King
             ,
             and
             one
             Head.
             For
             all
             naturall
             ,
             
             and
             good
             gouernment
             proceedeth
             from
             One
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             comes
             neerest
             vnto
             Vnitie
             ,
             hath
             most
             similitude
             ,
             
             with
             that
             which
             is
             diuine
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             much
             the
             most
             perfect
             .
             By
             God
             ,
             Kings
             reigne
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             wise
             man.
             
               Per
               me
               ,
               reges
               regnant
               ;
               Per
               me
               ,
               Principes
               imperant
               .
               By
               me
               Kings
               reigne
               ,
               and
               Princes
               decree
               iustice
               .
            
             And
             God
             being
             one
             ,
             and
             most
             simple
             in
             his
             Being
             ;
             and
             Nature
             the
             Head
             of
             all
             the
             whole
             Vniuerse
             ;
             by
             Whom
             ,
             and
             Which
             all
             is
             gouerned
             with
             admirable
             and
             ineffable
             prouidence
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Idea
             of
             all
             good
             and
             perfect
             gouernment
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             that
             shall
             be
             amongst
             vs
             the
             best
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             agreeable
             ,
             with
             his
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             being
             many
             ,
             and
             bearing
             different
             Offices
             therein
             ,
             admit
             to
             be
             gouerned
             by
             a
             Head
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             hath
             so
             ordained
             it
             ,
             
               Why
               should
               not
               a
               Monarchicall
               gouernment
               be
               the
               best
               ?
               Most
               certaine
               therefore
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               mainely
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               the
               other
               two
               .
               Some
               will
               haue
               this
               Monarchicall
            
             gouernment
             to
             be
             the
             most
             ancient
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             had
             it's
             beginning
             from
             
               Cain
               ,
               Adams
            
             eldest
             sonne
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             did
             gather
             people
             together
             ,
             built
             Cities
             ,
             and
             did
             shut
             them
             vp
             ,
             and
             fortifie
             them
             with
             walls
             .
             After
             the
             stood
             ,
             Nimrod
             ,
             
             the
             sonne
             of
             Chus
             ,
             and
             nephew
             vnto
             Cham
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             valour
             ,
             and
             amongst
             those
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             the
             most
             able
             ,
             and
             strongest
             man
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             reduced
             men
             to
             liue
             in
             a
             
             Communitie
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             one
             only
             King
             ,
             possessing
             himselfe
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             and
             Signorie
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             before
             these
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             God
             began
             to
             establish
             this
             gouernment
             ,
             &
             forme
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             .
             
             For
             (
             as
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             )
             God
             would
             ,
             that
             all
             Mankinde
             should
             descend
             from
             one
             Man.
             And
             Gods
             chosen
             people
             did
             euermore
             maintaine
             a
             Monarchie
             ,
             and
             did
             ordaine
             ,
             that
             the
             Supreme
             power
             should
             reside
             and
             remaine
             in
             One.
             The
             first
             gouernours
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             were
             Monarkes
             ,
             &
             did
             gouerne
             with
             this
             Title
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             Common-wealthes
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             haue
             generally
             desired
             to
             be
             gouerned
             by
             one
             king
             .
             As
             appeareth
             by
             those
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             euery
             particular
             state
             hauing
             his
             peculiar
             King.
             And
             were
             it
             not
             a
             great
             monstrousnesse
             in
             nature
             ,
             that
             one
             body
             ,
             should
             haue
             two
             Heads
             ?
             Much
             more
             were
             it
             ,
             that
             one
             kingdome
             should
             be
             gouerned
             by
             two
             persons
             :
             Vnitie
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             much
             good
             ;
             and
             Pluralitie
             ,
             the
             causer
             of
             much
             ill
             .
             The
             Roman
             Commonwealth
             did
             suffer
             much
             miserie
             and
             calamitie
             ,
             not
             because
             all
             would
             not
             obey
             One
             ,
             but
             because
             many
             would
             command
             All.
             And
             therforein
             their
             greater
             necessities
             ,
             they
             did
             create
             a
             Dictator
             ,
             so
             called
             because
             all
             did
             obay
             whatsoeuer
             he
             dictated
             ,
             and
             sayd
             vnto
             them
             .
             For
             they
             knew
             well
             enough
             ,
             and
             did
             clearely
             and
             plainely
             perceiue
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Empire
             of
             One
             ,
             the
             authoritie
             was
             the
             greater
             ;
             greater
             the
             obedience
             ,
             freer
             their
             determinations
             ,
             firmer
             their
             Councells
             ,
             speedier
             their
             resolutions
             ,
             and
             more
             prompt
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             designes
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Command
             ,
             Signorie
             ,
             and
             Supreme
             power
             ,
             does
             better
             in
             one
             head
             then
             in
             many
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             doe
             vnanimously
             and
             vndoubtedly
             conclude
             ,
             That
             the
             Monarchie
             ,
             is
             the
             ancientst
             ,
             and
             the
             durablest
             of
             all
             other
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             gouernment
             the
             best
             :
             yet
             ,
             would
             I
             haue
             it
             to
             helpe
             it selfe
             with
             the
             Aristocratia
             in
             that
             which
             may
             be
             vsefull
             for
             it's
             aduantage
             .
             That
             in
             regard
             of
             it's
             strength
             ,
             and
             execution
             ,
             doth
             by
             it's
             greater
             .
             Vnion
             ,
             and
             force
             excell
             the
             rest
             :
             This
             other
             which
             is
             composed
             of
             a
             few
             noble
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             vertuous
             persons
             ,
             because
             it
             consistes
             of
             
             more
             ,
             hath
             the
             more
             intirenesse
             ,
             prudence
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             ;
             and
             by
             conioyning
             and
             intermixing
             the
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             resulteth
             a
             perfect
             &
             absolute
             gouernment
             .
             So
             that
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             degenerate
             ,
             must
             not
             goe
             loose
             ,
             and
             absolute
             (
             for
             Command
             ,
             is
             a
             madd-man
             ;
             and
             power
             Lunaticke
             )
             but
             must
             be
             tyed
             to
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             as
             far
             forth
             as
             it
             is
             comprehended
             vnder
             the
             Law
             ;
             And
             in
             things
             particular
             and
             temporall
             ,
             must
             haue
             reference
             to
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             seruing
             as
             the
             brace
             ,
             or
             ioyning
             peece
             of
             timber
             ,
             betweene
             a
             Monarchie
             ,
             &
             an
             Aristocracie
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             assistance
             and
             aduise
             of
             the
             chiefer
             ,
             and
             wiser
             sort
             .
             For
             ,
             from
             a
             Monarchy
             not
             thus
             well
             and
             orderly
             tempred
             ,
             arise
             great
             errours
             in
             gouernment
             ,
             little
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             many
             distastes
             amongst
             those
             that
             are
             gouerned
             .
             All
             men
             ,
             that
             haue
             had
             the
             estimation
             of
             ●ound
             iudgements
             ,
             and
             accounted
             wise
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             faculties
             haue
             held
             this
             to
             be
             the
             best
             and
             perfectest
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             with
             out
             it
             ,
             neuer
             Citie
             nor
             kingdome
             hath
             beene
             taken
             to
             be
             well
             gouerned
             .
             Your
             good
             Kings
             and
             great
             Gouernours
             haue
             euer
             fauoured
             this
             Course
             ;
             whereas
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             your
             bad
             kings
             ,
             and
             euill
             Gouernours
             ,
             transported
             with
             their
             pride
             ,
             haue
             runne
             another
             way
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             in
             conformitie
             heereunto
             ,
             I
             dare
             confidently
             affirme
             ,
             if
             a
             Monarke
             ,
             (
             be
             hee
             what
             he
             will
             be
             )
             shall
             resolue
             businesses
             alone
             on
             his
             own
             head
             (
             how
             wise
             soeuer
             he
             thinke
             himself
             )
             without
             hauing
             recourse
             to
             his
             Councell
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             opinion
             of
             his
             Counsellours
             ,
             (
             although
             he
             do
             Acertar
             and
             hit
             right
             in
             his
             resolutions
             )
             yet
             therein
             he
             breakes
             the
             bounds
             of
             a
             Monarchie
             ,
             and
             enters
             into
             those
             of
             a
             Tyranny
             Of
             whose
             Examples
             ,
             and
             the
             euill
             successes
             insuing
             thereupon
             ,
             the
             Histories
             are
             full
             .
             But
             one
             shall
             serue
             instead
             of
             many
             .
             And
             that
             shall
             be
             of
             
               Tarquinius
               Superbus
            
             ,
             
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             first
             Booke
             of
             
               Titus
               Liuius
            
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             his
             great
             pride
             ,
             and
             haughtinesse
             of
             minde
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             rule
             all
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             haue
             none
             else
             to
             haue
             a
             hand
             in
             any
             businesse
             ,
             made
             it
             his
             Master
             peece
             ,
             to
             weaken
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Roman
             Senate
             in
             lessening
             the
             number
             of
             Senatours
             .
             
             Which
             he
             purposely
             did
             ,
             that
             he
             wholy
             and
             solely
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             might
             determine
             all
             whatsoeuer
             that
             occurred
             in
             the
             kingdome
             .
             In
             this
             Monarchie
             ,
             or
             Kingdome
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             parts
             ,
             or
             parties
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             of
             whom
             principally
             we
             are
             to
             treate
             .
             The
             King
             ,
             The
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             Vassalls
             .
             And
             if
             in
             a
             humane
             body
             ,
             the
             Anatomie
             &
             consideration
             of
             the
             Head
             ,
             be
             the
             nicest
             ,
             subtillest
             ,
             and
             most
             difficult
             ,
             what
             difficultie
             will
             it
             not
             be
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             daintie
             hand
             will
             it
             not
             require
             to
             touch
             ,
             talke
             ,
             and
             treate
             of
             a
             king
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ?
             And
             hence
             I
             inferre
             ,
             that
             for
             to
             treate
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             to
             prescribe
             them
             Precepts
             and
             Documents
             touching
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             such
             a
             wise
             King
             ,
             as
             was
             Salomon
             .
             Who
             ,
             considering
             the
             difficulties
             and
             dangers
             ,
             which
             may
             in
             this
             matter
             offer
             themselues
             ,
             aduiseth
             all
             without
             any
             difference
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             seeme
             to
             be
             desirous
             to
             seeme
             wise
             before
             their
             Temporall
             kings
             .
             For
             no
             man
             ,
             howsoeuer
             fulfill'd
             with
             wisedome
             ,
             is
             (
             speaking
             in
             his
             kings
             presence
             )
             secure
             and
             safe
             .
             
               Penes
               Regem
               ,
               noli
               vel●e
               videri
               s●piens
               .
            
             
             Boast
             not
             thy
             wisedome
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Ki●g
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             for
             that
             he
             that
             is
             the
             supreme
             soueraign●●n
             Temporall
             power
             ,
             whom
             all
             acknowledge
             and
             obey
             as
             their
             Superiour
             ,
             risenteth
             it
             much
             ,
             to
             see
             himselfe
             inferiour
             in
             a
             thing
             of
             so
             greate
             esteeme
             ,
             as
             is
             wisedome
             and
             discretion
             .
             Xenophon
             ,
             laying
             his
             foundation
             on
             this
             opinion
             ,
             introduceth
             Cambises
             ,
             instructing
             his
             sonne
             Cyrus
             ,
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             how
             he
             ought
             to
             carry
             himself
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             As
             also
             Alexander
             ,
             who
             receiued
             his
             Militarie
             Precepts
             from
             his
             father
             Philip
             and
             not
             from
             any
             other
             that
             was
             inferiour
             vnto
             him
             .
             It
             is
             written
             of
             Agasicles
             ,
             king
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             that
             he
             refused
             to
             learne
             Philosophie
             of
             a
             famous
             Philosopher
             of
             those
             times
             ;
             it
             seeming
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             being
             a
             king
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             fitting
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             his
             Scholler
             ,
             whose
             sonne
             he
             was
             not
             .
             As
             if
             he
             should
             haue
             sayd
             ;
             That
             he
             ,
             onely
             by
             a
             naturall
             obligation
             ,
             acknowledged
             him
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             contented
             himselfe
             with
             that
             which
             he
             had
             learned
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             
             would
             not
             acknowledge
             any
             other
             inferiour
             vnto
             him
             in
             birth
             ,
             though
             neuer
             so
             much
             before
             him
             in
             learning
             and
             knowledge
             .
             But
             this
             difficulty
             I
             purpose
             to
             ouercome
             by
             proposing
             ,
             in
             this
             my
             Treatise
             ,
             vnto
             kings
             ,
             not
             mine
             owne
             Reasons
             ,
             nor
             those
             ,
             which
             I
             might
             draw
             from
             great
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             humane
             Histories
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             from
             Histories
             Diuine
             and
             Canonicall
             ,
             whose
             Instructions
             kings
             may
             not
             disdaine
             ,
             nor
             take
             it
             as
             an
             affront
             to
             submit
             themselues
             thereunto
             ,
             be
             they
             (
             being
             Christians
             )
             neuer
             so
             powerfull
             ,
             neuer
             so
             supreme
             ;
             because
             the
             Author
             that
             dictates
             these
             Lessons
             vnto
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             .
             And
             if
             I
             shall
             at
             any
             time
             alleage
             the
             Examples
             of
             heathen
             Kings
             ,
             and
             shall
             make
             some
             good
             benefit
             of
             Antiquitie
             ,
             and
             serue
             my selfe
             with
             the
             sentences
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             that
             were
             strangers
             vnto
             Gods
             people
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             very
             sparingly
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             comes
             in
             my
             way
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             that
             ceazeth
             vpon
             his
             owne
             goods
             (
             if
             he
             fortune
             to
             light
             vpon
             them
             )
             and
             taketh
             them
             from
             those
             that
             vniustly
             detaine
             and
             possesse
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             What
             the
             name
             of
             King
             signifieth
             .
          
           
             THis
             name
             of
             King
             ,
             in
             Diuine
             and
             humane
             Letters
             is
             very
             ancient
             ,
             and
             so
             old
             as
             is
             the
             first
             Man.
             For
             in
             Gods
             creating
             of
             him
             (
             euen
             before
             that
             there
             were
             many
             Men
             )
             he
             made
             him
             King
             ouer
             all
             the
             beastes
             of
             the
             field
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             most
             noble
             Appellatiue
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             neerely
             representeth
             vnto
             vs
             the
             Maiestie
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             very
             frequently
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             propriety
             ,
             is
             called
             King.
             And
             it
             is
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             the
             Wisest
             ,
             that
             it
             signifieth
             one
             that
             rules
             ,
             and
             gouernes
             ,
             being
             deduced
             from
             the
             Latine
             word
             Regere
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             rule
             ,
             or
             gouerne
             .
             
               Reges
               a
               regendo
               dicti
               sunt
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Isidore
               )
               Ideò
               quilibet
               rectè
               faciendo
               ,
               regis
               nomen
               tenet
               ,
               sed
               peccando
               ,
               amittit
               .
            
             And
             considering
             with
             more
             attention
             ,
             this
             it
             's
             true
             Etymologie
             ,
             he
             is
             properly
             sayd
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             ouer
             mastring
             his
             passions
             ,
             doth
             first
             rule
             and
             gouerne
             himselfe
             ,
             cumplying
             (
             as
             he
             ought
             )
             with
             the
             obligations
             of
             his
             Estate
             ,
             without
             offence
             either
             to
             God
             or
             his
             neighbour
             ;
             and
             next
             hath
             a
             care
             to
             rule
             others
             ,
             and
             ,
             to
             procure
             all
             he
             can
             ,
             that
             all
             may
             doe
             the
             like
             ;
             And
             he
             ,
             that
             shall
             do
             the
             contrary
             laying
             his
             foundation
             on
             humane
             wisedom
             ,
             and
             reason
             of
             State
             regardeth
             more
             his
             own
             temporall
             commoditie
             and
             proper
             Interest
             ,
             then
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
             This
             suteth
             not
             with
             the
             name
             he
             holdeth
             ;
             nor
             may
             he
             be
             called
             a
             king
             ,
             neither
             is
             he
             so
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             nor
             for
             others
             ,
             because
             he
             neither
             knowes
             to
             rule
             himselfe
             nor
             others
             .
             
             
               Malus
               ,
               si
               reg●et
            
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Austen
               )
               servus
               est
            
             .
             He
             hath
             the
             Appellation
             and
             honourable
             name
             of
             a
             king
             ,
             
             but
             in
             very
             truth
             ,
             see
             how
             many
             vices
             reigne
             in
             him
             ,
             so
             many
             times
             is
             hee
             a
             servant
             ,
             nay
             a
             very
             slaue
             .
             It
             was
             the
             aduice
             of
             Agapitus
             to
             Iustinian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             haue
             an
             eye
             ouer
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             looke
             well
             to
             his
             actions
             ;
             for
             albeit
             he
             were
             a
             King
             and
             a
             great
             Prince
             ,
             yet
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             did
             then
             convene
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             be
             Master
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             curbing
             his
             unruly
             appe●ites
             ,
             should
             of
             a
             King
             become
             a
             Vassall
             to
             Reason
             and
             Iustice.
             Hee
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             iust
             ,
             is
             a
             God
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             is
             the
             name
             of
             King
             deriued
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             his
             Vicar
             in
             all
             causes
             ,
             for
             to
             maintaine
             his
             Subiects
             in
             Justice
             and
             Truth
             by
             his
             Empire
             and
             Command
             ,
             and
             to
             sustaine
             all
             things
             in
             Order
             ,
             Policie
             ,
             and
             Peace
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             a
             Law
             of
             the
             Partida
             sayes
             thus
             ,
             
               Q●●el
               ●ey
               ●s
               Vicario
               ,
               de
               dios
               ,
            
             
             
               para
               hazer
               iusticia
               en
               todos
               los
               cosas
               .
            
             That
             a
             King
             is
             Gods
             Vicar
             ,
             for
             to
             doe
             iustice
             in
             all
             Causes
             .
             Answering
             to
             that
             his
             owne
             saying
             ;
             
               By
               me
               Kings
               reigne
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             haue
             said
             ;
             That
             their
             power
             is
             deriued
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             first
             and
             primary
             cause
             .
             The
             signification
             likewise
             of
             this
             word
             King
             ,
             or
             Rex
             ,
             is
             (
             and
             me
             thinks
             )
             farre
             better
             declared
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             but
             refer
             i'ts
             originall
             to
             another
             word
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Language
             ,
             where
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             Raga
             signifies
             (
             amongst
             other
             it's
             significations
             )
             
               To
               feede
            
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             it
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             many
             places
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             And
             from
             this
             Raga
             ,
             is
             deriued
             
               Rex
               ,
               Rego
            
             ,
             or
             Regno
             .
             And
             Regere
             ,
             and
             Pascere
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Poets
             ,
             and
             euen
             also
             amongst
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             are
             promiscuously
             vsed
             .
             
               Homer
               ,
               Virgil
            
             ,
             and
             Dauid
             ,
             put
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             Reges
             and
             Pastores
             ,
             styling
             Kings
             Shepheards
             ;
             &
             Shepheards
             Kings
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             23.
             
             Psalme
             ,
             where
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             reades
             ,
             
               Dominus
               regit
               me
            
             ;
             S.
             Ieromes
             Translation
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               Dominus
               pascit
               me
               .
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               Shepheard
               ,
               therefore
               can
               I
               lack
               nothing
               ,
               he
               shall
               f●ede
               me
               in
               a
               greene
               pasture
               ,
               and
               leade
               me
               forth
               besides
               the
               waters
               of
               comfort
               .
            
             And
             Homer
             he
             styles
             a
             King
             
               Pastorem
               populi
            
             ,
             the
             Shepheard
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             sweetnesse
             of
             Command
             wherewith
             he
             
             gouerneth
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             gentle
             hand
             that
             hee
             carries
             ouer
             them
             ,
             feeding
             ,
             but
             not
             fleecing
             of
             them
             .
             Xenophon
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             actions
             of
             a
             good
             shepheard
             ,
             are
             like
             vnto
             those
             of
             a
             good
             King.
             So
             that
             the
             name
             of
             King
             ,
             doth
             not
             onely
             signifie
             him
             that
             ruleth
             ,
             but
             him
             that
             ruleth
             like
             a
             shepheard
             .
             And
             the
             better
             to
             instruct
             vs
             herein
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             ,
             speaking
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             true
             Christian
             King
             our
             Sauiour
             should
             doe
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             saith
             ;
             
               Sicut
               Pastor
               ,
               gregem
               suum
               pascet
               ,
            
             
             
               in
               brachio
               suo
               congregabit
               agnos
               ,
               &
               in
               sinn
               suo
               levabit
               ,
               foetas
               ipsa
               portabit
               .
            
             Hee
             shall
             feede
             his
             flocke
             like
             a
             shepheard
             ,
             hee
             shall
             gather
             the
             Lambes
             with
             his
             armes
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             and
             shall
             guide
             them
             with
             young
             .
             He
             shall
             perfectly
             performe
             all
             the
             Offices
             of
             a
             shepheard
             by
             feeding
             of
             his
             sheepe
             ,
             and
             by
             bearing
             them
             (
             if
             neede
             be
             )
             vpon
             his
             shoulders
             .
             And
             of
             the
             selfe
             same
             King
             ,
             
             Christ
             ,
             God
             said
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             
               Ipse
               pisect
               eos
               ,
               &
               ipse
               erit
               eis
               in
               pastorem
               .
            
             I
             will
             set
             vp
             a
             shepheard
             ouer
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             seed
             them
             .
             And
             in
             the
             next
             words
             following
             he
             cals
             him
             ioyntly
             King
             and
             shepheard
             .
             
               Servus
               meus
               David
               Rex
               super
               eos
               ,
               &
               Pastor
               unus
               erii
               omnium
               eorum
               .
            
             My
             seruant
             Dauid
             shall
             bee
             the
             Prince
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             all
             haue
             but
             one
             shepheard
             .
             And
             they
             shall
             dwell
             safely
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             sleepe
             in
             the
             woods
             ,
             and
             none
             shall
             make
             them
             affraid
             .
             And
             for
             the
             clearer
             signification
             hereof
             ,
             the
             first
             Kings
             that
             God
             made
             choise
             of
             ,
             and
             commanded
             to
             be
             anoynted
             ,
             hee
             tooke
             them
             from
             amidst
             their
             fl●cks
             ▪
             The
             one
             they
             sought
             after
             ,
             the
             other
             they
             found
             feeding
             of
             his
             flocke
             .
             The
             Prophet
             Samuel
             whom
             God
             commanded
             to
             annoynt
             for
             King
             one
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             Ishai
             ,
             hauing
             scene
             the
             elder
             and
             the
             other
             seuen
             (
             all
             goodly
             handsome
             men
             &
             of
             a
             good
             disposition
             )
             had
             no
             great
             liking
             to
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             asked
             their
             father
             ;
             Whether
             he
             had
             no
             more
             children
             but
             those
             ;
             
             And
             he
             said
             vnto
             him
             ;
             
               Adhuc
               reliquus
               est
               parv●lus
               ,
               &
               pascit
               oves
               .
            
             There
             remaineth
             yet
             a
             little
             one
             behind
             ,
             that
             keepeth
             the
             sheepe
             .
             And
             the
             Prophet
             
             willed
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             send
             for
             him
             ;
             for
             we
             will
             not
             sit
             downe
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             come
             hither
             ;
             shewing
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             a
             shepheard
             and
             to
             feed
             the
             flock
             ,
             was
             the
             best
             Symbole
             ,
             and
             most
             proper
             Embleme
             of
             a
             King.
             And
             therfore
             I
             would
             haue
             no
             man
             to
             imagine
             that
             which
             Philon
             did
             feare
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             come
             to
             make
             a
             King
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             away
             the
             Crooke
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             Scepter
             in
             his
             hand
             .
             The
             Office
             of
             a
             King
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             Arte
             of
             ruling
             ,
             will
             require
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             study
             ,
             and
             experience
             .
             For
             to
             gouerne
             the
             bigger
             sort
             of
             beastes
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             of
             greatest
             price
             ,
             a
             man
             must
             first
             haue
             learned
             to
             ●aue
             gouerned
             the
             lesser
             .
             It
             is
             not
             meete
             ,
             to
             Popp
             into
             great
             places
             vnexperienced
             persons
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             know
             not
             what
             belongs
             vnto
             businesse
             ,
             nor
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             charge
             that
             they
             are
             to
             take
             vpon
             them
             .
             For
             indeede
             ,
             great
             Matters
             are
             not
             handsomely
             carryed
             ,
             nor
             well
             managed
             ,
             but
             by
             such
             as
             haue
             beene
             formerly
             imployed
             in
             businesses
             of
             an
             inferiour
             and
             lower
             nature
             .
             And
             this
             choyse
             ,
             which
             God
             made
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             
             iumpes
             with
             this
             our
             intent
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             tooke
             him
             on
             the
             sodaine
             from
             the
             sheepefold
             ,
             and
             presently
             clapp't
             a
             Crowne
             vpon
             his
             Head
             ;
             but
             first
             bred
             him
             vp
             to
             feede
             the
             house
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             his
             family
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             exercise
             himselfe
             therein
             .
             For
             a
             well
             ordered
             house
             ,
             and
             a
             family
             that
             is
             well
             gouerned
             ,
             is
             the
             Modell
             and
             Image
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             ;
             And
             domesticall
             authoritie
             ,
             resembleth
             Regall
             power
             .
             And
             the
             good
             guidance
             of
             a
             particular
             house
             ,
             is
             the
             Exemplary
             and
             true
             patterne
             of
             a
             publicke
             State.
             It
             imbraceth
             and
             comprehendeth
             in
             it
             all
             the
             sorts
             of
             good
             gouernment
             .
             It
             doth
             treate
             and
             set
             in
             order
             those
             things
             ,
             that
             appertaine
             to
             Policie
             ,
             Conseruation
             ,
             and
             the
             direction
             of
             Men
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             regard
             of
             Commanding
             ,
             as
             obeying
             .
             What
             other
             thing
             is
             a
             house
             with
             his
             family
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             Citie
             .
             And
             what
             a
             Citie
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             House
             ?
             Many
             houses
             ,
             make
             a
             Citie
             ;
             And
             many
             Cities
             ,
             make
             a
             kingdome
             .
             And
             in
             point
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             ihey
             onely
             d●ffer
             in
             greatnesse
             ,
             for
             howbeit
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             they
             are
             busied
             more
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             
             lesse
             ,
             yet
             they
             tend
             all
             to
             one
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             common
             good
             .
             And
             therefore
             S.
             Paul
             and
             other
             Saints
             ,
             and
             wise
             men
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             hee
             that
             knowes
             not
             how
             to
             gouerne
             his
             own
             house
             well
             ,
             will
             hardly
             gouerne
             another
             mans
             .
             The
             Emperour
             
               Alexander
               Severus
            
             ,
             visiting
             the
             Roman
             Senate
             ,
             did
             inquire
             ,
             how
             the
             Senators
             did
             rule
             and
             gouerne
             their
             owne
             priuate
             Houses
             ,
             and
             families
             ,
             and
             sayd
             ;
             That
             that
             man
             ,
             who
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             command
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             his
             Children
             ,
             to
             follow
             his
             owne
             businesses
             ,
             to
             make
             prouision
             for
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             to
             gouerne
             his
             familie
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             madnesse
             to
             recommend
             vnto
             that
             man
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             Amongst
             those
             the
             famous
             Gouernours
             ,
             Cato
             the
             Roman
             ,
             was
             preferred
             before
             Aristides
             ,
             the
             Grecian
             ,
             because
             the
             former
             was
             a
             great
             
               Pater
               familias
            
             ,
             or
             father
             of
             a
             familie
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             was
             noted
             to
             be
             defectiue
             in
             that
             kinde
             .
             So
             that
             the
             life
             of
             a
             shepheard
             is
             the
             Counterfeit
             or
             Picture
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             by
             his
             assistance
             in
             his
             Office
             ,
             in
             the
             care
             of
             the
             wellfare
             of
             his
             flocke
             ,
             in
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Account
             that
             he
             is
             to
             make
             ,
             in
             the
             offence
             that
             he
             is
             to
             finde
             by
             Wolues
             and
             Theeues
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             solicitude
             and
             watchfullnesse
             ,
             which
             those
             ordinary
             dangers
             doe
             require
             ,
             wherein
             his
             flocke
             stands
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             when
             the
             shepheard
             is
             wanting
             vnto
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             proper
             vnto
             a
             King
             to
             feede
             his
             flocke
             ,
             that
             when
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             fed
             that
             multitude
             of
             people
             ,
             
             which
             followed
             him
             in
             the
             desert
             ,
             they
             no
             sooner
             saw
             that
             he
             had
             satisfied
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             desirous
             to
             make
             him
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             clap
             the
             Crowne
             on
             his
             head
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             in
             the
             3.
             
             Chapter
             of
             Esay
             ,
             
             he
             that
             saw
             he
             was
             vnprouided
             of
             bread
             ,
             would
             not
             accept
             the
             Votes
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             were
             willing
             to
             nominate
             him
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             saying
             thus
             vnto
             them
             :
             
               Non
               sum
               medicus
               ,
               &
               in
               domo
               mea
               non
               est
               panis
               ,
               neque
               vestimentum
               ;
               nolite
               constituere
               me
               principem
               populi
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             bread
             in
             my
             house
             ,
             nor
             cloathing
             ▪
             I
             cannot
             be
             an
             helper
             vnto
             yee
             ,
             therefore
             make
             
             me
             no
             Prince
             of
             the
             people
             .
             And
             therefore
             with
             very
             good
             reason
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             proprietie
             ,
             a
             King
             and
             a
             Shepheard
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Greeke
             tongue
             a
             King
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Quasi
               basis
               &
               fundamentum
               populi
            
             .
             As
             if
             hee
             were
             the
             basis
             and
             foundation
             of
             the
             people
             .
             And
             of
             your
             Kings
             (
             sayth
             
               Rabbi
               Abraham
            
             )
             those
             words
             are
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             of
             
               Iob
               ,
               Qui
               portant
               orbem
            
             ;
             Who
             sustaine
             the
             weight
             of
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             beare
             the
             loade
             thereof
             vpon
             their
             shoulders
             .
             And
             a
             Hierogliffe
             heereof
             is
             the
             Crowne
             which
             they
             weare
             vpon
             their
             head
             in
             manner
             of
             a
             Citie
             ,
             circled
             about
             with
             Townes
             ,
             and
             battlements
             ;
             signifying
             thereby
             ,
             that
             the
             strong
             brayne
             ,
             
             and
             the
             good
             and
             wise
             head
             ,
             
               and
               sound
               sconce
            
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             doth
             fortifie
             and
             vphold
             the
             whole
             weitht
             and
             burthen
             of
             all
             the
             Cities
             of
             his
             kingdome
             .
             And
             this
             is
             S.
             Gregories
             Interpretation
             vpon
             of
             his
             place
             .
             Some
             others
             conceiue
             that
             this
             name
             was
             giuen
             it
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             that
             creature
             called
             the
             Basiliske
             ;
             who
             is
             the
             king
             of
             the
             venomous
             creatures
             ,
             and
             hath
             this
             euil
             qualitie
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             kills
             with
             his
             lookes
             onely
             .
             And
             doe
             not
             the
             kings
             sometimes
             kill
             their
             fauourites
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             neerest
             about
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             knit
             of
             the
             brow
             ,
             and
             a
             sower
             looke
             ?
             And
             some
             such
             Kings
             there
             be
             (
             or
             at
             least
             haue
             beene
             )
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             take
             it
             offensiuely
             ,
             if
             their
             frownes
             and
             disfauours
             ,
             doe
             not
             kill
             like
             poyson
             .
             But
             this
             Etymologie
             hath
             little
             ground
             for
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Greeke
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             in
             that
             language
             signifies
             a
             king
             ,
             is
             much
             different
             from
             that
             of
             Bisiliscus
             ,
             a
             Basiliscke
             .
             For
             it
             is
             more
             proper
             to
             Kings
             to
             cure
             and
             heale
             ,
             then
             to
             kill
             ,
             and
             slay
             .
             As
             the
             forecited
             place
             of
             Esay
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             where
             he
             that
             would
             not
             take
             the
             Crowne
             vpon
             him
             ,
             excuses
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             that
             he
             had
             not
             bread
             to
             feede
             others
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             he
             was
             not
             a
             Physitian
             .
             
               Non
               sum
               Medicus
               ,
               &
               in
               domo
               mea
               non
               est
               panis
               ,
            
             presuposing
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             King
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             Physitian
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             helpe
             and
             feede
             his
             
             subiects
             .
             And
             the
             sayd
             Prophet
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             relateth
             ,
             how
             the
             eternall
             Father
             had
             annoynted
             him
             ,
             and
             Crowned
             him
             for
             King
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               spiritus
               domini
               super
               me
            
             ,
             
             
               eò
               quod
               vnxerit
               me
               &
               vt
               mederer
               contritis
               corde
               .
            
             And
             Christ
             himselfe
             being
             calumniated
             by
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             conuerse
             and
             eat
             with
             Publicans
             ,
             and
             Sinners
             ,
             hee
             made
             them
             this
             answer
             .
             
             
               Non
               est
               opus
               valentibus
               medicus
               ,
               sed
               malè
               habentibus
               .
               They
               that
               bee
               whole
               ,
               neede
               not
               the
               Physitian
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               be
               sicke
               .
               Patricius
               Senensis
               ,
            
             calls
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             
               Medicos
               vniuersales
               reip
            
             :
             Vniuersall
             Physitians
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             And
             S.
             Austen
             tell
             vs
             that
             to
             them
             appertaineth
             the
             remedy
             of
             all
             the
             sicke
             ,
             and
             the
             cure
             of
             all
             the
             diseases
             ,
             and
             other
             those
             crosse
             and
             repugnant
             humours
             which
             reigne
             in
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             to
             apply
             a
             medicine
             to
             euery
             particular
             person
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             that
             humour
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             is
             peccant
             .
             And
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             shepheard
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             proper
             vnto
             Kings
             (
             as
             already
             hath
             beene
             said
             )
             hath
             with
             it
             this
             obligation
             ,
             to
             cure
             his
             flocke
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             34
             of
             Ezechiel
             ,
             God
             doth
             lay
             a
             heauie
             Taxe
             vpon
             those
             shepheards
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             faulty
             in
             this
             their
             Office
             of
             Curing
             .
             
             
               Quod
               infirmū
               fuit
               ,
               non
               consolidastis
               ,
               &
               quod
               aegrotum
               ,
               nonsanaest
               is
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               diseased
               haue
               yee
               not
               strengthened
               ,
               neither
               haue
               yee
               healed
               that
               which
               was
               sicke
               ,
               neither
               haue
               yee
               bound
               vp
               that
               which
               was
               broken
               ,
               neither
               haue
               yee
               brought
               againe
               that
               which
               was
               driuen
               away
               ,
               neither
               haue
               yee
               sought
               that
               which
               was
               lost
               ;
               but
               with
               force
               and
               with
               crueltie
               haue
               yee
               ruled
               them
               ,
               yee
               eat
               the
               fat
               ,
               and
               yee
               cloath
               ye
               with
               the
               Wooll
               ,
               yee
               kill
               them
               that
               are
               fed
               ,
               but
               yee
               feede
               not
               the
               flocke
               .
            
             And
             heere
             that
             third
             signification
             sutes
             well
             with
             this
             name
             of
             King
             :
             which
             is
             the
             same
             as
             Father
             .
             
             As
             appeareth
             in
             that
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             where
             the
             S●chemites
             called
             their
             King
             Abimilech
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             to
             say
             ;
             As
             my
             Father
             ,
             or
             my
             Lord
             ;
             And
             anciently
             their
             Kings
             were
             called
             
               Patres
               reip
            
             :
             Fathers
             of
             their
             Common-wealths
             .
             And
             hence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             King
             Theodoricus
             defining
             the
             Maiestie
             
             royall
             of
             Kings
             ,
             
             (
             as
             Cassiodorus
             reporteth
             it
             )
             speakes
             thus
             :
             
               Princeps
               ,
               est
               Pastor
               publicus
               &
               Communis
               .
            
             A
             King
             is
             the
             publicke
             and
             common
             shepheard
             .
             Nor
             is
             a
             King
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             publicke
             and
             common
             Father
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             And
             because
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             King
             hath
             such
             similiancie
             with
             that
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             Plato
             stiles
             a
             King
             
               Patrem
               familias
            
             ,
             A
             father
             of
             a
             familie
             .
             And
             Xenophon
             the
             Philosopher
             affirmeth
             :
             
               Bonus
               Princeps
               nihil
               differt
               à
               bono
               patre
               .
            
             That
             a
             good
             Prince
             ,
             differs
             nothing
             from
             a
             good
             Father
             .
             The
             onely
             difference
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             one
             hath
             fewer
             ,
             the
             other
             more
             vnder
             his
             Empire
             &
             Command
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             sutable
             vnto
             reason
             ,
             that
             this
             Title
             of
             Father
             be
             giuen
             vnto
             Kings
             ,
             because
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             such
             towards
             their
             subiects
             ,
             and
             kingdomes
             ,
             carrying
             a
             fatherly
             affection
             and
             prouidence
             ,
             towards
             their
             wellfare
             and
             preseruation
             .
             For
             reigning
             ,
             
             or
             bearing
             rule
             (
             saith
             Homer
             )
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             paternall
             gouernment
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             a
             father
             ouer
             his
             owne
             children
             .
             
               Ipsum
               namque
               regnum
               ,
               imperium
               est
               suapte
               natura
               paternum
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             better
             habit
             of
             gouerning
             ,
             then
             to
             haue
             a
             King
             cloath
             himselfe
             with
             the
             loue
             of
             a
             father
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             that
             care
             of
             his
             subiects
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             so
             many
             children
             of
             his
             owne
             loynes
             .
             The
             affection
             of
             a
             father
             towards
             his
             children
             ,
             his
             care
             that
             they
             shall
             lacke
             nothing
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             towards
             them
             all
             ,
             carrieth
             a
             great
             proportion
             with
             a
             Kings
             pietie
             towards
             his
             subiects
             .
             Hee
             is
             called
             a
             Father
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             very
             name
             ,
             obligeth
             him
             to
             answer
             this
             signification
             ,
             in
             workes
             ,
             not
             in
             word
             ;
             but
             to
             shew
             himselfe
             a
             true
             father
             indeed
             .
             Againe
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             name
             father
             is
             very
             proper
             vnto
             Kings
             ,
             if
             wee
             shall
             well
             and
             truly
             weigh
             it
             ,
             amongst
             all
             other
             Attributes
             and
             Epithites
             of
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             Signorie
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             ,
             vnder
             which
             all
             other
             names
             are
             comprehended
             ,
             as
             the
             Species
             vnder
             their
             Genus
             ,
             being
             subordinate
             thereunto
             .
             Father
             is
             aboue
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Master
             ,
             Captaine
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             name
             aboue
             all
             other
             names
             that
             denotate
             
             Signorie
             ,
             and
             prouidence
             .
             Antiquitie
             when
             it
             was
             willing
             to
             throw
             it's
             greatest
             Honour
             vpon
             an
             Emperour
             ,
             it
             called
             him
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             Which
             was
             more
             then
             Caesar
             ,
             or
             Augustus
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             other
             name
             most
             glorious
             in
             the
             world
             :
             whether
             it
             were
             conferr'd
             vpon
             them
             either
             for
             to
             flatter
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             those
             great
             effects
             ,
             which
             this
             name
             (
             Father
             )
             tyes
             them
             vnto
             .
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             by
             this
             word
             (
             Father
             ,
             )
             it
             is
             giuen
             Kings
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             doe
             .
             To
             wit
             ;
             That
             they
             are
             to
             rule
             gouerne
             and
             maintaine
             their
             Common-wealths
             and
             Kingdomes
             in
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             in
             Peace
             :
             That
             they
             are
             to
             feede
             ,
             (
             like
             good
             shepheards
             )
             these
             their
             rationall
             sheepe
             .
             That
             they
             are
             (
             like
             skilfull
             Physitians
             )
             to
             heale
             and
             cure
             their
             maladies
             :
             And
             that
             they
             are
             to
             haue
             that
             care
             of
             their
             subiects
             ,
             as
             fathers
             haue
             of
             their
             children
             ,
             watching
             ouer
             them
             with
             prudence
             and
             with
             Loue
             ,
             respecting
             more
             them
             ,
             then
             themselues
             .
             For
             Kings
             ,
             are
             more
             obliged
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             then
             vnto
             themselues
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             but
             looke
             into
             the
             Originall
             ,
             and
             Institution
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             was
             ordained
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             kingdome
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             name
             of
             King
             ,
             be
             a
             name
             of
             Office
             ?
          
           
             LEt
             vs
             not
             detaine
             our selues
             in
             the
             ill
             apprehension
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             conceiue
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             of
             King
             is
             a
             Title
             onely
             of
             Honour
             and
             Dignitie
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Charge
             ,
             and
             Office
             ,
             For
             if
             (
             as
             wee
             said
             before
             in
             our
             1.
             
             Chapter
             )
             a
             King
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             
             holdes
             that
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             Head
             doth
             in
             a
             humane
             body
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Corporall
             Members
             haue
             their
             particular
             Offices
             ,
             and
             euen
             the
             most
             and
             most
             principall
             ,
             then
             most
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             ,
             in
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             the
             most
             Eminent
             in
             the
             Gouernment
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             are
             not
             only
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             a
             King
             is
             an
             Officiall
             ,
             but
             euen
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             Officialls
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             all
             Offices
             ,
             his
             is
             the
             chiefest
             and
             of
             greatest
             dignitie
             .
             Etenim
             (
             sayth
             S.
             
               Chrysostome
               )
               imperare
            
             ,
             
             
               non
               solum
               dignitas
               est
               ,
               imò
               ars
               est
               ●rtium
               omnium
               summa
               .
            
             To
             rule
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             dignitie
             ,
             but
             an
             Art
             also
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Artes
             ,
             the
             greatest
             .
             Diuine
             
               Plato
               ,
               &
               Diuus
               Thomas
            
             likewise
             affirme
             ;
             
               Inter
               omnes
               artes
               viuendi
               ,
               regendi
               ars
               amplior
               ,
               &
               superior
               est
               .
            
             The
             Art
             and
             office
             of
             gouerning
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             
             and
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             is
             a
             Regall
             knowledge
             ,
             a
             Princely
             science
             ,
             and
             which
             particularly
             appertaineth
             vnto
             Kings
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             Arte
             of
             Artes
             ,
             the
             most
             difficile
             to
             learne
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             dangerous
             to
             practise
             ;
             And
             Nazianzene
             renders
             the
             reason
             .
             
               Quia
               inter
               omnes
               animantes
               homo
               maximè
               &
               moribus
               varius
               ,
               &
               voluntate
               diuersus
               .
            
             Because
             amongst
             all
             liuing
             Creatures
             ,
             man
             is
             most
             various
             in
             his
             maners
             ,
             and
             most
             diuerse
             in
             his
             will.
             He
             is
             most
             mutable
             in
             his
             opinions
             ,
             most
             deceitfull
             in
             his
             words
             of
             
             more
             colours
             ,
             foldings
             ,
             and
             doublings
             then
             any
             other
             creature
             whatsoeuer
             ;
             worst
             to
             be
             knowen
             ,
             and
             hardest
             to
             to
             be
             ruled
             ;
             and
             aboue
             all
             ,
             most
             ingrate
             and
             vnthankfull
             vnto
             him
             that
             is
             set
             in
             authority
             ouer
             him
             .
             And
             Plato
             more
             particularly
             tells
             vs
             ,
             that
             he
             held
             it
             in
             a
             manner
             a
             thing
             impossible
             ,
             for
             any
             one
             to
             haue
             such
             a
             Wit
             ,
             that
             alone
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             sufficient
             to
             gouerne
             well
             ;
             it
             being
             so
             hard
             a
             matter
             to
             do
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             haue
             neuer
             so
             good
             partes
             ,
             and
             abilities
             to
             performe
             that
             function
             ▪
             Ptolomy
             ,
             King
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             considering
             the
             great
             difficulties
             ,
             which
             accompanie
             gouerning
             and
             reigning
             ,
             began
             to
             weigh
             the
             qualitie
             of
             each
             difficultie
             ,
             and
             comparing
             some
             with
             other
             some
             ,
             he
             knew
             not
             which
             to
             ranke
             formost
             ,
             or
             to
             preferre
             before
             his
             fellow
             .
             It
             seemed
             wonderfull
             hard
             vnto
             him
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             Talent
             ,
             and
             parts
             of
             persons
             ,
             for
             the
             conferring
             of
             Offices
             and
             places
             vpon
             them
             ;
             a
             businesse
             ,
             whereon
             good
             gouernment
             mainely
             dependeth
             .
             Hee
             likewise
             found
             it
             as
             difficult
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             Statutes
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             to
             rule
             so
             many
             Townes
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             people
             ,
             as
             are
             listed
             vnder
             a
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             name
             of
             King
             :
             As
             likewise
             to
             dresse
             so
             many
             dishes
             for
             so
             many
             different
             palates
             ,
             so
             many
             things
             to
             the
             gust
             and
             content
             of
             so
             many
             sundry
             wills
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             other
             difficulties
             which
             daily
             offer
             themselues
             in
             the
             ruling
             and
             gouerning
             of
             men
             .
             For
             (
             as
             Seneca
             saith
             )
             
               Nullum
               animal
               ,
               maiori
               est
               arte
               tractandum
               ,
               quam
               homo
               .
            
             
             There
             is
             not
             that
             creature
             ,
             like
             vnto
             Man
             ,
             for
             whose
             gouernment
             ,
             more
             Arte
             more
             prudence
             ,
             more
             wisedome
             ,
             more
             discretion
             ,
             and
             sagacitie
             is
             required
             .
             No
             man
             can
             denie
             ,
             but
             that
             to
             beare
             on
             his
             shoulders
             the
             weight
             of
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             with
             obligation
             to
             attend
             on
             such
             and
             so
             great
             a
             diuersitie
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Warre
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             many
             graue
             and
             weightie
             businesse
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             ,
             without
             fayling
             one
             point
             or
             tittle
             therein
             ,
             is
             an
             intollerable
             trouble
             ,
             a
             most
             heauy
             burthen
             ,
             and
             most
             difficult
             Office.
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             so
             few
             haue
             there
             
             beene
             ,
             that
             haue
             knowne
             perfectly
             to
             cumply
             therewith
             :
             And
             it
             is
             worthy
             our
             consideration
             ,
             that
             there
             being
             so
             many
             Histories
             ,
             and
             Bookes
             of
             the
             Liues
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Emperours
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             amongst
             them
             all
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             bin
             noted
             of
             many
             faults
             .
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             famous
             Acts
             ,
             &
             great
             Courage
             ,
             had
             the
             sirname
             giuen
             him
             of
             Great
             ,
             had
             many
             things
             in
             him
             worthy
             reprehension
             ,
             and
             vnbeseeming
             royall
             dignitie
             .
             And
             howbeit
             Xenophon
             in
             his
             Cyropedia
             ,
             
             would
             giue
             vs
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             King
             Cyrus
             ,
             had
             all
             those
             vertues
             and
             greatnesses
             ,
             which
             are
             there
             represented
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             yet
             many
             wise
             men
             are
             of
             beliefe
             ,
             that
             that
             was
             no
             true
             History
             which
             he
             wrote
             of
             that
             King
             ,
             but
             an
             Idea
             ,
             or
             Patterne
             ,
             that
             Kings
             might
             draw
             from
             thence
             ,
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             bee
             .
             Like
             vnto
             those
             Bookes
             of
             Cicero
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             
               de
               Oratore
            
             ;
             Who
             painteth
             forth
             the
             properties
             ,
             which
             hee
             that
             will
             be
             a
             good
             Orator
             ought
             to
             haue
             ,
             though
             that
             man
             was
             neuer
             yet
             found
             ,
             that
             had
             them
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             turne
             our
             eyes
             towards
             those
             ancient
             Kings
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             doth
             dis-deceiue
             vs.
             For
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             packe
             of
             them
             ,
             
             hee
             picks
             out
             but
             three
             onely
             that
             were
             good
             .
             
               Praeter
               Dauid
               ,
               &
               Ezechiam
               ,
               &
               Iosiam
               ,
               ●omnes
               Reges
               peccatum
               commiserunt
               .
            
             Excepting
             
               Dauid
               ,
               Ezechias
            
             ,
             and
             Iosias
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Kings
             committed
             sinne
             .
             Not
             that
             these
             three
             had
             not
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             for
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             taxeth
             them
             of
             some
             ,
             (
             and
             those
             no
             small
             ones
             )
             but
             because
             they
             had
             not
             sinned
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             Kings
             .
             And
             because
             in
             it's
             administration
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             Office
             so
             full
             of
             difficulties
             :
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             admonisheth
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             that
             they
             alwayes
             make
             earnest
             Prayers
             for
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             vsed
             to
             this
             day
             in
             all
             your
             Catholike
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             that
             the
             name
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             
             is
             the
             name
             of
             an
             Office
             ,
             it
             is
             confirmed
             by
             that
             common
             saying
             ;
             
               Beneficium
               d●tur
               propter
               Officium
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             Kings
             being
             so
             greatly
             benefitted
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             those
             great
             Tributes
             ,
             which
             are
             giuen
             
             them
             by
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             but
             likewise
             by
             those
             which
             they
             receiue
             from
             the
             Benefices
             ,
             and
             Rents
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             vndoubted
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             an
             Office
             ,
             and
             of
             Offices
             the
             greatest
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             doth
             so
             freely
             and
             liberally
             contribute
             vnto
             them
             .
             Which
             is
             specified
             by
             S.
             Paul
             in
             a
             Letter
             of
             his
             which
             hee
             wrote
             vnto
             the
             Romans
             .
             
             
               Id●ò
               ,
               &
               tributa
               praestatis
               ,
               &c.
            
             For
             this
             cause
             pay
             you
             Tribute
             also
             .
             For
             they
             are
             Gods
             Ministers
             ,
             attending
             continually
             vpon
             this
             very
             thing
             ,
             &c.
             
             Kingdomes
             doe
             not
             pay
             their
             taxes
             idly
             and
             in
             vaine
             :
             So
             many
             sessements
             ,
             so
             many
             Subsedies
             ,
             so
             many
             impositions
             ,
             so
             many
             great
             rentes
             ,
             so
             much
             authoritie
             ,
             so
             high
             a
             Title
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             a
             Dignitie
             ,
             is
             not
             giuen
             without
             charge
             and
             trouble
             .
             In
             vaine
             should
             they
             haue
             the
             name
             of
             Kings
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             whom
             to
             rule
             and
             gouerne
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             obligation
             lyes
             vpon
             them
             .
             
               In
               multitudine
               populi
               ,
               dignitas
               regis
               .
            
             The
             honour
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             People
             .
             So
             great
             a
             dignitie
             ,
             so
             great
             reuenewes
             ,
             such
             a
             deale
             of
             Greatnesse
             ,
             Maiestie
             and
             Honour
             ,
             with
             a
             perpetuall
             Cense
             and
             rate
             vpon
             his
             Subiects
             Lands
             and
             Goods
             ,
             binde
             him
             to
             rule
             and
             gouerne
             his
             States
             ,
             conseruing
             them
             by
             Peace
             and
             Iustice.
             Let
             Kings
             therefore
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             serue
             their
             kingdomes
             ,
             being
             they
             are
             so
             well
             payd
             for
             their
             paines
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             beare
             an
             Office
             ,
             which
             tyes
             them
             necessarily
             to
             this
             trouble
             .
             
               Qui
               praeest
               in
               solicitudine
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             S.
             Paul
             )
             He
             that
             ruleth
             with
             diligence
             .
             
             This
             is
             the
             Title
             ,
             and
             name
             of
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             him
             that
             gouernes
             .
             Not
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             goes
             before
             others
             onely
             in
             his
             Honour
             ,
             and
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             of
             him
             that
             excells
             others
             in
             his
             solicitude
             ,
             and
             his
             care
             .
             Let
             them
             not
             thinke
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Kings
             onely
             in
             name
             ,
             and
             representation
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             any
             more
             but
             to
             bee
             adored
             and
             reuerenced
             ,
             and
             to
             represent
             the
             person
             royall
             with
             a
             good
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             themselues
             with
             a
             soueraigne
             kind
             of
             State
             and
             Maiestie
             like
             some
             of
             those
             Kings
             of
             the
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             ,
             which
             were
             no
             more
             then
             
             meere
             shadowes
             of
             Kings
             ,
             so
             wholy
             neglectfull
             were
             they
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             no
             such
             manner
             of
             Men.
             There
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             more
             dead
             ,
             and
             of
             lesse
             substance
             ,
             then
             the
             image
             of
             a
             shadow
             ,
             which
             neither
             waggs
             arme
             ,
             nor
             head
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             Motion
             of
             that
             which
             causeth
             it
             .
             
             God
             Commanded
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             make
             any
             grauen
             Image
             nor
             any
             feigned
             Pictures
             ,
             or
             counterfeit
             paintings
             which
             shew
             a
             hand
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             none
             ;
             discouer
             a
             face
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             none
             ;
             and
             represent
             a
             body
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             none
             ;
             expressing
             therein
             actions
             to
             the
             life
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Image
             or
             Picture
             did
             see
             ,
             and
             speake
             .
             For
             God
             is
             no
             friend
             of
             feigned
             figures
             ,
             of
             painted
             men
             ,
             nor
             of
             Kings
             ,
             that
             are
             onely
             so
             in
             shape
             and
             proportion
             ,
             being
             in
             fashion
             like
             vnto
             those
             ,
             of
             whom
             Dauid
             sayd
             ,
             
             
               Os
               habent
               ,
               &
               non
               loquuntur
               ,
               oculos
               habent
               ,
               &
               non
               videbunt
               ,
               &c.
               
               They
               haue
               mouths
               ,
               but
               speake
               not
               ,
               eyes
               haue
               they
               ,
               but
               they
               see
               not
               ;
               They
               haue
               eares
               ,
               but
               heare
               not
               ,
               and
               hands
               haue
               they
               ,
               but
               handle
               not
               .
            
             And
             to
             what
             vse
             I
             pray
             serues
             all
             this
             ?
             They
             are
             no
             more
             then
             meere
             Idolls
             of
             Stone
             ,
             which
             haue
             no
             more
             in
             them
             of
             Kings
             ,
             but
             onely
             an
             externall
             representation
             .
             To
             be
             all
             name
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Men
             in
             nothing
             else
             ,
             doe
             not
             sute
             well
             together
             .
             Woe
             to
             the
             Idoll
             Shepheard
             (
             saith
             Zacharie
             )
             that
             leaueth
             the
             flocke
             .
             
             
               The
               sword
               shall
               be
               vpon
               his
               arme
               ,
               and
               vpon
               his
               right
               eye
               ;
               His
               arme
               shall
               be
               cleane
               dryed
               vp
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               eye
               shall
               be
               vtterly
               darkeneds
            
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Reuelation
             ;
             
             
               Nomen
               habes
               quod
               viuas
               ,
               &
               mortuus
               es
               .
               Thou
               hast
               a
               name
               that
               thou
               liuest
               ,
               and
               art
               dead
               :
            
             The
             names
             which
             God
             setteth
             vpon
             things
             ,
             are
             like
             vnto
             the
             Title
             of
             a
             Booke
             ,
             which
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             containeth
             all
             that
             is
             therein
             .
             This
             name
             of
             King
             ,
             is
             giuen
             by
             God
             vnto
             Kings
             ,
             and
             therein
             includeth
             all
             that
             ,
             which
             this
             their
             Office
             tyes
             them
             to
             doe
             .
             And
             if
             their
             workes
             and
             actions
             doe
             not
             answer
             with
             their
             name
             and
             Title
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             if
             one
             should
             say
             yea
             ,
             with
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             by
             making
             Signes
             ,
             say
             no
             ,
             with
             his
             head
             .
             What
             aiest
             and
             mockerie
             is
             this
             ?
             How
             
             shall
             such
             a
             one
             bee
             truely
             vnderstood
             ?
             It
             were
             Cosenage
             and
             deceit
             in
             that
             Golde
             beater
             ,
             who
             writes
             vpon
             his
             Signe
             ,
             Heere
             is
             fine
             gold
             to
             be
             sold
             ,
             when
             indeed
             it
             is
             but
             Orpine
             ,
             and
             base
             gold
             for
             Painters
             .
             The
             name
             of
             King
             ,
             is
             not
             an
             Attribute
             of
             Idlenesse
             ;
             A
             person
             regall
             ,
             must
             haue
             reall
             performance
             .
             As
             his
             name
             soundeth
             ,
             so
             let
             him
             serue
             in
             his
             place
             :
             it
             is
             the
             people
             that
             proclaime
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             King
             that
             must
             proclaime
             his
             loue
             to
             the
             people
             .
             Hee
             that
             hath
             the
             name
             of
             ruling
             and
             gouerning
             ,
             a
             Gods
             name
             let
             him
             rule
             and
             gouerne
             .
             They
             are
             not
             to
             be
             
               Reyes
               de
               anillo
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Prouerb
             )
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ;
             nominall
             Kings
             only
             ,
             
               &
               praeter
               nomen
               nihil
            
             :
             hauing
             nothing
             else
             in
             them
             .
             In
             France
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             their
             kings
             ,
             had
             nothing
             but
             the
             bare
             name
             of
             Kings
             ,
             their
             Liuetenants
             Generall
             gouerning
             ,
             and
             Commanding
             all
             ,
             whilest
             they
             (
             like
             so
             many
             beastes
             )
             did
             busie
             themselues
             in
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             following
             the
             delights
             and
             pleasures
             of
             Gluttonie
             ,
             and
             Wantonnesse
             .
             And
             because
             it
             might
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             appeare
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             aliue
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             neuer
             came
             abroad
             )
             once
             a
             yeare
             they
             made
             shew
             of
             themselues
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             May
             ,
             in
             the
             Market-place
             of
             Paris
             ,
             sitting
             in
             a
             chaire
             of
             State
             on
             a
             throne
             royall
             ,
             like
             your
             kings
             amongst
             your
             Stage-players
             ;
             and
             there
             in
             reuerence
             they
             bowed
             their
             bodies
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             presented
             them
             with
             giftes
             ;
             and
             they
             againe
             conferred
             some
             fauours
             ,
             on
             such
             as
             they
             though
             fit
             .
             And
             because
             you
             may
             see
             the
             miserie
             whereunto
             they
             were
             brought
             ,
             Eynardus
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Historie
             which
             he
             writes
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             says
             :
             That
             those
             Kings
             (
             in
             those
             dayes
             )
             had
             no
             valour
             in
             them
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             made
             no
             shew
             of
             Noblenesse
             ,
             nor
             gaue
             so
             much
             as
             a
             tast
             of
             any
             inclination
             thereunto
             ;
             but
             had
             onely
             the
             empty
             and
             naked
             name
             of
             King.
             For
             in
             very
             deede
             they
             were
             not
             Kings
             ,
             nor
             had
             actually
             and
             effectually
             any
             hand
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             or
             the
             wealth
             and
             riches
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             wholly
             possessed
             by
             the
             
               Praefecti
               
               latij
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             called
             Seneshalls
             ,
             or
             Lord
             high
             Stewards
             of
             the
             Kings
             House
             .
             Who
             were
             such
             absolute
             Lords
             and
             of
             that
             vnlimited
             power
             ,
             that
             they
             ruled
             the
             roste
             ,
             and
             did
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             leauing
             the
             poore
             seely
             King
             nothing
             saue
             onely
             the
             bare
             Title
             ,
             who
             sitting
             in
             a
             Chaire
             with
             his
             Perriwigge
             ,
             and
             his
             long
             beard
             ,
             represented
             the
             person
             of
             a
             King
             making
             the
             world
             beleeue
             that
             hee
             gaue
             Audience
             to
             all
             Ambassadours
             that
             came
             from
             forraigne
             parts
             ,
             and
             gaue
             them
             their
             answers
             and
             dispatches
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             to
             returne
             :
             But
             in
             very
             truth
             ,
             he
             sayd
             no
             more
             vnto
             them
             ,
             saue
             what
             hee
             had
             beene
             taught
             ,
             or
             had
             by
             writing
             beene
             powred
             into
             him
             ,
             making
             shew
             as
             if
             all
             this
             had
             beene
             done
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             Head.
             So
             that
             these
             kinde
             of
             Kings
             had
             nothing
             of
             the
             Power-Royall
             ,
             but
             the
             vnprofitable
             name
             of
             King
             ,
             and
             inutile
             throne
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             a
             personated
             Maiestie
             that
             lay
             open
             to
             nothing
             but
             scorne
             and
             derision
             .
             For
             the
             ture
             kings
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             commanded
             all
             ,
             were
             those
             their
             Minions
             and
             Fauorites
             ,
             who
             oppressed
             the
             other
             by
             their
             potencie
             ,
             and
             kept
             them
             in
             awe
             .
             Of
             a
             King
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             God
             sayd
             ;
             That
             hee
             was
             no
             more
             but
             
               paululum
               spumae
            
             ,
             a
             froathy
             bubble
             .
             Which
             being
             beheld
             a
             far
             off
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             be
             something
             ,
             but
             when
             you
             draw
             neere
             and
             touch
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             .
             
               Simia
               in
               tecto
               ,
               Rex
               fatuus
               ,
               in
               solio
               suo
               .
            
             He
             is
             like
             vnto
             an
             Ape
             on
             the
             house-toppe
             ,
             who
             vsing
             the
             apparances
             ,
             and
             gestures
             of
             a
             man
             is
             taken
             for
             such
             a
             one
             by
             them
             that
             know
             him
             not
             .
             Iust
             so
             ,
             is
             a
             foolish
             King
             vpon
             his
             Throne
             ,
             your
             Ape
             likewise
             serueth
             to
             entertaine
             children
             and
             to
             make
             them
             sport
             :
             And
             a
             King
             causeth
             laughter
             in
             those
             ,
             who
             behold
             him
             stript
             of
             the
             actions
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             without
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             without
             gouernment
             .
             A
             King
             ,
             appareled
             in
             Purple
             ,
             and
             sitting
             with
             great
             Maiestie
             in
             his
             Throne
             answerable
             to
             his
             greatnesse
             ,
             seemeth
             in
             shew
             ,
             graue
             ,
             seuere
             ,
             and
             terrible
             ,
             but
             in
             effect
             nothing
             .
             Like
             vnto
             the
             Picture
             of
             that
             Grecians
             limming
             ,
             which
             being
             placed
             on
             high
             ,
             and
             beheld
             from
             a
             farre
             ,
             seemed
             
             to
             be
             a
             very
             good
             Peece
             ,
             But
             when
             you
             came
             neerer
             vnto
             it
             ,
             and
             viewed
             it
             well
             ,
             it
             was
             full
             of
             Blots
             and
             Blurs
             ,
             and
             very
             course
             stuffe
             .
             A
             King
             vnder
             his
             Canopie
             or
             Princely
             Pall
             ,
             expresseth
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             outward
             State
             and
             Maiestie
             ,
             but
             himselfe
             being
             narrowly
             lookt
             into
             ,
             is
             no
             better
             then
             the
             blurred
             Character
             of
             a
             King.
             
               Simulachra
               gentium
               ,
               Dauid
            
             calleth
             those
             Kings
             ,
             that
             are
             Kings
             onely
             in
             name
             .
             Or
             ,
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             renders
             it
             :
             
               Imago
               fictilis
               ,
               &
               contrita
            
             .
             An
             image
             of
             crack't
             earth
             ,
             which
             leaketh
             in
             a
             thousand
             places
             .
             A
             vaine
             Idoll
             ,
             which
             representeth
             much
             ,
             yet
             is
             no
             other
             then
             a
             false
             and
             lying
             shadow
             .
             And
             that
             name
             doth
             very
             well
             sute
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             Eliphas
             falsly
             put
             vpon
             Iob
             ,
             
             who
             ,
             being
             so
             good
             and
             so
             iust
             a
             man
             ,
             did
             mocke
             at
             him
             ,
             vpbrayding
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             foundation
             was
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             a
             man
             of
             any
             solid
             and
             sound
             iudgement
             ,
             but
             onely
             had
             some
             certaine
             exteriour
             apparences
             ,
             calling
             him
             Mimicoleon
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             creature
             ,
             which
             in
             Latin
             ,
             they
             call
             Formicaleo
             .
             Because
             it
             hath
             a
             monstrous
             kinde
             of
             Composture
             ,
             in
             the
             one
             halfe
             part
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             representing
             a
             fierce
             Lyon
             ,
             which
             was
             alwayes
             the
             Hierogliffe
             of
             a
             King
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             other
             halfe
             an
             Ante
             or
             Pismire
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             a
             weake
             thing
             and
             without
             any
             substance
             .
             Authoritie
             ,
             Name
             ,
             Throne
             ,
             and
             Maiestie
             doth
             well
             become
             Lyons
             ,
             and
             powerfull
             Princes
             ;
             And
             hitherto
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             .
             But
             when
             we
             looke
             on
             the
             other
             halfe
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             being
             and
             substance
             of
             a
             Pismire
             ;
             that
             goes
             hard
             .
             There
             haue
             beene
             Kings
             ,
             who
             with
             their
             very
             name
             onely
             ,
             haue
             strooke
             the
             world
             into
             a
             feare
             and
             terrour
             .
             But
             they
             themselues
             had
             no
             substance
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             their
             Kingdome
             no
             better
             then
             Ants
             ,
             and
             Pismires
             .
             Great
             in
             name
             and
             Office
             but
             poore
             in
             action
             .
             Let
             euery
             King
             then
             acknowledge
             himselfe
             to
             be
             an
             Officer
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             to
             bea
             a
             priuate
             ,
             but
             a
             publicke
             Officer
             ,
             and
             a
             superintendent
             in
             all
             Offices
             whatsoeuer
             .
             For
             in
             all
             ,
             hee
             is
             bound
             both
             to
             speake
             ,
             and
             doe
             .
             S
             Austen
             ,
             
             and
             D.
             Thomas
             ,
             
             expounding
             that
             place
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             which
             treates
             of
             Episcopall
             Dignitie
             ,
             say
             ;
             That
             the
             Latin
             word
             -
             Episcopus
             ,
             is
             compounded
             in
             the
             Greeke
             of
             two
             words
             ,
             being
             in
             signification
             the
             same
             with
             Superintendens
             ,
             The
             name
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             of
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             whatsoeuer
             other
             superior
             ,
             is
             a
             name
             that
             comprehendeth
             Superintendencie
             ,
             and
             assistance
             in
             all
             Offices
             .
             This
             ,
             the
             royall
             Scepter
             signifieth
             ,
             exercised
             by
             Kings
             in
             their
             publicke
             acts
             ,
             a
             Ceremonie
             vsed
             by
             the
             Aegyptians
             ,
             but
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             who
             for
             to
             expresse
             the
             obligation
             of
             a
             good
             King
             ,
             did
             paint
             and
             open
             eye
             placed
             alofte
             vpon
             the
             top
             of
             a
             rod
             ,
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             Scepter
             ;
             signifying
             in
             the
             one
             the
             great
             power
             that
             a
             King
             hath
             ,
             and
             the
             prouidence
             and
             vigilancie
             which
             hee
             is
             to
             haue
             .
             In
             the
             other
             that
             he
             doe
             not
             onely
             content
             himselfe
             in
             possessing
             this
             supreme
             power
             ,
             and
             in
             holding
             this
             high
             and
             eminent
             place
             ,
             and
             so
             lye
             downe
             and
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             take
             his
             ease
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             more
             to
             bee
             done
             :
             but
             hee
             must
             bee
             the
             first
             in
             gouernment
             ,
             the
             first
             in
             Councell
             and
             all
             in
             all
             Offices
             ,
             hauing
             a
             watchfull
             eye
             in
             viewing
             and
             reuiewing
             ,
             how
             euery
             publicke
             Minister
             performes
             his
             duty
             .
             In
             signification
             whereof
             ,
             Ieremie
             saw
             the
             like
             rod
             ,
             when
             God
             asking
             him
             what
             hee
             saw
             ,
             
             hee
             sayd
             ;
             
               Virgam
               Vigilantem
               ego
               video
               .
               Well
               hast
               thou
               seene
               ,
               and
               verily
               I
               say
               vnto
               thee
               ;
               That
               I
               who
               am
               the
               head
               ,
               will
               watch
               ouer
               my
               body
               ;
               I
               ,
               that
               am
               the
               shepheard
               ,
               will
               watch
               ouer
               my
               sheepe
               ;
               And
               I
               that
               am
               a
               King
               and
               Monarke
               ,
               will
               watch
               without
               wearinesse
               ouer
               all
               my
               Inferiours
               .
            
             The
             Chalde
             translates
             it
             ,
             
               Regem
               festinantem
            
             ,
             a
             King
             that
             goes
             in
             hast
             .
             For
             though
             hee
             haue
             eyes
             and
             see
             ;
             yet
             if
             he
             betake
             him
             to
             his
             ease
             ,
             be
             lull'd
             asleepe
             with
             his
             delightes
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             bestirre
             himselfe
             ,
             visiting
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             place
             ,
             and
             seeke
             to
             see
             and
             know
             all
             the
             good
             and
             euill
             which
             passeth
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             hee
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             were
             not
             .
             Let
             him
             bethinke
             himselfe
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Head
             ,
             and
             the
             Head
             of
             
             
             
             
             
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             which
             sleepes
             with
             his
             eyes
             open
             ;
             That
             he
             is
             that
             rodde
             ,
             which
             hath
             eyes
             ,
             and
             watcheth
             :
             Let
             him
             therefore
             open
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             not
             sleepe
             ,
             trusting
             to
             those
             that
             perhaps
             are
             blinde
             ,
             or
             like
             Moles
             ,
             haue
             no
             eyes
             at
             all
             :
             or
             if
             they
             haue
             any
             ,
             vse
             them
             no
             farther
             then
             for
             their
             own
             priuate
             profit
             :
             And
             therein
             they
             are
             quicke
             sighted
             .
             These
             ,
             haue
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Kyte
             ,
             and
             other
             your
             birdes
             of
             rapine
             ;
             but
             it
             were
             better
             that
             they
             had
             no
             eyes
             at
             all
             ,
             then
             haue
             them
             all
             for
             themselues
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Office
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             HAuing
             proued
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             of
             King
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             Dignitie
             onely
             ,
             but
             likewise
             of
             Occupation
             ,
             and
             Office
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             now
             treate
             of
             the
             qualities
             and
             partes
             thereof
             .
             For
             the
             better
             vnderstanding
             whereof
             ,
             wee
             must
             follow
             the
             Metaphor
             ,
             or
             resemblance
             of
             
               Mans
               body
            
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             made
             vse
             ,
             thereby
             to
             giue
             vs
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             place
             and
             Office
             which
             euery
             Member
             is
             to
             hold
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             All
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             body
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             haue
             their
             particular
             Office
             ,
             but
             the
             Occupations
             and
             functions
             of
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             diuerse
             ,
             and
             different
             .
             The
             most
             important
             and
             of
             greatest
             Excellencie
             are
             those
             of
             the
             Head
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             superiour
             part
             of
             the
             bodie
             .
             In
             which
             the
             Soule
             doth
             exercise
             her
             principall
             operations
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             
             and
             Will
             ,
             the
             instruments
             whereof
             haue
             their
             habitation
             in
             the
             head
             .
             There
             is
             seated
             the
             
               Sensus
               Communis
            
             ,
             or
             Common-sense
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             knowledge
             is
             common
             to
             all
             those
             obiects
             of
             the
             exteriour
             or
             outward
             sences
             .
             There
             likewise
             ,
             is
             the
             Imaginatiue
             ,
             the
             Estimatiue
             ,
             the
             Phantasie
             ,
             and
             the
             Reminiscentia
             ,
             Corporall
             faculties
             ,
             which
             serue
             to
             those
             that
             are
             Spirituall
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             the
             Will.
             In
             the
             Head
             ,
             are
             likewise
             placed
             the
             exteriour
             sences
             .
             As
             Seeing
             ,
             Hearing
             ,
             Smelling
             Tasting
             ,
             Touching
             ,
             and
             other
             faculties
             and
             vertues
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             life
             of
             man
             is
             sustained
             and
             gouerned
             .
             And
             therfore
             S.
             Ambrose
             calls
             it
             
               Imperialem
               Aulam
            
             ,
             the
             Imperiall
             Court
             ,
             because
             therein
             resides
             the
             Imperiall
             power
             ,
             or
             
             that
             Empresse
             the
             Will
             ,
             which
             ruleth
             and
             Commandeth
             all
             those
             powers
             and
             faculties
             ,
             as
             being
             obedient
             and
             subiect
             vnto
             her
             .
             And
             wee
             may
             also
             stile
             it
             
               Regalem
               Aulam
            
             ,
             the
             Princes
             Pallace
             ;
             for
             therein
             abideth
             (
             assisted
             by
             it's
             operations
             )
             the
             Vnderstanding
             as
             a
             King
             in
             his
             Court.
             For
             if
             the
             Will
             bee
             tearmed
             an
             Empresse
             ,
             of
             it's
             Empire
             and
             rule
             :
             The
             Vnderstanding
             is
             called
             a
             King
             ,
             because
             it
             directeth
             and
             gouerneth
             in
             Man
             ,
             and
             vnto
             Man
             ,
             all
             his
             operations
             ,
             guiding
             them
             to
             their
             due
             and
             fit
             ends
             .
             Lactantius
             (
             contrary
             vnto
             Galen
             )
             sayth
             of
             the
             Head
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             the
             first
             member
             that
             is
             formed
             in
             Man
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             Primacie
             ouer
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             is
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             called
             Caput
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Principium
             ,
             
             (
             as
             some
             Doctors
             doe
             expound
             it
             .
             )
             And
             in
             the
             Spanish
             tongue
             ,
             they
             call
             the
             first
             lines
             of
             a
             Processe
             ,
             
               Cabeca
               de
               Processo
            
             ,
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Processe
             ,
             or
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             .
             And
             it
             carryes
             the
             same
             signification
             in
             the
             Latin.
             
             
               In
               capite
               libri
               scriptum
               est
               de
               me
            
             ;
             
             
               id
               est
               ;
               in
               principio
               Libri
               .
            
             And
             for
             this
             ,
             we
             haue
             not
             onely
             Varro's
             ,
             
             but
             also
             
               Robertus
               Stephanus
            
             his
             Confirmation
             .
             
               Caput
               dicitur
               ,
               quod
               inde
               initium
               capiant
               Sensus
               .
            
             It
             is
             called
             Head
             ,
             because
             from
             thence
             the
             sences
             haue
             their
             Head
             ,
             and
             Beginning
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Head
             ,
             is
             the
             Well-head
             of
             Mans
             life
             .
             From
             it
             ,
             haue
             their
             originall
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             ,
             do
             all
             the
             Sences
             liue
             .
             It
             Sees
             ,
             Heares
             ,
             Smells
             ,
             and
             Tastes
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             and
             benefit
             of
             all
             the
             members
             and
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
          
           
             Hence
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             State-royall
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             which
             is
             represented
             in
             the
             Head
             ,
             was
             not
             ordained
             onely
             for
             the
             Kings
             owne
             vse
             and
             profit
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             generall
             well-fare
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             And
             therefore
             hee
             ought
             to
             See
             ,
             Heare
             ,
             Taste
             ,
             and
             vnderstand
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             him selfe
             ,
             or
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             .
             He
             ought
             not
             onely
             to
             haue
             an
             eye
             to
             his
             important
             affayres
             ,
             but
             likewise
             to
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Subiects
             :
             Being
             that
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             
             not
             for
             himselfe
             onely
             ,
             
             a
             King
             was
             borne
             to
             the
             
               World.
               Aduerte
            
             (
             saith
             Seneca
             to
             the
             Emperor
             
               Nero
               )
               rempublicam
               non
               esse
               tuam
               sed
               te
               reipublicae
               .
            
             Consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Common-wealth
             is
             not
             thine
             ,
             but
             thou
             the
             Common-wealths
             .
             Those
             first
             men
             who
             leauing
             solitude
             ,
             assembled
             themselues
             to
             liue
             in
             a
             Community
             knew
             full
             well
             ,
             that
             naturally
             ,
             euery
             one
             careth
             for
             himselfe
             and
             his
             owne
             people
             ,
             but
             no
             man
             that
             taketh
             care
             for
             all
             in
             generall
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             did
             agree
             amongst
             themselues
             to
             choose
             one
             of
             more
             especiall
             valour
             and
             worth
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             might
             haue
             recourse
             .
             And
             that
             he
             ,
             who
             among
             them
             all
             should
             be
             most
             renowned
             for
             his
             vertue
             ,
             prudence
             ,
             and
             fortitude
             ,
             should
             preside
             ouer
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             should
             rule
             and
             gouerne
             them
             ;
             that
             he
             should
             be
             watchfull
             ouer
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             solicitous
             of
             the
             common
             good
             and
             profit
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             as
             carefull
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             father
             would
             be
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             or
             a
             Shepheard
             of
             his
             sheepe
             .
             And
             weighing
             with
             themselues
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             kinde
             of
             Man
             ,
             as
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             imploying
             himselfe
             not
             in
             his
             owne
             ,
             but
             other
             mens
             businesses
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             able
             to
             maintaine
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             familie
             (
             for
             then
             all
             did
             eate
             of
             the
             labour
             of
             their
             owne
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             sweate
             of
             their
             browes
             )
             they
             did
             ioyntly
             resolue
             to
             finde
             his
             house
             ,
             
             and
             to
             sustaine
             and
             maintaine
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             not
             be
             withdrawen
             by
             other
             by
             businesses
             ,
             but
             apply
             himselfe
             wholy
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Common
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             publicke
             gouernment
             .
             For
             this
             end
             were
             they
             established
             ;
             This
             was
             the
             beginning
             that
             Kings
             had
             ;
             and
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             care
             of
             a
             good
             King
             ,
             to
             care
             more
             for
             the
             publike
             ,
             then
             his
             owne
             particular
             good
             .
             All
             his
             Greatnesse
             is
             at
             the
             cost
             of
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             care
             ,
             trouble
             ,
             vexation
             ,
             and
             inquietude
             both
             of
             Soule
             and
             Body
             .
             He
             is
             wearinesse
             to
             himselfe
             ;
             to
             others
             ,
             he
             is
             their
             ease
             ,
             their
             sustenance
             ,
             and
             their
             defence
             .
             Like
             vnto
             your
             fayrest
             flowers
             ,
             and
             fruits
             ,
             which
             although
             they
             beautifie
             the
             tree
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             so
             much
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             for
             it's
             owne
             respect
             ,
             as
             for
             others
             .
             Let
             not
             any
             Man
             thinke
             that
             all
             the
             good
             doth
             
             
             
             
             
             consist
             in
             the
             beauty
             and
             brauery
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             flower
             doth
             flourish
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             goodly
             shew
             wherewith
             the
             Great
             ones
             of
             the
             world
             doe
             gallant
             it
             ;
             your
             powerfull
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             are
             flowers
             ,
             but
             flowers
             which
             fade
             and
             wither
             ,
             wast
             their
             life
             to
             preserue
             others
             ,
             drawing
             care
             vpon
             themselues
             ,
             and
             affording
             comfort
             vnto
             others
             ,
             others
             more
             inioying
             the
             fruit
             ,
             then
             they
             themselues
             .
             For
             (
             as
             
               Philon
               Iudaeus
            
             saith
             )
             A
             King
             to
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             a
             wise
             man
             to
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             a
             sheepheard
             to
             his
             sheepe
             ,
             a
             father
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             light
             vnto
             darkenesse
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             God
             heere
             on
             earth
             is
             to
             all
             his
             creatures
             .
             For
             this
             Title
             he
             gaue
             vnto
             Moses
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             him
             King
             ,
             and
             Ruler
             ouer
             his
             people
             .
             Signifying
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             as
             God
             ,
             the
             common
             father
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             For
             to
             all
             this
             doth
             the
             Office
             and
             dignitie
             of
             a
             King
             oblige
             him
             .
             
             
               Omnium
               domos
               illius
               vigilantia
               defendit
               ,
               omnium
               otium
               illius
               labor
               ,
               omnium
               delitias
               illius
               industria
               ,
               omnium
               vacationem
               illius
               occupatio
               .
            
             His
             subiects
             houses
             are
             guarded
             and
             secured
             by
             his
             Vigilancie
             ;
             their
             ease
             procured
             ,
             by
             his
             labour
             ,
             their
             delights
             inioyed
             ,
             by
             his
             industry
             ,
             and
             their
             merry
             vacations
             ,
             by
             his
             painefull
             imployments
             .
             And
             therfore
             the
             Prophet
             Samuell
             sayd
             vnto
             king
             Saul
             ,
             anon
             after
             he
             was
             annointed
             King
             ouer
             Israel
             ;
             declaring
             vnto
             him
             the
             obligations
             of
             his
             Office
             ;
             Behold
             Saul
             ,
             now
             that
             God
             hath
             annointed
             thee
             King
             ouer
             all
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             thy
             Office
             ties
             thee
             to
             it
             's
             generall
             gouernment
             .
             Thou
             wast
             not
             made
             King
             to
             sleepe
             and
             take
             thine
             ease
             ,
             or
             to
             honour
             and
             authorize
             thy selfe
             by
             the
             dignitie
             Royall
             ,
             but
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             gouerne
             and
             maintaine
             the
             people
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             iustice
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             protect
             and
             defend
             them
             from
             their
             enemies
             
               Rex
               Eligitur
               ,
               non
               vt
               sui
               ipsius
               curam
               habeat
            
             (
             sayth
             
               Socrates
               )
               et
               sese
               molliter
               curet
               ,
               Sed
               vt
               per
               ipsum
               ,
               ij
               qui
               eligerunt
               ,
               bene
               beatéque
               viuant
               .
            
             Kings
             are
             not
             chosen
             ,
             that
             their
             whole
             care
             should
             be
             for
             themselues
             ,
             to
             pamper
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             liue
             nicely
             and
             daintily
             ;
             but
             that
             by
             him
             ,
             they
             who
             had
             elected
             him
             ,
             might
             liue
             well
             and
             happily
             
             vnder
             him
             .
             They
             were
             not
             created
             ,
             nor
             introduced
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             their
             owne
             commoditie
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             good
             morsels
             should
             be
             for
             their
             owne
             trencher
             (
             for
             if
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             no
             man
             would
             willingly
             be
             subiect
             vnto
             them
             )
             but
             for
             the
             publicke
             profit
             and
             common
             good
             of
             all
             his
             subiects
             ,
             for
             their
             happy
             gouernment
             ,
             for
             their
             safe
             protection
             ,
             their
             augmentation
             ,
             conseruation
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             for
             their
             seruice
             ;
             (
             and
             without
             any
             vnmannerlinesse
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             tearme
             it
             so
             )
             for
             albeit
             in
             outward
             appearance
             the
             Scepter
             and
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             haue
             the
             face
             of
             Empire
             and
             Signiory
             ;
             yet
             in
             strictenesse
             and
             in
             rigour
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Seruant
             .
             
               Servus
               Communis
               ,
               siuè
               Servus
               honoratus
               :
            
             The
             Common-wealths
             seruant
             ,
             or
             a
             more
             honourable
             kind
             of
             Seruant
             .
             This
             is
             the
             attribute
             which
             some
             giue
             vnto
             a
             king
             .
             
               Quia
               à
               tota
               republica
               stipendia
               accipit
               ,
               vt
               serviat
               omnibus
               .
            
             Because
             he
             receiues
             stipends
             from
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             serue
             all
             .
             
               And
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               holds
               it
               no
               dishonour
               vnto
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               stiled
               ;
               Servus
               servorum
               Dei
               The
               Seruant
               of
               Gods
               seruants
               .
            
             And
             howbeit
             anciently
             this
             name
             of
             seruant
             were
             infamous
             ,
             yet
             after
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             had
             in
             his
             own
             person
             taken
             it
             vpon
             him
             ,
             it
             hath
             since
             beene
             accounted
             honorable
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             not
             repugnant
             and
             contradictory
             to
             the
             Essenceand
             nature
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             more
             is
             it
             any
             preiudice
             or
             disparagement
             to
             the
             Maiestie
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             Kings
             .
             And
             this
             was
             well
             vnderstood
             by
             Antigonu●
             King
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             who
             reprehending
             his
             sonne
             ,
             for
             carrying
             too
             hard
             a
             hand
             ouer
             his
             Subiects
             ,
             thus
             checkt
             his
             immoderate
             Empire
             ;
             
               An
               ignoras
               (
               fili
               mi
               )
               Regnum
               nostrum
               nobilem
               esse
               seruitutem
               ?
            
             Wootst
             thou
             not
             (
             my
             sonne
             )
             that
             our
             kingdome
             ,
             is
             a
             Noble
             seruitude
             ?
             Answering
             to
             that
             of
             Agamemnon
             ;
             
             We
             liue
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             world
             in
             much
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             in
             high
             Estate
             ,
             but
             in
             effect
             are
             but
             seruants
             and
             slaues
             to
             our
             Vassals
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             good
             Kings
             ,
             to
             serue
             in
             this
             honourable
             manner
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             being
             Kings
             ,
             their
             Actions
             depend
             not
             on
             
             the
             sole
             will
             of
             their
             owne
             persons
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Lawes
             and
             Statutes
             which
             they
             haue
             giuen
             ,
             and
             allowd
             of
             ,
             and
             those
             conditions
             wherewith
             they
             accepted
             this
             their
             Soueraigntie
             .
             And
             though
             they
             should
             bee
             wanting
             to
             these
             (
             which
             are
             no
             more
             then
             a
             humane
             Conuencion
             ,
             Couenant
             ,
             or
             agreement
             betwixt
             Prince
             ,
             and
             people
             )
             yet
             may
             they
             not
             be
             defectiue
             in
             those
             ,
             which
             the
             naturall
             and
             diuine
             Law
             hath
             layd
             vpon
             them
             ;
             the
             Lady
             and
             Mistris
             as
             well
             of
             Kings
             as
             subiects
             .
             All
             which
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             contained
             in
             those
             words
             of
             Ieremy
             ,
             
             in
             which
             (
             according
             to
             S.
             Ieromes
             opinion
             )
             God
             sets
             downe
             the
             Office
             of
             Kings
             .
             
               Facite
               iudicium
               &
               iustitiam
               ,
               liberate
               vi
               oppressum
               de
               manu
               calumniatoris
               ,
               &
               aduenam
               ,
               &
               pupillum
               ,
               &
               viduam
               nolite
               contristare
               ,
               neque
               opprimatis
               iniquè
               &
               sanguinem
               innocentem
               ne
               effundatis
               :
            
             Execute
             yee
             iudgement
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             deliuer
             the
             spoyled
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             oppressour
             ,
             and
             doe
             no
             wrong
             ,
             doe
             no
             violence
             to
             the
             stranger
             ,
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             nor
             the
             widowe
             ,
             neither
             shed
             innocent
             blood
             .
             &c.
             This
             is
             the
             Summe
             wherein
             is
             cyphered
             vp
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             King.
             These
             the
             Lawes
             of
             his
             Court
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             mantaine
             in
             peace
             and
             Iustice
             ,
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             and
             the
             widowe
             ;
             the
             poore
             and
             the
             rich
             ;
             the
             mighty
             ,
             and
             the
             weake
             .
             To
             his
             Account
             are
             put
             the
             Agrauios
             and
             wrongs
             which
             his
             Ministers
             doe
             vnto
             the
             one
             ;
             and
             the
             Iniustice
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             suffer
             .
             The
             wretched
             estate
             of
             those
             that
             are
             necessited
             ,
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             distressed
             ,
             and
             the
             teares
             that
             are
             shed
             out
             of
             anguish
             of
             heart
             ;
             and
             a
             thousand
             other
             loades
             ,
             euen
             wane-loades
             of
             cares
             and
             obligations
             ,
             lye
             vpon
             the
             shoulders
             of
             him
             that
             is
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             a
             kingdome
             .
             And
             albeit
             he
             be
             the
             head
             in
             commanding
             and
             in
             gouerning
             ,
             yet
             in
             bearing
             (
             if
             not
             often
             ouercharged
             therewith
             )
             the
             heauie
             weight
             and
             loade
             of
             all
             ,
             hee
             must
             be
             the
             feete
             or
             supporters
             to
             beare
             the
             burthen
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             Of
             Kings
             and
             Monarkes
             ,
             
             the
             iust
             men
             Iob
             sayth
             ;
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             they
             carry
             (
             like
             Poters
             )
             the
             world
             on
             their
             
             shoulders
             ,
             vnder
             which
             burthen
             the
             proudest
             helpers
             must
             stoope
             .
             In
             consideration
             whereof
             ,
             it
             is
             sayd
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             
               Wisedome
               ;
               In
               veste
               ponderis
               ,
               quam
               habebat
               summus
               sacerdos
               ,
               totus
               erat
               orbis
               terrarum
               :
            
             In
             the
             long
             garment
             ,
             was
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             The
             Latin
             translation
             
               In
               veste
               ponderis
            
             ,
             carryes
             more
             weight
             with
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             in
             taking
             vpon
             thee
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             thou
             must
             make
             account
             ,
             to
             take
             so
             great
             a
             charge
             vpon
             thee
             and
             so
             heauie
             a
             load
             ,
             as
             the
             strongest
             Carte
             will
             hardly
             be
             able
             to
             beare
             it
             .
             And
             this
             Moses
             knew
             well
             enough
             ,
             whom
             God
             hauing
             made
             his
             Vice-roy
             ,
             his
             Captaine
             Generall
             ,
             and
             sole
             Liuetenant
             in
             the
             Gouernment
             ;
             in
             stead
             of
             giuing
             him
             thankes
             for
             this
             so
             honourable
             a
             Charge
             committed
             vnto
             him
             ,
             made
             his
             moane
             and
             complaint
             for
             hauing
             layd
             so
             heauy
             a
             loade
             vpon
             his
             shoulders
             .
             
             
               Cur
               afflixisti
               seruum
               tuum
               ?
               Cur
               imposuisti
               pondus
               vniuersi
               populi
               huius
               super
               me
               ?
            
             Wherfore
             hast
             thou
             afflicted
             thy
             seruant
             ?
             And
             wherefore
             haue
             I
             not
             found
             fauour
             in
             thy
             sight
             ,
             that
             thou
             layest
             the
             burthen
             of
             all
             the
             people
             vpon
             me
             ?
             And
             proceedeth
             farther
             with
             his
             complaints
             ,
             saying
             ;
             
               Nunquid
               ego
               concepi
               omnem
               hanc
               multitudinem
               ?
            
             
             
               Aut
               genut
               eam
               ,
               vt
               dicas
               mihi
               ;
               Porta
               eos
               ?
            
             Haue
             I
             conceiued
             all
             this
             people
             ?
             Haue
             I
             begotten
             them
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             say
             vnto
             me
             ;
             Carry
             them
             in
             thy
             bosome
             ,
             as
             the
             nursing
             father
             beareth
             the
             sucking
             child
             &c.
             
             Where
             it
             is
             worthy
             the
             noting
             ;
             That
             God
             said
             not
             any
             one
             such
             word
             vnto
             Moses
             ;
             But
             only
             commanded
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             rule
             and
             gouerne
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             their
             Captaine
             ,
             and
             their
             Leader
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             heere
             sticks
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             hee
             layd
             the
             burthen
             of
             all
             the
             people
             vpon
             him
             ;
             with
             this
             Motto
             added
             thereunto
             ;
             
               Porta
               eos
            
             :
             Carry
             them
             &c.
             
             A
             man
             would
             thinke
             hee
             complaineth
             heere
             without
             a
             Cause
             ;
             for
             God
             says
             no
             more
             vnto
             him
             ;
             but
             that
             hee
             be
             their
             Captaine
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             take
             vpon
             him
             the
             rule
             ,
             Command
             ,
             and
             Gouernment
             of
             them
             .
             But
             to
             this
             it
             is
             answered
             .
             
               Al
               buen
               entendedor
               ,
               pocas
               palabras
               :
            
             To
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             halfe
             a
             word
             is
             enough
             .
             
             
             
             
             
             And
             he
             that
             is
             wise
             ,
             and
             well
             vnderstands
             what
             it
             is
             to
             gouerne
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             Head
             ,
             knowes
             that
             Gouernment
             ,
             and
             Charge
             ,
             or
             Loade
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             .
             And
             that
             the
             words
             themselues
             Regere
             ,
             and
             Portare
             ,
             are
             Synonomyes
             ,
             and
             haue
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             signfication
             .
             For
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Gouernment
             ,
             or
             charge
             ,
             which
             is
             without
             it's
             burthen
             ,
             and
             trouble
             .
             In
             that
             repartment
             and
             diuision
             of
             Offices
             ,
             which
             Iacob
             conferr'd
             vpon
             his
             children
             ,
             he
             marked
             out
             Reuben
             to
             be
             the
             first
             in
             Inheritance
             ,
             
             and
             the
             greatest
             in
             gouernment
             .
             
               Prior
               in
               donis
               ,
               maior
               in
               imperio
               :
            
             Thou
             art
             my
             first
             in
             the
             excellencie
             of
             dignitie
             ,
             
             &
             the
             excellencie
             of
             power
             :
             which
             S.
             Ierome
             renders
             ,
             
               Maior
               ad
               portandum
            
             ;
             The
             greatest
             to
             beare
             .
             For
             Empire
             ,
             and
             bearing
             ,
             are
             both
             one
             thing
             .
             And
             by
             how
             much
             the
             Empire
             is
             the
             greater
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             is
             the
             toyle
             and
             trouble
             and
             the
             burthen
             the
             heauier
             .
             
             St
             Gregory
             in
             his
             Moralls
             saith
             ;
             That
             the
             power
             ,
             
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             Signorie
             ,
             which
             Kings
             haue
             ouer
             their
             subiects
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             esteemed
             an
             honour
             ,
             but
             a
             trouble
             .
             
               Potestas
               accepta
               ,
               non
               honor
               ,
               sed
               onus
               aestimatur
               .
            
             And
             the
             blindest
             Gentiles
             did
             attaine
             to
             this
             light
             of
             truth
             .
             And
             one
             of
             them
             vsed
             the
             selfe
             same
             phrase
             of
             speech
             ,
             speaking
             of
             another
             that
             was
             much
             puffed
             vp
             and
             well
             contented
             with
             the
             charge
             and
             office
             ,
             which
             Apollo
             had
             allotted
             him
             .
             
               Laetus
               erat
               ,
               
               mixto
               ▪
               oneri
               gaudebat
               honore
               .
            
             So
             that
             to
             rule
             ,
             and
             Command
             ,
             is
             a
             Mixture
             of
             a
             little
             honour
             and
             much
             trouble
             .
             And
             the
             Latin
             word
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             honour
             ,
             doth
             not
             differ
             more
             then
             in
             one
             Letter
             from
             that
             which
             signifieth
             a
             loade
             or
             burthen
             .
             
               Onos
               ,
               &
               onus
            
             .
             For
             
               (
               H.
            
             )
             is
             but
             an
             aspiration
             .
             Nor
             was
             there
             euer
             that
             man
             yet
             wanting
             ,
             nor
             euer
             will
             be
             ,
             to
             take
             (
             for
             Honours
             sake
             )
             this
             burthen
             vpon
             him
             .
             Though
             all
             of
             them
             can
             be
             well
             content
             ,
             to
             take
             as
             little
             of
             the
             loade
             as
             they
             can
             vpon
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             much
             of
             the
             Honor
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             ;
             howbeit
             this
             is
             not
             the
             securest
             Course
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             with
             this
             Aduiso
             .
             That
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             King
             consists
             not
             so
             much
             in
             the
             outward
             operation
             ,
             (
             though
             in
             th●s
             hee
             is
             not
             to
             faile
             )
             as
             in
             the
             
             inward
             apprehension
             .
             Which
             in
             it's
             own
             nature
             may
             imbrace
             infinite
             things
             ,
             not
             as
             infinite
             ,
             but
             as
             such
             as
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             a
             few
             points
             ,
             nor
             no
             more
             then
             shall
             be
             pointed
             at
             in
             this
             Treatise
             .
             Which
             ought
             alwayes
             ,
             of
             a
             wise
             &
             prudent
             King
             ,
             to
             be
             well
             vnderstood
             ,
             &
             to
             make
             vse
             of
             as
             many
             of
             them
             as
             hee
             can
             ,
             and
             which
             do
             more
             particularly
             appertaine
             vnto
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             to
             leaue
             the
             rest
             vnto
             his
             Ministers
             .
             A
             King
             must
             be
             like
             the
             Heart
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             which
             solely
             of
             it selfe
             cannot
             performe
             all
             those
             offices
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             members
             more
             particularly
             may
             .
             But
             by
             the
             helpe
             and
             meanes
             of
             diuers
             Instruments
             ,
             members
             ,
             and
             Organs
             ,
             diffusing
             &
             sending
             forth
             their
             vertue
             vnto
             them
             ,
             it
             findes
             it selfe
             in
             the
             operation
             of
             them
             all
             .
             The
             king
             ,
             is
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             must
             worke
             therin
             like
             it
             ,
             not
             doing
             all
             by
             himselfe
             (
             for
             that
             is
             impossible
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             doing
             good
             ,
             would
             do
             hurt
             )
             by
             keeping
             himselfe
             in
             his
             proper
             Station
             ,
             without
             transiliating
             that
             Circle
             which
             more
             particularly
             belongeth
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             performing
             those
             Offices
             ,
             which
             another
             cannot
             execute
             for
             him
             ,
             by
             his
             great
             power
             and
             vertue
             ,
             he
             may
             in
             a
             diffusiue
             manner
             haue
             recourse
             to
             all
             the
             parts
             euen
             the
             most
             remote
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             take
             a
             care
             of
             all
             and
             haue
             a
             hand
             in
             all
             .
             And
             this
             care
             ,
             is
             as
             proper
             to
             a
             King
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             to
             the
             heart
             ;
             it
             being
             impossible
             for
             the
             heart
             to
             liue
             without
             care
             .
             
             And
             from
             thence
             it
             takes
             it's
             name
             and
             Appellatiue
             .
             Cor
             (
             saith
             
               Isidore
               )
               dicitur
               à
               cura
               ,
               Cor
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Heart
             )
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             
               à
               Cura
            
             :
             from
             it's
             care
             .
             For
             it
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             takes
             care
             of
             Mans
             life
             .
             
               Ego
               dormio
               ,
               &
               Cor
               meum
               vigilat
               .
            
             
             I
             sleepe
             ,
             but
             my
             Heart
             waketh
             .
             While
             Man
             sleepes
             the
             heart
             still
             beates
             ,
             and
             taketh
             care
             of
             the
             life
             and
             conseruation
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             sending
             forth
             to
             all
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             it
             's
             naturall
             vertue
             and
             heate
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             dis-carefullnesse
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             loosing
             it's
             owne
             quiet
             ,
             to
             giue
             Man
             ease
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             called
             her
             Beloued
             ,
             her
             Heart
             ;
             because
             hee
             performed
             this
             office
             with
             her
             .
             And
             the
             like
             must
             a
             King
             doe
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             He
             must
             watch
             ,
             and
             forgoe
             his
             owne
             sleepe
             and
             quiet
             that
             
             
             
             
             
             his
             Vassalls
             may
             take
             their
             ease
             and
             rest
             ;
             vpon
             paine
             of
             being
             vnfaithfull
             and
             defectiue
             in
             that
             fidelitie
             which
             is
             due
             vnto
             the
             office
             of
             a
             King.
             
             This
             made
             S.
             Paul
             to
             say
             ;
             
               Si
               quis
               suorum
               curam
               non
               habet
               ,
               sidem
               negauit
               .
            
             If
             any
             prouide
             not
             for
             his
             owne
             ,
             hee
             hath
             denied
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             is
             worse
             then
             an
             Infidel
             .
             The
             heart
             likewise
             hath
             another
             property
             very
             proper
             vnto
             Kings
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             it
             's
             continuall
             beating
             on
             the
             left
             side
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             Nature
             being
             desirous
             by
             this
             secret
             to
             teach
             Kings
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             apply
             themselues
             with
             more
             care
             to
             the
             weakest
             part
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             hath
             most
             neede
             of
             their
             helpe
             .
             The
             right
             side
             is
             more
             assisted
             with
             naturall
             heate
             and
             blood
             ,
             then
             the
             left
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             stript
             of
             these
             fauours
             .
             And
             in
             this
             ,
             the
             Heart
             showes
             ,
             that
             Kings
             should
             shew
             their
             King-craft
             and
             the
             finenesse
             of
             their
             care
             ,
             towards
             poore
             needy
             people
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             destitute
             of
             all
             humane
             fauour
             .
             For
             to
             the
             rich
             and
             mighty
             ,
             blood
             aboundeth
             ,
             and
             nothing
             is
             wanting
             vnto
             them
             .
             God
             doth
             illighten
             Kings
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             doe
             in
             their
             Kingdomes
             all
             that
             which
             a
             good
             Head
             ought
             to
             doe
             with
             it's
             body
             ,
             by
             whose
             offices
             wee
             will
             goe
             ,
             discoursing
             those
             of
             the
             mysticall
             Head
             of
             this
             body
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             King
             ;
             beginning
             first
             with
             the
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             it's
             pertinencies
             ,
             or
             whatsoeuer
             appertaineth
             thereunto
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             in
             perfection
             ,
             and
             whereunto
             (
             in
             regard
             of
             it's
             Actiue
             beginning
             and
             end
             )
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Sences
             are
             in
             ordination
             .
             According
             to
             that
             measure
             of
             Light
             which
             he
             shall
             vouchsafe
             to
             Communicate
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             who
             is
             that
             true
             Light
             ,
             which
             illighteneth
             euery
             Man
             that
             commeth
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             reason
             and
             vnderstanding
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             IN
             good
             and
             true
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             receiued
             Diuinity
             ,
             it
             is
             auerred
             ,
             that
             the
             vnderstanding
             and
             naturall
             reason
             is
             the
             most
             principall
             power
             that
             is
             in
             Man
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             distinguished
             from
             Beasts
             ;
             and
             is
             the
             
               principium
               &
               radix
            
             ,
             the
             ground
             and
             root
             of
             wisedome
             .
             And
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             ingenious
             a
             man
             is
             ,
             &
             of
             better
             vnderstanding
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             is
             he
             capable
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             intensiuely
             doth
             he
             loue
             it
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             did
             Pythagoras
             call
             wise
             men
             Philosophers
             ,
             Louers
             ,
             or
             coueters
             of
             Wisdome
             ;
             because
             the
             possession
             thereof
             doth
             set
             an
             edge
             on
             the
             desire
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             man
             to
             couet
             it
             the
             more
             ,
             for
             it's
             treasure
             is
             infinite
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             exhaust
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             more
             a
             man
             hath
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             desireth
             it
             .
             It
             is
             the
             retreit
             and
             receptacle
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             ,
             both
             practicke
             and
             speculatiue
             ,
             hauing
             an
             vniuersall
             aptitude
             to
             receiue
             them
             all
             into
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             apprehension
             of
             them
             to
             put
             them
             in
             execution
             .
             And
             although
             it
             be
             a
             potentia
             or
             faculty
             of
             a
             limited
             power
             ,
             yet
             so
             great
             is
             it's
             capacity
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             amplenesse
             and
             ablenesse
             to
             receiue
             and
             containe
             ,
             that
             it
             seemeth
             infinite
             ,
             for
             let
             a
             man
             know
             neuer
             so
             much
             ,
             yet
             can
             he
             not
             fill
             vp
             his
             knowledge
             .
             For
             such
             and
             such
             notions
             dispose
             the
             vnderstanding
             for
             others
             .
             Knowledge
             begetteth
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             things
             a
             man
             knoweth
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             easily
             doth
             he
             apprehend
             those
             he
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             till
             he
             come
             to
             the
             perfect
             inquiry
             and
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             :
             and
             by
             
             conuersing
             with
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             exercise
             of
             good
             Letters
             ,
             hee
             goes
             still
             rising
             higher
             and
             higher
             .
             And
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             a
             man
             is
             aduanced
             in
             his
             vnderstanding
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             aduantage
             shall
             he
             haue
             of
             those
             which
             haue
             not
             the
             same
             measure
             .
             Suting
             with
             that
             saying
             of
             the
             Comicke
             Poet
             ,
             who
             wondering
             to
             see
             the
             great
             difference
             betweene
             man
             &
             man
             ,
             cryes
             out
             ,
             
               Homo
               ,
               homini
               quid
               praestat
            
             !
             So
             much
             doth
             one
             man
             differ
             from
             another
             in
             wisdome
             and
             prudence
             ,
             that
             they
             seeme
             to
             be
             different
             species
             .
             And
             hence
             is
             it
             that
             the
             aduantage
             which
             a
             wise
             man
             hath
             ouer
             those
             that
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             King
             ouer
             all
             the
             people
             .
             Which
             lesson
             God
             taught
             vs
             in
             the
             first
             King
             he
             made
             choice
             of
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             who
             standing
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             Subiects
             ,
             was
             taller
             then
             any
             of
             them
             from
             the
             sholders
             vpwards
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             head
             shew'd
             it selfe
             aboue
             them
             all
             .
             
             And
             the
             word
             Melech
             which
             in
             the
             originall
             signifieth
             a
             king
             ,
             in
             that
             large
             &
             eminent
             Letter
             which
             stands
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             mistically
             giue
             vs
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             excellency
             that
             aboue
             others
             ,
             Kings
             ought
             to
             haue
             .
             And
             therefore
             Plato
             stiled
             a
             prudent
             and
             wise
             Gouernour
             ,
             
               Virum
               divinum
            
             ,
             a
             diuine
             man
             ;
             presupposing
             that
             he
             should
             be
             somewhat
             more
             then
             a
             man
             ;
             and
             exceed
             in
             diuine
             wisedome
             all
             other
             Gouernours
             whatsoeuer
             .
             
               Vbi
               sapiens
               ,
               ibi
               est
               Deus
               in
               humano
               corpore
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             God
             by
             way
             of
             eminency
             containeth
             the
             perfections
             of
             all
             the
             Creatures
             ;
             so
             ,
             (
             as
             farre
             forth
             as
             a
             Creature
             can
             )
             a
             wise
             King
             should
             (
             and
             that
             with
             much
             aduantage
             )
             possesse
             the
             perfections
             of
             all
             his
             people
             .
             And
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             that
             God
             created
             man
             after
             his
             own
             image
             and
             likenesse
             ,
             giuing
             him
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             Memory
             ,
             and
             Will.
             And
             hauing
             created
             him
             ,
             
             made
             him
             King
             ouer
             all
             he
             had
             created
             .
             
               Vt
               praesit
               piscibus
               Maris
               ,
               &
               volatilibus
               Coeli
               ,
               &
               bestijs
               vniversae
               Terrae
               ,
               &c.
            
             To
             haue
             dominion
             ouer
             the
             Fish
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             ouer
             the
             Fowle
             of
             the
             Aire
             ,
             &
             ouer
             the
             Cattle
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             was
             granted
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             accompany
             the
             common
             nature
             of
             men
             .
             But
             to
             rule
             ,
             and
             command
             ,
             to
             be
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Gouernour
             
             ouer
             men
             themselues
             ,
             (
             as
             are
             Kings
             )
             is
             a
             farre
             greater
             matter
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             requireth
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             Vnderstanding
             and
             Wisedome
             :
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             most
             store
             thereof
             ,
             shall
             reape
             the
             most
             profit
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             wants
             it
             ,
             shall
             contrarywise
             finde
             the
             lacke
             of
             it
             .
             Solomon
             ,
             the
             wisest
             of
             Kings
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             both
             wise
             ,
             and
             a
             King
             ,
             could
             better
             then
             any
             other
             informe
             vs
             ,
             of
             what
             importance
             are
             Vnderstanding
             and
             Wisdome
             in
             Kings
             .
             In
             whose
             name
             he
             speaketh
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Per
               me
               Reges
               regnant
               ,
               per
               me
               Principes
               imperant
               ;
               By
               me
               Kings
               reigne
               ,
               and
               Princes
               decree
               iustice
               .
            
             To
             the
             wiseman
             the
             Scepter
             and
             Crowne
             of
             right
             belongeth
             .
             For
             wisdome
             her selfe
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             most
             essentiall
             forme
             of
             Kings
             ,
             makes
             him
             King
             and
             Monarch
             ouer
             others
             .
             And
             in
             all
             Nations
             almost
             ,
             they
             gaue
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Ensignes
             to
             Empire
             and
             Wisdome
             .
             And
             S.
             Paul
             makes
             them
             Synonomies
             ,
             and
             will
             haue
             them
             to
             signifie
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             She
             alone
             (
             by
             keeping
             Gods
             commandements
             )
             will
             be
             sufficient
             in
             a
             King
             to
             make
             him
             pleasing
             and
             acceptable
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             cut
             out
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             .
             And
             though
             some
             are
             of
             a
             larger
             heart
             and
             vnderstanding
             then
             other
             some
             ;
             yet
             (
             with
             God
             )
             to
             be
             wise
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             conueneth
             most
             both
             to
             King
             and
             Subiect
             .
          
           
             By
             Esay
             the
             Prophet
             God
             promiseth
             to
             all
             his
             people
             a
             golden
             age
             ,
             happy
             dayes
             ,
             and
             fortunate
             times
             ,
             wherein
             all
             shall
             haue
             a
             share
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             peace
             ,
             equity
             ,
             iustice
             ,
             health
             ,
             content
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             fruits
             .
             But
             comming
             vnto
             Kings
             ,
             he
             saith
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             any
             one
             that
             shall
             be
             a
             foole
             .
             
               Non
               vocabitur
               vltrà
               is
               qui
               insipiens
               est
               ,
               Princeps
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             great
             happinesse
             .
             But
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             let
             mee
             aske
             thee
             ;
             Is
             a
             King
             of
             worse
             condition
             then
             his
             Subiects
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             promise
             so
             many
             good
             things
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             but
             one
             alone
             vnto
             him
             ?
             The
             answere
             hereunto
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             good
             God
             giueth
             vnto
             euery
             one
             (
             according
             to
             his
             state
             and
             calling
             )
             that
             which
             is
             fittest
             for
             him
             .
             The
             Subiect
             who
             hath
             one
             to
             rule
             and
             gouerne
             him
             ,
             hath
             need
             of
             one
             to
             
             minister
             iustice
             vnto
             him
             ,
             to
             conserue
             him
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             such
             prouision
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             haue
             wherewith
             to
             eate
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             But
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             rule
             and
             gouerne
             ,
             hath
             need
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             life
             and
             soule
             of
             Kings
             ,
             which
             sustaineth
             the
             weight
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             (
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             rich
             ,
             neuer
             so
             powerfull
             )
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             fit
             for
             gouernment
             ,
             as
             a
             body
             without
             a
             head
             ,
             or
             a●●
             head
             without
             a
             soule
             .
             And
             as
             from
             the
             soule
             the
             Sences
             are
             origined
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             essence
             result
             your
             passions
             ;
             so
             in
             like
             sort
             from
             wisedome
             resulteth
             vnto
             King
             ,
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
             all
             that
             good
             and
             happinesse
             that
             can
             be
             desired
             .
             
             
               Rex
               sapiens
               ,
               stabilimentum
               est
               Ciuitatis
               .
               A
               wise
               King
               is
               the
               vpholding
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             And
             a
             foolish
             King
             the
             ruine
             of
             his
             Subiects
             .
             You
             shall
             not
             name
             that
             Nation
             either
             barbarous
             ,
             or
             ciuill
             ,
             which
             (
             where
             Kings
             were
             made
             by
             election
             )
             did
             not
             make
             choice
             of
             a
             wise
             and
             prudent
             King.
             
          
           
             In
             that
             generall
             Dyet
             ,
             
             whereall
             the
             Nations
             of
             Trees
             and
             Plants
             met
             ,
             seeing
             that
             without
             Law
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             King
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             conserue
             themselues
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             iustice
             ;
             the
             first
             resolution
             they
             tooke
             ,
             was
             to
             choose
             a
             wise
             King.
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             they
             nominated
             the
             Oliue
             ,
             a
             tree
             of
             many
             good
             parts
             and
             qualities
             ;
             and
             amongst
             other
             ,
             this
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Symbole
             or
             Hierogliffe
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             whatsoeuer
             can
             be
             desired
             in
             a
             King.
             
          
           
             This
             alone
             did
             King
             Dauid
             desire
             for
             himselfe
             :
             
             
               Intellectum
               da
               mihi
               ,
               &
               vivam
               ;
               Giue
               me
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               liue
               .
            
             He
             did
             not
             desire
             life
             ,
             nor
             health
             ,
             nor
             riches
             ,
             but
             onely
             vnderstanding
             and
             wisedom
             .
             And
             with
             this
             alone
             did
             he
             promise
             to
             himselfe
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             durable
             Kingdome
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             
             
               Si
               delectamini
               sedibus
               &
               sceptris
               ,
               ô
               Reges
               populi
               ,
               diligite
               sapientiam
               ,
               vt
               in
               perpetuum
               regnetis
               ;
               If
               your
               delight
               be
               in
               Thrones
               and
               Scepters
               ,
               O
               ye
               Kings
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               honour
               wisedome
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               raigne
               for
               euermore
               .
            
          
           
             Happy
             is
             that
             Common-wea●th
             (
             saith
             Plato
             )
             which
             hath
             a
             wise
             King.
             
             And
             vnhappy
             that
             (
             saith
             another
             Philosopher
             )
             
             which
             hath
             a
             King
             without
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             Aristotle
             tearmed
             the
             Thebans
             happy
             ,
             
             all
             the
             while
             that
             they
             were
             gouerned
             by
             those
             that
             were
             wise
             .
             Of
             such
             consequence
             is
             wisedome
             in
             a
             King
             ,
             that
             vpon
             the
             very
             rumour
             that
             he
             is
             a
             wise
             Prince
             ,
             all
             presently
             obay
             ,
             and
             sooner
             submit
             themselues
             ,
             then
             at
             the
             noise
             of
             his
             power
             .
             As
             was
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             King
             Salomon
             ,
             whose
             wisedome
             was
             no
             sooner
             knowen
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             they
             began
             presently
             to
             respect
             and
             feare
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             me
             aske
             this
             question
             :
             Shall
             it
             suffice
             a
             King
             to
             haue
             vnderstanding
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             make
             vse
             thereof
             ,
             and
             shew
             a
             willingnesse
             to
             execute
             what
             he
             knowes
             ?
             No
             certainly
             .
             For
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             a
             power
             or
             faculty
             consisteth
             in
             it's
             operation
             .
             The
             Vnderstanding
             without
             Intelligence
             ,
             (
             like
             the
             Will
             without
             Loue
             )
             serues
             to
             little
             or
             no
             purpose
             .
             And
             it
             is
             doubted
             (
             as
             I
             toucht
             in
             the
             beginning
             )
             vpon
             which
             of
             these
             two
             potentias
             ,
             or
             faculties
             ,
             is
             that
             arme
             and
             hand
             ,
             whereby
             the
             soule
             operateth
             it's
             most
             excellent
             workes
             ?
             The
             vnderstanding
             alleageth
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             he
             that
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             our
             soule
             doth
             ordaine
             ,
             dispose
             ,
             and
             gouerne
             .
             The
             Will
             ,
             she
             saith
             ,
             that
             without
             her
             nothing
             is
             done
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Philosophers
             tearme
             it
             ,
             
               Applicat
               potentias
               ad
               operandum
            
             ,
             she
             sets
             these
             faculties
             a
             worke
             ,
             and
             findes
             them
             hands
             .
             The
             Vnderstanding
             confesseth
             this
             is
             true
             ;
             but
             with
             all
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             he
             that
             nods
             and
             winckes
             vpon
             her
             ,
             makes
             signes
             and
             tokens
             vnto
             her
             ,
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Watch-word
             ,
             &
             doth
             expose
             vnto
             her
             whether
             she
             will
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             ordering
             &
             disposing
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Will
             ,
             she
             on
             the
             other
             side
             replyes
             ,
             that
             she
             likewise
             fomenteth
             and
             affectionates
             the
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             doth
             excite
             and
             sollicite
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             study
             ,
             thinke
             ,
             and
             dwell
             vpon
             that
             which
             she
             best
             liketh
             .
             But
             leauing
             the
             resolution
             of
             this
             Controuersie
             to
             your
             Thomists
             ,
             and
             Scotists
             ,
             who
             dispute
             it
             at
             large
             ;
             the
             Vnderstanding
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             is
             a
             Regall
             power
             which
             ruleth
             &
             gouerneth
             in
             man
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             Starre
             which
             guideth
             
             and
             giueth
             light
             to
             the
             whole
             house
             of
             the
             soule
             ;
             yet
             is
             the
             Will
             so
             much
             Mistresse
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             done
             without
             her
             .
             Nor
             can
             God
             himselfe
             (
             by
             violence
             )
             draw
             a
             yea
             ,
             or
             a
             nay
             from
             it
             ,
             without
             trespassing
             vpon
             that
             liberty
             wherewith
             he
             created
             it
             ;
             for
             in
             it
             's
             owne
             nature
             it
             is
             free
             :
             and
             (
             as
             Philosophy
             informeth
             vs
             )
             it
             cannot
             be
             forced
             .
             
               Caeterae
               potentiae
               possunt
               capi
               ,
               non
               tamen
               voluntas
               .
            
             But
             the
             common
             receiued
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             must
             concurre
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             any
             free
             worke
             .
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             performe
             any
             action
             of
             importance
             ,
             vnlesse
             that
             both
             doe
             intend
             that
             same
             .
             We
             must
             plucke
             the
             reynes
             of
             both
             ,
             hold
             both
             of
             them
             in
             our
             hands
             ,
             if
             we
             meane
             to
             rule
             and
             gouerne
             the
             soule
             as
             we
             ought
             ;
             the
             Vnderstanding
             directing
             ,
             and
             the
             Will
             operating
             .
             And
             therefore
             a
             deuout
             King
             ,
             after
             that
             hee
             hath
             begg'd
             vnderstanding
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             be
             able
             to
             study
             and
             meditate
             on
             the
             obseruance
             of
             his
             diuine
             Law
             ,
             for
             the
             conseruation
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             kingdome
             ;
             finding
             that
             this
             is
             not
             sufficient
             if
             the
             Will
             should
             draw
             another
             way
             ,
             let
             him
             presently
             pray
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             incline
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             so
             dispose
             thereof
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             onely
             will
             his
             Will
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             may
             take
             pleasure
             to
             put
             it
             in
             practise
             .
             In
             strictnesse
             ,
             and
             in
             rigour
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             Wisedome
             ,
             nor
             deserueth
             the
             name
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             bung'd
             vp
             in
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             goes
             not
             from
             the
             Vnderstanding
             to
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Will
             to
             the
             Worke.
             
               Non
               enim
               sapientia
               est
            
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Bernard
               )
               quae
               quod
               sapit
               ,
               non
               exercet
               ;
               Wisedome
               without
               practise
               is
               not
               Wisedome
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             of
             whom
             all
             men
             sticke
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             of
             great
             vnderstanding
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             admirable
             abilities
             ,
             singular
             wisedome
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             yet
             no
             man
             knowes
             wherein
             his
             Knowledge
             lies
             ,
             nor
             can
             discerne
             his
             Wisdome
             in
             his
             Actions
             .
             It
             is
             necessary
             that
             this
             opinion
             should
             be
             ratified
             and
             confirmed
             by
             exterior
             Actions
             ,
             and
             some
             publique
             demonstrations
             .
             Of
             King
             Dauid
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             saith
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             gouerne
             his
             people
             with
             the
             vnderstanding
             of
             his
             hands
             .
             
             
               Et
               in
               intellectibus
               manuum
               suarum
               deduxit
               illos
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             cleare
             case
             that
             the
             hands
             haue
             no
             other
             particular
             vnderstanding
             in
             a
             distinct
             manner
             ,
             or
             distinguished
             from
             that
             which
             the
             soule
             hath
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             in
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             hands
             .
             But
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             place
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Workes
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             his
             Actions
             ,
             the
             King
             manifested
             his
             great
             Vnderstanding
             and
             Wisedome
             :
             Which
             if
             it
             remaine
             onely
             in
             the
             huske
             ,
             or
             shell
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             for
             nothing
             ,
             
               Sicut
               fides
               ,
               ita
               &
               sapientia
               ,
               sine
               operibus
               mortua
               est
               ;
               Wisedome
            
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Bernard
               )
               is
               like
               Faith
               ,
               without
               good
               Workes
               it
               is
               dead
               .
            
             That
             King
             therefore
             that
             shall
             haue
             wisedome
             inough
             in
             ,
             and
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             shall
             execute
             and
             shew
             the
             same
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             exercise
             the
             same
             amongst
             his
             Subiects
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             great
             in
             all
             his
             kingdomes
             heere
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             great
             likewise
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Heauen
             .
          
           
             Salomon
             ,
             when
             God
             had
             giuen
             him
             wisedome
             ,
             did
             not
             onely
             attend
             the
             speculatiue
             part
             ,
             but
             the
             practicke
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             principall
             thing
             in
             him
             that
             ruleth
             .
             
             
               Apposui
               cor
               meum
               ,
               vt
               viderem
               sapientiam
               ,
               &
               occupationem
               :
            
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Septuagint
             translate
             it
             .
             )
             But
             rendered
             by
             the
             vulgar
             :
             
               I
               applyed
               mine
               heart
               to
               know
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               the
               businesse
               that
               is
               done
               vpon
               Earth
            
             ;
             for
             in
             Wisedome
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             exercise
             thereof
             ,
             consisteth
             all
             the
             good
             gouernment
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             .
             This
             being
             presupposed
             ,
             and
             what
             else
             in
             the
             subsequent
             Chapters
             shall
             be
             spoken
             hereof
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             required
             of
             Kings
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             so
             wise
             and
             skilfull
             in
             all
             Arts
             and
             Faculties
             ,
             as
             King
             Salomon
             was
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             which
             make
             profession
             thereof
             ;
             nor
             yet
             so
             illiterate
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperour
             Licinius
             ,
             which
             was
             such
             an
             Idiot
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             beast
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             firme
             or
             set
             his
             hand
             to
             any
             De●d
             ,
             or
             Writing
             .
             Or
             as
             that
             other
             
               Michael
               Balbo
            
             ,
             which
             was
             such
             an
             enemy
             vnto
             Learning
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             neither
             study
             good
             Letters
             himselfe
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             the
             children
             of
             his
             time
             to
             be
             b●ed
             vp
             therein
             .
          
           
           
             That
             which
             is
             to
             be
             required
             of
             euery
             good
             King
             ,
             is
             ;
             that
             he
             haue
             so
             much
             wisedome
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             aduise
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             benefit
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             others
             .
             That
             he
             be
             wise
             enough
             to
             know
             what
             is
             good
             and
             iust
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             bad
             and
             ill
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             vse
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             shun
             the
             other
             .
             
               Is
               enim
               moderatus
               est
               sapiens
            
             (
             saith
             Socrates
             )
             that
             hath
             Courage
             to
             execute
             ,
             and
             Will
             to
             doe
             .
             On
             those
             Bases
             ,
             which
             the
             most
             wise
             King
             Salomon
             placed
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
             hee
             commanded
             Lions
             ,
             Oxen
             ,
             and
             Cherubins
             to
             be
             ingrauen
             ,
             in
             signification
             of
             so
             many
             the
             like
             qualities
             which
             Kings
             ought
             to
             haue
             ,
             who
             sustaine
             the
             whole
             weight
             of
             a
             kingdome
             .
             He
             must
             be
             in
             perpetuall
             labour
             ,
             signified
             in
             the
             Oxe
             ;
             he
             must
             be
             endued
             with
             courage
             ,
             expressed
             in
             the
             Lion
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             abound
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             notified
             in
             the
             Cherubin
             .
             Wherefore
             Cicero
             likewise
             maketh
             mention
             ;
             
             
               Hae
               sunt
            
             (
             saith
             that
             Heathen
             Orator
             )
             
               virtutes
               Imperatoriae
               ,
               Labor
               in
               negotijs
               ,
               Fortitudo
               in
               periculis
               ,
               Industria
               in
               agendo
               :
            
             To
             assist
             in
             businesses
             ,
             to
             be
             stout
             and
             valiant
             in
             dangers
             ,
             to
             be
             dextrous
             and
             wise
             in
             acting
             ,
             and
             aboue
             all
             ,
             to
             haue
             a
             liberall
             will
             without
             subiection
             ,
             and
             readily
             disposed
             for
             execution
             ,
             are
             vertues
             befitting
             an
             Emperour
             .
             For
             to
             gouerne
             well
             ,
             great
             strength
             ,
             great
             courage
             ,
             great
             wisedome
             ,
             great
             power
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             willingnesse
             will
             be
             required
             .
             For
             ,
             though
             a
             King
             know
             much
             ,
             and
             can
             doe
             much
             ;
             yet
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             exercise
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             nor
             make
             vse
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             neither
             knew
             ,
             nor
             could
             doe
             any
             thing
             .
             The
             Leaper
             said
             to
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             
               Domine
               ,
               si
               vis
               ,
               potes
               me
               mundare
               ;
               If
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               thou
               canst
               make
               me
               cleane
               .
            
             And
             Christ
             made
             him
             answer
             ,
             not
             in
             word
             onely
             ,
             but
             in
             deed
             ;
             
               Volo
               ,
               mundare
               ;
               I
               will
               ,
               be
               thou
               cleane
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             How
             Kings
             ought
             to
             carry
             themselues
             in
             those
             businesses
             ,
             which
             their
             vnderstanding
             comprehendeth
             not
             .
          
           
             IN
             regard
             that
             the
             Vnderstanding
             is
             amongst
             all
             other
             faculties
             the
             Noblest
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             (
             without
             doubt
             )
             which
             doth
             least
             render
             and
             yeeld
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             is
             most
             sencible
             of
             the
             offence
             it
             receiueth
             in
             submitting
             it selfe
             .
             Whereupon
             oftentimes
             it
             sticketh
             close
             to
             it's
             opinion
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             hath
             once
             intertained
             ,
             it
             obstinately
             maintaineth
             and
             defendeth
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             said
             ;
             
               Amicus
               Plato
               ,
               sed
               maior
               Veritas
               :
               Plato
            
             is
             my
             friend
             ,
             but
             the
             truth
             more
             .
             In
             confirmation
             whereof
             we
             daily
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             dearest
             and
             neerest
             friends
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             in
             their
             will
             and
             affection
             ,
             in
             their
             vnderstanding
             and
             opinion
             are
             diuerse
             and
             different
             .
             Each
             of
             them
             maintaineth
             his
             owne
             particular
             Tenet
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             offence
             continew
             still
             good
             friends
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             Knowledge
             and
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             cannot
             be
             measured
             out
             by
             the
             yard
             ,
             or
             meate
             out
             by
             inches
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             that
             Man
             ,
             that
             can
             indure
             Maioria
             ,
             or
             that
             another
             should
             goe
             before
             him
             ,
             or
             get
             the
             start
             of
             him
             in
             that
             kinde
             .
             Euery
             one
             resteth
             satisfied
             with
             his
             owne
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             conceiues
             that
             his
             reason
             is
             the
             best
             ;
             and
             few
             will
             bee
             brought
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             an
             errour
             .
             And
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             men
             flatter
             themselues
             with
             their
             owne
             opinion
             ,
             and
             thinking
             they
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             yeelding
             ,
             that
             they
             stiffely
             maintaine
             what
             they
             haue
             vndertaken
             &
             you
             shall
             not
             beate
             them
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             perswaded
             that
             they
             haue
             the
             better
             end
             of
             the
             
             staffe
             in
             their
             hands
             .
             And
             hence
             arise
             those
             earnest
             contentions
             ,
             and
             endlesse
             questions
             in
             your
             Consultations
             ,
             and
             debating
             of
             Causes
             ,
             those
             crosse
             incounters
             and
             differences
             in
             determining
             great
             businesses
             ,
             persisting
             violently
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             neuer
             so
             contrary
             vnto
             reason
             .
             And
             though
             this
             be
             a
             common
             infirmitie
             ,
             and
             a
             generall
             fault
             in
             all
             of
             what
             state
             and
             condition
             soeuer
             ,
             yet
             your
             great
             persons
             in
             this
             point
             runne
             the
             greatest
             perill
             .
             For
             (
             as
             the
             sonne
             of
             Sirach
             saith
             )
             all
             doe
             approue
             and
             celebrate
             their
             sayings
             ,
             not
             in
             that
             onely
             ,
             wherein
             they
             speake
             home
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             speake
             foolishly
             ,
             and
             vtter
             things
             not
             to
             bee
             spoken
             .
             
             
               Locutus
               est
               diues
               ,
               &
               omnes
               tacuerunt
               ,
               &
               verbum
               illius
               vsque
               ad
               nubes
               perducent
               :
            
             When
             a
             rich
             man
             speaketh
             ,
             euery
             man
             holdeth
             his
             tongue
             ,
             and
             looke
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             they
             extoll
             it
             to
             the
             cloudes
             .
             For
             opinion
             being
             now
             ,
             (
             as
             long
             since
             )
             Mistris
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             shew
             ouerswaies
             substance
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             checketh
             reason
             .
             It
             is
             not
             Goodnesse
             ,
             but
             Greatnesse
             ,
             that
             strikes
             the
             stroke
             .
             But
             if
             a
             Prince
             would
             bee
             so
             holy
             ,
             and
             so
             zealous
             of
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             haue
             hee
             neuer
             so
             able
             a
             braine
             ,
             neuer
             so
             much
             Knowledge
             and
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             (
             acknowledging
             what
             a
             large
             extent
             of
             Wisedome
             is
             required
             for
             the
             gouerning
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             gouerned
             )
             that
             hee
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             receiue
             some
             helpe
             and
             assistance
             ,
             hee
             hath
             very
             secure
             and
             certaine
             remedies
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             ordred
             and
             ordained
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             To
             begge
             of
             God
             (
             and
             that
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             faith
             and
             Confidence
             )
             Light
             ,
             and
             Wisedome
             ;
             Conforming
             himselfe
             to
             that
             of
             S.
             Iames
             ;
             
             
               Si
               quis
               vestrum
               indiget
               sapientia
               postulet
               à
               deo
               ,
               qui
               dat
               omnibus
               affluenter
               ,
               &
               non
               improperat
               &
               dabitur
               ei
               :
               If
               any
               of
               you
               lacke
               wisedome
               ,
               let
               him
               aske
               of
               God
               that
               giueth
               to
               all
               men
               liberally
               ,
               and
               vpbraideth
               not
               ;
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               giuen
               him
               .
            
             And
             for
             asmuch
             as
             in
             Kings
             ,
             this
             acknowledgment
             is
             vsually
             more
             difficult
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             free
             ,
             and
             without
             dependance
             on
             any
             in
             their
             owne
             kingdomes
             ,
             
             so
             much
             the
             more
             acceptable
             in
             this
             kind
             are
             their
             prayers
             vnto
             God.
             As
             King
             Salomon
             exemplifieth
             it
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             who
             confessing
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             his
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             his
             want
             of
             Wisedome
             ,
             for
             to
             gouerne
             so
             great
             a
             people
             that
             could
             not
             bee
             numbred
             ,
             nor
             counted
             for
             multitude
             ,
             acknowledging
             himselfe
             to
             be
             but
             as
             a
             little
             child
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             goe
             out
             ,
             or
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             humbly
             beseeching
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             supply
             this
             defect
             ,
             he
             found
             so
             much
             fauour
             in
             his
             sight
             that
             he
             appeared
             vnto
             him
             after
             a
             solemne
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             said
             ;
             
               Postula
               quod
               vis
            
             ,
             
             
               vt
               dem
               tibi
            
             .
             Aske
             ,
             what
             I
             shall
             giue
             thee
             .
             And
             this
             young
             King
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             thankefulnesse
             and
             submission
             ,
             sayd
             ;
             
               Domine
               deus
               tu
               regnare
               fecisti
               servum
               tuum
               &c.
               
               O
               Lord
               my
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               thuo
               hast
               made
               thy
               Seruant
               King
               in
               in
               stead
               of
               Dauid
               my
               father
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               thy
               seruant
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               people
               which
               thou
               hast
               chosen
               ,
               a
               great
               people
               &c.
               
               Giue
               therefore
               thy
               Seruant
               an
               vnderstanding
               heart
               ,
               to
               iudge
               thy
               people
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               discerne
               betweene
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               and
               be
               able
               to
               goe
               in
               and
               out
               before
               thy
               people
               .
            
             And
             howbeit
             this
             discreete
             young
             King
             saw
             the
             doore
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             set
             thus
             wide
             open
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             liberall
             offer
             he
             had
             made
             vnto
             him
             ,
             to
             bestow
             fauours
             vpon
             him
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             owne
             desire
             ,
             yet
             did
             hee
             neither
             set
             his
             eyes
             ,
             nor
             his
             heart
             vpon
             Gold
             ,
             Siluer
             ,
             Riches
             ,
             or
             long
             life
             ,
             but
             as
             one
             ,
             that
             knew
             so
             well
             how
             to
             aske
             ,
             desired
             that
             he
             would
             out
             of
             his
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             giue
             him
             the
             gift
             of
             Wisedome
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             know
             how
             to
             gouerne
             his
             State
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             to
             conserue
             them
             in
             peace
             and
             Iustice.
             And
             God
             was
             so
             well
             pleased
             with
             this
             his
             Petition
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             onely
             bestow
             that
             vpon
             him
             ,
             but
             many
             other
             blessings
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             )
             affluenter
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             aboundance
             making
             him
             the
             wisest
             ,
             the
             discreetest
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             king
             ,
             that
             euer
             was
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             gaue
             him
             all
             that
             which
             hee
             omitted
             to
             desire
             ,
             or
             might
             haue
             desired
             :
             To
             wit
             ,
             long
             life
             ,
             full
             of
             prosperitie
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             riches
             .
             He
             did
             not
             account
             of
             these
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             all
             those
             other
             fauours
             were
             conferred
             vpon
             him
             ;
             
               Quia
               hoc
               magis
               plaucit
               cordi
               tuo
               ,
               &
               non
               postulasti
               diuitias
               ,
               &c
               :
               Because
               this
               was
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               not
               asked
               riches
               ,
            
             
             
               wealth
               ,
               or
               honour
               ,
               nor
               yet
               hast
               asked
               long
               life
               ,
               but
               hast
               asked
               Wisedome
               and
               knowledge
               for
               thy selfe
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               iudge
               my
               people
               ,
               ouer
               whom
               I
               haue
               made
               thee
               King
               ;
               Wisedome
               and
               Knowledge
               is
               granted
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               giue
               thee
               Riches
               ,
               and
               Wealth
               ,
               and
               Honour
               ,
               such
               as
               none
               of
               the
               Kings
               haue
               had
               ,
               that
               haue
               beene
               before
               thee
               ,
               neither
               shall
               any
               after
               thee
               haue
               the
               like
               .
            
             This
             very
             goodnesse
             ,
             this
             same
             Wisedome
             ,
             did
             his
             father
             Dauid
             beg
             of
             God.
             
               Bonitatem
               ,
               &
               disciplinam
               &
               scientiam
               ,
               doce
               me
               :
               Teach
               me
               good
               iudgement
               and
               knowledge
               .
            
             
             Which
             is
             all
             that
             can
             be
             wish't
             ,
             or
             desired
             for
             to
             gouerne
             well
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             most
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Wisedome
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             purchased
             (
             as
             was
             that
             of
             Salomon
             )
             with
             humble
             perseuering
             ,
             and
             confident
             prayer
             .
             God
             can
             ,
             and
             doth
             make
             of
             Stones
             sons
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             )
             are
             wise
             and
             prudent
             men
             .
             
             Sambucus
             saith
             ;
             that
             Apollo
             being
             consulted
             with
             touching
             the
             helpe
             of
             wisedome
             ;
             made
             answer
             ,
             that
             hee
             knew
             no
             other
             remedie
             for
             it
             but
             silence
             .
             For
             he
             that
             is
             ignorant
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             by
             his
             talking
             ,
             bewrays
             his
             ignorance
             :
             and
             by
             holding
             his
             peace
             is
             reputed
             wise
             .
             Which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             confirmeth
             vnto
             vs
             in
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Prouerbs
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ;
             
               Stultus
               si
               tacuerit
            
             ,
             
             
               sapiens
               reputabitur
               ;
               &
               si
               compresserit
               labia
               sua
               ,
               intelligens
               :
               A
               foole
               when
               he
               holdeth
               his
               peace
               is
               counted
               wise
               ,
               &
               hee
               that
               shutteth
               his
               lips
               ,
               is
               esteemed
               a
               man
               of
               Vnderstanding
               .
               It
               is
               great
               wisedome
               in
               a
               man
               to
               know
               then
               how
               to
               hold
               his
               peace
               ,
               when
               hee
               knowes
               not
               how
               to
               speake
               to
               the
               businesse
               .
               And
               great
               discretion
               in
               him
               ,
               rather
               to
               couer
               his
               defect
               ,
               then
               publish
               his
               ignorance
               :
            
             Answearing
             vnto
             that
             which
             a
             Law
             of
             the
             Partida
             deliuers
             ,
             
             speaking
             there
             of
             a
             King.
             
               Esi●l
               no
               fuere
               home
               de
               gran
               seso
               por
               lassus
               palabras
               entendran
               los
               homes
               ,
               lamenqua
               que
               ha
               del
               .
            
             And
             if
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             a
             man
             of
             great
             wisedome
             ,
             by
             his
             
             words
             ,
             the
             people
             will
             vnderstand
             the
             want
             he
             hath
             thereof
             .
             Wisdomes
             defect
             is
             supplied
             by
             silence
             .
             And
             it
             is
             S.
             Gregories
             censure
             vpon
             these
             words
             of
             
               Iob
               :
               Vtinam
               taceretis
               ,
               vt
               putaremini
               esse
               sapientes
               .
            
             
             
               Oh
               that
               you
               would
               altogether
               hold
               your
               peace
               ,
               and
               it
               should
               be
               your
               wisedome
               .
            
             At
             least
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Counsaile
             of
             the
             wise
             ,
             that
             Kings
             ought
             to
             striue
             and
             indeauour
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             know
             all
             their
             store
             ,
             nor
             be
             able
             to
             fadome
             the
             depth
             of
             that
             their
             sea
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             for
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             discouerie
             of
             a
             deceit
             ;
             for
             many
             times
             it
             importeth
             more
             in
             those
             that
             are
             led
             away
             with
             affection
             ,
             and
             those
             likewise
             that
             are
             strangers
             ,
             to
             be
             ignorant
             whither
             and
             how
             far
             ,
             the
             worth
             and
             wisedome
             of
             a
             Prince
             extends
             it selfe
             ,
             then
             the
             experience
             and
             proofe
             thereof
             .
             And
             because
             sometimes
             vpon
             occasion
             Kings
             are
             forced
             to
             discouer
             that
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             were
             fit
             to
             be
             concealed
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             meete
             and
             conuenient
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             vse
             few
             ,
             graue
             ,
             and
             well-weighed
             words
             ,
             making
             no
             shew
             of
             their
             owne
             proper
             satisfaction
             .
             Wherein
             wise
             men
             haue
             found
             much
             greatnesse
             ,
             besides
             an
             augmentation
             of
             their
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             prudence
             .
             
               Qui
               moderatur
               sermones
               suos
            
             (
             saith
             
               Salomon
               )
               doctus
            
             ,
             
             
               &
               prudens
               est
               :
               He
               that
               hath
               knowledge
               ,
               spareth
               his
               words
               :
               Homer
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             in
             Kings
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             praeside
             and
             rule
             ,
             short
             and
             full
             language
             ,
             deliuered
             with
             Maiestie
             ,
             is
             much
             to
             be
             applauded
             &
             commended
             .
             And
             Socrates
             giues
             this
             Precept
             to
             his
             king
             ;
             In
             all
             that
             thou
             shalt
             say
             ,
             thinke
             ,
             or
             doe
             ,
             beare
             this
             alwayes
             in
             thy
             memorie
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             therefore
             oughtst
             not
             either
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             say
             any
             thing
             ,
             vnworthy
             so
             great
             a
             name
             .
             
               Octauius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             to
             speake
             to
             the
             Senate
             or
             people
             of
             Rome
             ,
             did
             neuer
             performe
             that
             Office
             but
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             good
             Order
             in
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             deliberation
             in
             his
             matter
             ,
             committing
             first
             to
             memorie
             that
             which
             he
             was
             to
             say
             vnto
             them
             .
             And
             if
             the
             businesse
             were
             of
             great
             weight
             &
             consequence
             indeed
             ,
             he
             brought
             his
             papers
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             them
             his
             minde
             in
             writing
             ,
             because
             hee
             would
             say
             neither
             more
             ,
             nor
             lesse
             ,
             then
             what
             with
             premeditation
             
             he
             had
             resolued
             to
             acquaint
             them
             with
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             aboue
             all
             ,
             the
             particular
             ,
             (
             if
             not
             the
             onely
             )
             remedie
             to
             solder
             all
             breaches
             ,
             and
             defaults
             of
             knowledge
             and
             experience
             in
             businesses
             ,
             is
             that
             receipt
             which
             we
             haue
             from
             the
             son
             of
             Syrach
             ,
             who
             aduiseth
             his
             sonne
             not
             to
             determine
             any
             thing
             without
             Counsaile
             .
             
             
               Fili
               ,
               sine
               consilio
               nihilfacias
               ,
               &
               post
               factum
               ,
               non
               poenitebis
               .
            
             Which
             the
             Vulgar
             rendreth
             thus
             ;
             Do
             nothing
             without
             aduice
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             hast
             once
             done
             ,
             repent
             not
             .
             For
             if
             it
             hit
             right
             ,
             the
             glorie
             shall
             be
             thine
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             miscarry
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             find
             sufficient
             excuse
             .
             Cicero
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             esteeme
             it
             a
             greater
             honor
             vnto
             him
             to
             erre
             ,
             following
             Platos
             opinion
             and
             counsell
             then
             to
             happen
             right
             ,
             and
             to
             hit
             the
             nayle
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             on
             the
             head
             ,
             by
             adhering
             to
             others
             of
             lesse
             credit
             and
             reputation
             .
             
             It
             is
             a
             rule
             of
             prudence
             (
             saith
             S.
             Hilary
             )
             That
             a
             wise
             man
             should
             aske
             aduice
             in
             that
             he
             knowes
             not
             .
             For
             ▪
             that
             man
             is
             very
             apt
             to
             erre
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             willing
             to
             heare
             ,
             &
             stands
             in
             his
             own
             light
             ,
             that
             neither
             knowes
             how
             to
             aske
             ,
             nor
             how
             to
             apply
             himselfe
             to
             other
             mens
             opinions
             .
             Being
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
               Prouerb
               )
               Mas
               ven
               quatroqi
               ois
               ,
               que
               dos
               :
            
             foure
             eyes
             ,
             see
             more
             then
             two
             .
             And
             with
             so
             many
             eyes
             doth
             a
             man
             see
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             many
             eares
             doth
             a
             man
             heare
             ,
             by
             how
             many
             the
             more
             friends
             he
             hath
             to
             aduise
             him
             .
             Doe
             not
             (
             as
             many
             doe
             ,
             and
             haue
             done
             )
             perswade
             thy selfe
             ,
             that
             thou
             knowst
             more
             then
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             ;
             (
             an
             ordinary
             disease
             in
             (
             Princes
             )
             who
             seeing
             themselues
             seated
             in
             such
             high
             thrones
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             rich
             ,
             and
             so
             powerfull
             ,
             take
             themselues
             to
             be
             the
             wisest
             and
             prudentest
             men
             vpon
             earth
             .
             Yet
             let
             them
             know
             that
             they
             brought
             not
             from
             their
             mothers
             wombe
             more
             prudence
             or
             wisedome
             ,
             
             then
             other
             ordinary
             folkes
             .
             
               Nemo
               enim
               ex
               regibus
               aliud
               habuit
               natiuitatis
               initium
               .
            
             King
             ,
             and
             Clowne
             ,
             Rich
             and
             Poore
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             borne
             ,
             draw
             in
             the
             common
             ayre
             ,
             and
             being
             fashioned
             to
             be
             flesh
             after
             ten
             monthes
             compaction
             in
             blood
             ,
             fall
             vpon
             the
             earth
             which
             is
             of
             like
             nature
             .
             The
             first
             voice
             vttred
             by
             Kings
             ,
             is
             Crying
             ,
             as
             all
             others
             doe
             .
             There
             is
             no
             King
             ,
             that
             hath
             any
             other
             beginning
             of
             birth
             ;
             For
             all
             men
             haue
             one
             entrance
             vnto
             life
             ,
             
             and
             the
             like
             going
             out
             .
             We
             come
             all
             into
             the
             world
             with
             our
             bare
             skins
             on
             our
             backs
             ,
             and
             as
             naked
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             cloathes
             ;
             being
             subiect
             in
             the
             rest
             to
             industrie
             ,
             instruction
             ,
             and
             others
             counsaile
             ,
             and
             aduice
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             which
             supplieth
             the
             defects
             of
             nature
             .
             Rationall
             soules
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             them
             equall
             and
             alike
             in
             their
             creation
             ,
             and
             essentiall
             perfection
             ,
             though
             they
             differently
             discouer
             themselues
             in
             some
             bodies
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             other
             some
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             better
             or
             not
             so
             good
             disposition
             of
             the
             Organs
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             their
             vnderstandings
             come
             to
             be
             differenced
             ,
             and
             the
             conceipts
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             to
             bee
             of
             a
             higher
             straine
             then
             the
             other
             .
             A
             man
             shall
             see
             more
             clearely
             through
             a
             Christall
             glasse
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             of
             a
             thicker
             and
             grosser
             mettall
             .
             Our
             body
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             glasse
             ;
             nor
             haue
             all
             bodies
             this
             good
             disposition
             ;
             Nor
             haue
             Kings
             ,
             ioyntly
             with
             their
             power
             ,
             the
             selfe
             same
             measure
             in
             their
             vnderstanding
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             prudence
             .
             But
             say
             they
             had
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             no
             hurt
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             good
             and
             aduantage
             ,
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             take
             aduice
             .
             
             For
             ,
             
               audiens
               sapiens
               ,
               sapientio
               rerit
            
             :
             A
             wise
             man
             by
             hearing
             ,
             will
             be
             made
             the
             wiser
             .
             
               Audi
               consilium
               ,
               vt
               sis
               sapiens
               in
               nouissimis
               tuis
               .
            
             Heare
             counsaile
             ,
             and
             receiue
             instruction
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayst
             be
             wise
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             .
             And
             neuer
             in
             hard
             and
             difficult
             businesses
             ,
             should
             any
             man
             (
             be
             he
             neuer
             so
             wise
             )
             refuse
             to
             take
             aduise
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             it
             sauours
             of
             much
             wisedome
             ;
             
             not
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             without
             it
             .
             
               Qui
               agunt
               omnia
               in
               Consilio
               ,
               reguntur
               sapientia
               :
            
             With
             the
             well
             aduised
             (
             saith
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             )
             is
             wisedome
             :
             And
             there
             is
             no
             man
             so
             wise
             that
             is
             wise
             in
             all
             things
             .
             The
             best
             and
             skilfullest
             Physitian
             in
             the
             world
             knowes
             not
             how
             to
             cure
             himselfe
             ,
             neither
             will
             he
             trust
             only
             to
             his
             own
             opinion
             ,
             but
             calleth
             another
             vnto
             him
             ,
             aduiseth
             with
             him
             ,
             takes
             his
             Counsaile
             ,
             and
             puts
             himselfe
             vnder
             his
             cure
             .
             Eurigius
             king
             of
             the
             Gothes
             ,
             
             said
             in
             the
             Toletane
             Councell
             ;
             That
             euen
             those
             workes
             ,
             which
             in
             themselues
             were
             very
             good
             ,
             and
             did
             much
             import
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             wereby
             no
             means
             
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             without
             the
             Counsaile
             of
             those
             that
             were
             good
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             well
             affected
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             vpon
             paine
             not
             onely
             of
             losse
             of
             discretion
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             condemned
             as
             the
             onely
             ouerthrowers
             of
             the
             Action
             .
             Things
             being
             so
             various
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             weighty
             the
             businesses
             as
             are
             those
             which
             come
             vnder
             the
             hands
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             craue
             their
             care
             to
             bee
             treated
             of
             ,
             the
             successe
             of
             them
             ,
             must
             needs
             run
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             danger
             ,
             when
             there
             precedeth
             not
             some
             diligent
             and
             mature
             Counsaile
             .
             Kings
             (
             I
             assure
             you
             )
             had
             neede
             haue
             good
             both
             Counsailours
             and
             Counsaile
             ,
             hauing
             so
             many
             eyes
             as
             they
             haue
             vpon
             them
             ,
             some
             of
             iealousie
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             enuie
             ,
             so
             many
             that
             goe
             about
             to
             deceiue
             ,
             and
             doe
             deceiue
             them
             ;
             and
             many
             ,
             that
             doe
             not
             loue
             them
             as
             they
             ought
             ;
             I
             say
             they
             had
             neede
             of
             good
             both
             Counsailours
             and
             Counsaile
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Councell
             as
             is
             more
             close
             and
             priuate
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             cases
             with
             a
             little
             more
             restriction
             and
             reseruednesse
             ,
             making
             choise
             of
             one
             ,
             two
             ,
             or
             more
             of
             their
             faithfullest
             and
             sufficientest
             Counsellours
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             may
             freely
             Communicate
             their
             greater
             ,
             and
             lesser
             affaires
             ,
             and
             be
             resolued
             by
             them
             in
             matters
             of
             greater
             moment
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             importe
             their
             own
             proper
             preseruation
             ,
             and
             the
             augmentation
             of
             their
             Kingdome
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Historians
             of
             Augustus
             paint
             forth
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             which
             kinde
             of
             course
             ,
             the
             Princes
             before
             and
             since
             his
             time
             haue
             taken
             ,
             and
             now
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             doe
             .
             From
             the
             poorest
             Plowman
             ,
             to
             the
             Potent'st
             Prince
             ,
             from
             the
             meanest
             Shepheard
             ,
             to
             the
             mightiest
             Monarke
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             necessitie
             of
             this
             Counsaile
             .
             And
             in
             effect
             ,
             euery
             one
             as
             hee
             can
             ,
             (
             comformable
             to
             his
             Estate
             ,
             and
             calling
             )
             must
             Consult
             with
             his
             Wife
             ,
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             his
             Friend
             ,
             or
             himselfe
             ,
             (
             if
             his
             fortune
             afford
             him
             not
             a
             Companion
             ,
             whom
             he
             may
             trust
             ,
             or
             make
             his
             Confident
             )
             .
             How
             much
             doth
             it
             concerne
             Kings
             ,
             who
             possessing
             such
             great
             Estates
             ,
             and
             being
             subiect
             to
             so
             many
             Accidents
             ,
             haue
             need
             of
             a
             more
             perfect
             and
             Complete
             
             Councel
             .
             And
             not
             any
             thing
             so
             much
             importeth
             them
             for
             the
             conseruation
             ,
             and
             augmentation
             of
             their
             Kingdomes
             ,
             as
             to
             haue
             about
             them
             iust
             ,
             prudent
             ,
             &
             dis-interessed
             persons
             ,
             to
             aduise
             them
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             faithfullnesse
             ,
             and
             loue
             ,
             and
             with
             free
             libertie
             of
             Language
             to
             represent
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Common-wealth
             ,
             is
             most
             fitting
             and
             conuenient
             .
             
             Who
             ,
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             are
             as
             necessarie
             as
             great
             treasures
             ,
             and
             mighty
             Armies
             .
             That
             holy
             King
             Dauid
             ,
             was
             more
             a
             fraid
             of
             the
             aduise
             of
             one
             wise
             Counsellour
             ,
             which
             his
             son
             Absolon
             had
             with
             him
             ,
             then
             of
             all
             the
             Men
             of
             Warre
             that
             followed
             him
             and
             his
             fortunes
             .
             Plutarke
             ,
             and
             Aristole
             floute
             at
             Fortune
             in
             businesses
             that
             succeede
             well
             ,
             when
             men
             doe
             gouerne
             themselues
             by
             good
             Counsell
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             they
             stiled
             Counsaile
             the
             eye
             ,
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             because
             of
             it's
             foresight
             .
             And
             for
             that
             wee
             haue
             treated
             heeretofore
             of
             the
             qualities
             of
             all
             sortes
             of
             Counsailours
             ,
             I
             now
             say
             ;
             That
             with
             much
             deliberation
             and
             aduise
             ,
             Kings
             are
             to
             make
             choise
             of
             those
             persons
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             aduise
             and
             Counsaile
             them
             .
             For
             from
             their
             hitting
             or
             missing
             the
             marke
             ,
             resulteth
             the
             vniuersall
             good
             or
             ill
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             common
             receiued
             opinion
             ,
             That
             the
             maturest
             and
             soundest
             Counsaile
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             those
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             growne
             wise
             ,
             by
             their
             Age
             ,
             and
             experience
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             naturall
             Daughter
             of
             Time
             ,
             and
             the
             Mother
             of
             good
             Counsaile
             .
             
               Tempus
               enim
               multam
            
             ,
             
             
               &
               variam
               doctrinam
               parit
            
             .
             It
             is
             Euripides
             his
             saying
             ;
             
             Suting
             with
             that
             of
             
               Iob
               ,
               In
               antiquis
               est
               sapientia
               ,
               &
               in
               multo
               tempore
               ,
               prudentia
               :
            
             In
             the
             ancient
             ,
             is
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             in
             much
             time
             ,
             prudence
             .
             Long
             time
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             Master
             ,
             which
             doth
             graduate
             men
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             wary
             ,
             prudent
             ,
             and
             circumspect
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             (
             if
             not
             wholly
             )
             wanting
             in
             young
             men
             .
             And
             therefore
             Aristotle
             saith
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             good
             for
             Counsaile
             ,
             because
             Wit
             ,
             more
             then
             Wisedome
             in
             them
             ,
             hath
             it's
             force
             and
             Vigour
             .
             
               Et
               tenero
               
               tractari
               pectore
               nescit
               ,
            
             saith
             Claudian
             .
             And
             S.
             Ierome
             is
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             that
             young
             Witts
             ,
             cannot
             weild
             weighty
             matters
             .
             And
             that
             their
             Counsailes
             ,
             are
             rash
             and
             dangerous
             ,
             like
             vnto
             that
             they
             gaue
             King
             Rehoboam
             ;
             
             By
             whose
             inconsiderate
             aduise
             hee
             lost
             his
             Kingdome
             :
             The
             same
             course
             hauing
             cost
             others
             as
             deare
             ;
             as
             is
             proued
             vnto
             vs
             out
             of
             S.
             Austen
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             
               Grecians
               ,
               Romans
               ,
               Lacedemonians
               ,
               Carthaginians
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Common-wealthes
             which
             were
             good
             obseruers
             of
             their
             Lawes
             and
             Customes
             ,
             did
             ordaine
             ;
             That
             a
             young
             man
             how
             wise
             so
             euer
             hee
             might
             seeme
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             of
             neuer
             so
             good
             and
             approued
             iudgement
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Counsell
             Table
             ,
             till
             he
             were
             past
             50.
             yeares
             of
             Age
             ,
             who
             being
             adorned
             with
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             experience
             ,
             might
             assure
             them
             that
             hee
             would
             keepe
             a
             Decorum
             in
             all
             his
             Actions
             ,
             and
             performe
             his
             dutie
             in
             euery
             respect
             .
             
               Lex
               erat
            
             (
             sayth
             
               Heraclides
               )
               ne
               quis
               natus
               infrà
               quinquaginta
               ,
            
             
             
               vel
               magistratum
               gerat
               ,
               vel
               Legationem
               obiret
               .
            
             
             In
             fine
             ,
             for
             Councell
             Seneca
             and
             Baldus
             ,
             affirme
             ;
             That
             the
             very
             shadow
             of
             an
             old
             man
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             the
             eloquence
             of
             a
             young
             man.
             But
             because
             good
             Counsailes
             are
             not
             in
             our
             hands
             ,
             but
             in
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             Dauid
             saith
             ;
             
               Dissipat
               consilia
               gentium
               &
               reprobat
               consilia
               principum
               :
            
             
             
               The
               Lord
               bringeth
               the
               Counsaile
               of
               the
               Heathen
               to
               nought
               ,
               hee
               maketh
               the
               deuises
               of
               Princes
               of
               none
               effect
               .
            
             
             And
             the
             wisest
             of
             Kings
             tells
             vs.
             
               Non
               est
               sapientia
               ,
               non
               est
               prudentia
               ,
               non
               est
               consilium
               contra
               Dominum
               :
               There
               is
               no
               Wisedome
               ,
               no
               vnderstanding
               ,
               no
               Counsell
               against
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             in
             humane
             things
             ,
             there
             are
             so
             many
             Contingencies
             that
             mans
             wisedome
             is
             not
             alwaies
             sufficient
             to
             determine
             the
             best
             ,
             nor
             to
             hit
             aright
             in
             his
             Counsailes
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             be
             interuenient
             ,
             interpose
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             assist
             in
             them
             .
             For
             let
             Priuie-Counsellours
             beate
             out
             their
             braines
             with
             plodding
             and
             plotting
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             neuer
             so
             vigilant
             ;
             neuer
             so
             studious
             ,
             they
             shall
             erre
             in
             their
             ayme
             ,
             and
             shoote
             beside
             the
             butt
             ,
             if
             hee
             direct
             not
             the
             arrow
             of
             their
             Councell
             and
             wisedome
             ;
             if
             
             he
             do
             not
             in
             Secret
             illighten
             their
             hearts
             ;
             illuminate
             their
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             dictate
             vnto
             them
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             to
             doe
             .
             Which
             is
             done
             by
             the
             infusiue
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             co-operating
             in
             vs
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             diuine
             impulsion
             which
             doth
             eleuate
             &
             raise
             vp
             our
             vnderstanding
             to
             hit
             the
             white
             and
             to
             choose
             that
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             the
             Diuine
             Law
             )
             which
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             Councell
             giuen
             by
             God
             vnto
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             serue
             him
             truly
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             by
             his
             helpe
             ,
             they
             may
             light
             aright
             vpon
             that
             ,
             which
             of
             themselues
             they
             could
             neuer
             come
             neere
             .
             And
             he
             that
             is
             not
             Gods
             friend
             ,
             nor
             studies
             by
             his
             Actions
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             let
             him
             shake
             hands
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             let
             him
             bid
             this
             blessed
             Spirit
             farewell
             ,
             
             this
             diuine
             gift
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             best
             (
             saith
             Nissenus
             )
             and
             the
             most
             perfect
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             Man
             :
             so
             that
             for
             to
             giue
             Counsaile
             and
             Aduice
             ,
             yeares
             ,
             experience
             ,
             and
             gray
             hayres
             ,
             suffice
             not
             ;
             vnlesse
             his
             soule
             be
             as
             white
             as
             his
             head
             ,
             
             and
             his
             conscience
             be
             pure
             and
             cleane
             from
             corruption
             .
             
               Cani
               enim
               sunt
               sensus
               hominis
            
             :
             The
             good
             abilities
             ,
             and
             wise
             apprehensions
             of
             man
             ,
             are
             those
             true
             siluer
             haires
             ,
             those
             hoary
             locks
             ,
             which
             countenance
             him
             ,
             and
             adde
             authoritie
             ,
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             those
             snowie
             flakes
             ,
             nor
             hoare
             frost
             ,
             that
             lies
             vpon
             his
             bearde
             .
             
             
               Aetas
               Senectutis
               ,
               Vita
               immaculata
            
             :
             Wisedome
             is
             the
             gray
             hayre
             vnto
             men
             ,
             and
             an
             vnspotted
             life
             ,
             is
             old
             age
             .
             So
             the
             wiseman
             renders
             it
             of
             vertuous
             olde
             men
             :
             Galen
             saith
             that
             they
             haue
             the
             facultie
             of
             aduising
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             them
             wee
             must
             aske
             Counsaile
             .
             God
             Commanded
             Moses
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             make
             choise
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             Israel
             to
             gouerne
             his
             people
             .
             
             
               De
               senibus
               Israel
               ,
               quos
               tu
               nosti
               ,
               quod
               senes
               populi
               sint
               :
            
             Gather
             vnto
             me
             70.
             men
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             Israel
             ,
             whom
             thou
             knowest
             to
             be
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             people
             .
             Hoary-headed
             men
             (
             accompanied
             with
             much
             vertue
             ,
             an
             approued
             life
             ,
             soundnesse
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             much
             prudence
             )
             are
             those
             that
             are
             worthy
             to
             giue
             Counsaile
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             Kings
             are
             to
             make
             choyse
             of
             for
             their
             seruice
             .
             The
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fift
             sayd
             it
             was
             fit
             ,
             that
             Princes
             should
             be
             serued
             by
             men
             that
             were
             learned
             and
             vertuous
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             
             Counsaile
             ,
             and
             companie
             of
             those
             which
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             were
             very
             preiudiciall
             and
             hurtfull
             .
             Counsailours
             likewise
             must
             be
             of
             that
             greatnesse
             of
             courage
             and
             magnanimitie
             ,
             as
             may
             correspond
             with
             the
             Dignitie
             royall
             .
             For
             Kings
             that
             haue
             not
             had
             in
             themselues
             any
             great
             courage
             ,
             haue
             still
             honoured
             noble
             minded
             Counsailours
             ,
             whereas
             the
             contrary
             haue
             bin
             disgraced
             ,
             and
             degraded
             of
             their
             honours
             by
             Kings
             that
             were
             naturally
             magnanimous
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             cowardly
             hearts
             ,
             and
             of
             base
             Counsailours
             
               en
               cuerpo
               ,
               yalma
            
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             in
             body
             ,
             and
             soule
             ;
             to
             propose
             vnto
             their
             Kings
             base
             and
             vnworthy
             meanes
             ,
             for
             the
             remedying
             of
             some
             mischiefes
             ,
             whereon
             others
             follow
             ,
             that
             are
             farre
             greater
             .
             And
             let
             them
             not
             perswade
             them
             ,
             that
             this
             Age
             is
             barraine
             of
             vertuous
             dispositions
             ,
             and
             Noble
             mindes
             ,
             which
             produceth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             former
             times
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             is
             necessary
             and
             needefull
             for
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             diuine
             prudence
             (
             to
             which
             particularly
             appertaineth
             the
             conseruation
             of
             kingdoms
             )
             is
             neuer
             drawen
             dry
             ,
             neuer
             waxes
             weary
             .
             And
             if
             such
             men
             are
             wanting
             ,
             and
             appeare
             not
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             sought
             after
             ,
             or
             not
             admitted
             to
             Councell
             ,
             for
             the
             chastisement
             and
             punishment
             of
             our
             great
             and
             heinous
             sinnes
             .
             Besides
             ,
             this
             one
             benefit
             Kings
             haue
             aboue
             others
             ,
             that
             all
             good
             men
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             serue
             them
             ,
             and
             many
             do
             sue
             and
             seeke
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             offer
             their
             seruice
             vnto
             them
             ;
             So
             that
             ,
             they
             haue
             store
             of
             choise
             ,
             and
             may
             easily
             make
             good
             election
             ,
             if
             therein
             they
             will
             strip
             and
             cleanse
             themselues
             of
             their
             affections
             ,
             and
             passions
             ,
             which
             Eclipse
             and
             darken
             the
             true
             iudgement
             of
             man.
             And
             these
             ,
             that
             I
             now
             speake
             of
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             found
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             choise
             of
             them
             to
             be
             of
             their
             Councell
             ;
             let
             them
             loue
             them
             ,
             honour
             them
             ,
             and
             trust
             them
             .
             And
             as
             they
             shall
             receiue
             ease
             and
             honour
             by
             their
             good
             Aduise
             ;
             So
             let
             them
             reward
             them
             ,
             and
             conceiue
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             king
             Alexander
             did
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             Counsellour
             Aristotle
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             no
             lesse
             respect
             vnto
             him
             ,
             then
             vnto
             his
             owne
             father
             .
             For
             from
             his
             father
             he
             had
             his
             
             life
             ,
             his
             honour
             ,
             and
             his
             kingdome
             ;
             but
             from
             Aristotle
             ,
             his
             Instructions
             ,
             Counsailes
             ,
             and
             directions
             ,
             how
             he
             should
             order
             himselfe
             in
             all
             his
             affaires
             .
             And
             Scipio
             ,
             doth
             attribute
             all
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Victories
             to
             his
             faithfull
             friend
             and
             Counsellour
             Laelius
             .
             
             And
             Cicero
             ,
             to
             the
             Philosopher
             Publius
             ,
             for
             those
             notable
             things
             of
             his
             gouernment
             ,
             which
             he
             performed
             in
             his
             Consullship
             :
             so
             that
             good
             and
             faithfull
             Counsailours
             ,
             are
             of
             great
             honour
             ,
             profit
             ,
             and
             ease
             vnto
             Kings
             .
             But
             let
             Kings
             take
             heede
             ,
             least
             they
             strike
             a
             feare
             into
             their
             Counselours
             ,
             through
             their
             absolute
             and
             free
             condition
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             to
             withdraw
             themselues
             from
             aduising
             them
             what
             is
             fitting
             ,
             by
             seeing
             them
             so
             wedded
             to
             their
             owne
             opinion
             ,
             and
             to
             excuse
             themselues
             from
             giuing
             Counsaile
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             dis-heartned
             &
             discountenanced
             by
             them
             for
             deliuering
             their
             mindes
             freely
             for
             their
             profit
             ,
             &
             honour
             .
             Of
             the
             Emperour
             Adrian
             it
             is
             storyed
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             so
             noble
             a
             condition
             ,
             
               Vt
               libenter
               patiebatur
               admoneri
               &
               corrigivel
               ab
               humili
               persona
               :
            
             That
             he
             willingly
             submitted
             himselfe
             to
             be
             admonished
             and
             reproued
             of
             the
             meanest
             person
             .
             It
             is
             proper
             to
             gentile
             brests
             ,
             &
             generous
             hearts
             ,
             to
             listen
             with
             delight
             to
             the
             good
             reasons
             ,
             &
             Counsailes
             of
             others
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             inferiour
             in
             qualitie
             vnto
             them
             :
             for
             sometimes
             a
             poore
             man
             hits
             right
             ,
             when
             a
             rich
             man
             misses
             the
             marke
             .
             And
             a
             Country
             Clowne
             may
             aduise
             that
             ,
             which
             a
             king
             knowes
             not
             of
             .
             And
             if
             he
             do
             perswade
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             knoweth
             all
             ,
             and
             vnderstandeth
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             opinion
             alone
             is
             the
             certainest
             &
             surest
             ,
             he
             but
             shuts
             the
             doore
             to
             the
             discouery
             of
             his
             errour
             .
             One
             of
             the
             two
             things
             (
             saith
             Hesiod
             )
             which
             euery
             man
             of
             reason
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             to
             gouerne
             that
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             ought
             to
             haue
             ;
             is
             a
             great
             blandure
             ,
             smoothnesse
             ,
             and
             softnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             to
             follow
             the
             opinion
             ,
             aduise
             and
             Counsaile
             of
             those
             that
             are
             the
             wisest
             and
             know
             most
             .
             This
             blandure
             ,
             and
             doctlitie
             ,
             is
             likewise
             a
             part
             of
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             finde
             it
             set
             downe
             in
             expresse
             words
             ,
             in
             those
             two
             Petitions
             ,
             which
             Salomon
             made
             vnto
             God.
             For
             in
             
             the
             second
             of
             the
             Chron.
             
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             he
             sayd
             ;
             
               Da
               mihi
               sapientiam
            
             :
             
             
               Giue
               me
               wisedome
            
             .
             And
             in
             the
             first
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               ;
               Dabis
               ergo
               seruo
               tuo
               cor
               docile
               :
               Giue
               therefore
               thy
               seruant
               an
               Vnderstanding
               heart
               .
            
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             for
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             an
             obedient
             heart
             ,
             for
             to
             heare
             the
             Aduise
             of
             others
             .
             But
             this
             second
             part
             ,
             of
             being
             obedient
             to
             other
             mens
             opinions
             ,
             is
             vnprofitable
             for
             gouernment
             ,
             without
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             is
             prudence
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             for
             to
             choose
             and
             know
             the
             best
             .
             For
             ,
             by
             following
             bad
             Counsaile
             ,
             he
             shall
             erre
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             followed
             his
             owne
             proper
             errour
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             more
             .
             And
             I
             should
             hold
             it
             the
             lesse
             euill
             ,
             that
             a
             king
             were
             not
             ouerwise
             ,
             if
             presuming
             that
             he
             is
             ;
             he
             should
             relie
             too
             much
             vpon
             himself
             ,
             &
             scorne
             to
             take
             counsaile
             ;
             then
             if
             he
             were
             lesse
             wise
             ,
             but
             knew
             how
             to
             benefit
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             make
             good
             vse
             of
             the
             Aduise
             of
             prudent
             and
             wise
             Counsailours
             .
             
             A
             Prince
             ,
             of
             a
             docile
             and
             ingenious
             disposition
             ,
             is
             well
             disposed
             to
             intertaine
             all
             good
             Counsaile
             and
             doctrine
             .
             He
             easily
             learneth
             the
             languages
             of
             all
             those
             nations
             ,
             which
             are
             vnder
             his
             Empire
             ,
             &
             doth
             all
             things
             with
             as
             much
             facilitie
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             beene
             bred
             vp
             in
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             sayd
             
               Heredotus
               ;
               Omnia
               sapientibus
               facilia
            
             :
             To
             the
             wise
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             easie
             .
             And
             therefore
             your
             wise
             men
             ,
             giue
             the
             first
             place
             vnto
             that
             man
             ,
             who
             of
             himselfe
             knowes
             that
             which
             is
             fitting
             .
             And
             the
             second
             ,
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             knowes
             how
             to
             follow
             good
             Counsaile
             .
             But
             he
             that
             neither
             is
             wise
             ,
             nor
             will
             be
             ruled
             by
             the
             wise
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             in
             what
             forme
             to
             place
             him
             ,
             
             nor
             what
             name
             to
             giue
             him
             .
             Plato
             ,
             calls
             them
             Children
             ,
             and
             further
             saith
             ;
             That
             such
             men
             as
             are
             not
             wise
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             neuer
             so
             aged
             ,
             are
             still
             Children
             .
             And
             Seneca
             proueth
             ,
             that
             they
             begin
             euery
             day
             to
             liue
             because
             they
             vnderstand
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             the
             child
             that
             is
             new
             borne
             .
             And
             Strabo
             is
             of
             the
             same
             minde
             .
             
             
               Omnes
               Idiotae
               ,
               &
               doctrinarum
               expertes
               ,
               quodammodo
               pueri
               sunt
               appellandi
               ,
            
             All
             Idiots
             ,
             and
             illiterate
             persons
             ,
             are
             after
             a
             sort
             to
             be
             called
             Children
             .
             And
             because
             in
             the
             Chapters
             that
             are
             to
             follow
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             treate
             more
             at
             large
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             conclude
             this
             with
             
             saying
             ;
             That
             Kings
             for
             to
             hit
             the
             nayle
             on
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             faile
             in
             the
             carriage
             of
             their
             businesses
             ,
             must
             alwayes
             take
             counsaile
             of
             wisemen
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             of
             knowne
             vertue
             and
             experience
             ;
             and
             not
             giue
             credit
             vnto
             any
             ,
             that
             prate
             and
             talke
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             libertie
             and
             licence
             of
             those
             things
             they
             vnderstand
             not
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             graduated
             in
             them
             from
             their
             Mothers
             wombe
             ;
             And
             only
             for
             a
             more
             happy
             (
             in
             shew
             )
             then
             prudent
             wit
             :
             Least
             that
             happen
             vnto
             them
             ,
             which
             befell
             king
             Ahab
             ,
             who
             admitted
             to
             his
             Counsell
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             made
             great
             osteniation
             of
             that
             spirit
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             not
             .
             Hee
             put
             the
             gouernment
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             all
             was
             gouerned
             by
             his
             Counsaile
             .
             And
             because
             he
             did
             not
             speake
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             he
             himselfe
             well
             vnderstood
             what
             he
             sayd
             ,
             businesses
             went
             a
             misse
             ,
             the
             kingdome
             suffred
             ,
             and
             it
             cost
             the
             king
             his
             life
             .
             *
             And
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             more
             to
             desire
             any
             thing
             of
             God
             for
             the
             good
             gouernment
             ,
             conseruation
             ,
             and
             augmentation
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             kingdomes
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             furnish
             them
             ,
             with
             good
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             prudent
             Counsailours
             such
             as
             are
             sound
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             cleane
             from
             corruption
             ,
             and
             blamelesse
             in
             their
             conuersation
             .
             For
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             will
             serue
             them
             in
             stead
             of
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             vnderstanding
             both
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             may
             see
             ,
             and
             vnderstand
             all
             that
             passeth
             in
             their
             kingdomes
             .
             O
             how
             without
             eyes
             ,
             how
             blinde
             is
             that
             king
             ,
             who
             hath
             imprudent
             ,
             couetous
             ,
             and
             ill
             inclined
             Ministers
             ▪
             And
             if
             he
             will
             conserue
             himselfe
             and
             his
             kingdome
             well
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             so
             much
             to
             flye
             from
             those
             Physitians
             ,
             who
             either
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             particular
             hatred
             ,
             approue
             ,
             and
             consent
             to
             his
             eating
             of
             such
             meates
             as
             are
             hurtfull
             and
             contrary
             to
             his
             health
             ,
             as
             from
             ignorant
             Counsailours
             ,
             who
             either
             out
             of
             Adulation
             or
             for
             their
             particular
             Interest
             ,
             make
             all
             that
             lawfull
             ,
             which
             his
             free
             and
             absolute
             will
             shall
             lead
             him
             vnto
             .
             For
             such
             Eare-wiggs
             as
             these
             ,
             will
             quickly
             spoyle
             ,
             the
             prosperitie
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             ouerthrow
             the
             life
             of
             the
             king
             ,
             and
             prouoke
             the
             patience
             of
             the
             Subiect
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             A
             Prosecution
             of
             the
             former
             discourse
             ,
             shewing
             how
             Kings
             are
             to
             take
             Counsaile
             ,
             and
             what
             signes
             they
             are
             to
             marke
             and
             obserue
             for
             their
             better
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             Prouerbe
             much
             celebrated
             amongst
             the
             Grecians
             ;
             That
             
               Consiliumest
               res
               sacra
            
             ;
             Counsaile
             ,
             is
             a
             sacred
             thing
             .
             And
             as
             
               Diuus
               Thomas
            
             declares
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             Light
             wherewith
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             illightneth
             the
             vnderstanding
             ,
             to
             chose
             the
             best
             .
             Others
             say
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             a
             science
             ,
             which
             doth
             weigh
             and
             consider
             ,
             How
             ,
             and
             When
             ,
             things
             are
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             succeed
             well
             .
             Aristotle
             saith
             ;
             
             That
             it
             is
             a
             well
             weighed
             ,
             and
             considered
             reason
             ,
             whether
             such
             a
             thing
             shall
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             not
             done
             ?
             And
             the
             Law
             
               de
               la
               Partida
            
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             good
             Aduice
             ,
             which
             a
             Man
             takes
             vpon
             things
             that
             are
             doubtfull
             ,
             
             that
             they
             may
             succeede
             well
             .
             And
             indeede
             Counsaile
             is
             in
             all
             things
             exceeding
             necessary
             .
             For
             without
             it
             ,
             can
             we
             neither
             treate
             of
             peace
             ,
             nor
             war.
             
               Consiliis
               ,
               tractanda
               sunt
               bella
            
             :
             Euery
             purpose
             is
             established
             by
             Counsell
             ,
             
             and
             with
             good
             aduise
             make
             war.
             It
             is
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             
               Ibi
               salus
               ,
               vhi
               multa
               consilia
               :
            
             Much
             Counsell
             ,
             bringeth
             much
             safety
             .
             Nor
             can
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             more
             preiudiciall
             ,
             nor
             any
             meanes
             more
             effectuall
             to
             destroy
             kings
             and
             kingdomes
             ,
             then
             to
             alter
             and
             peruert
             counsailes
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Prophet
             Micah
             teacheth
             vs
             in
             a
             vision
             which
             he
             had
             ,
             
             in
             this
             forme
             :
             God
             represented
             himself
             ,
             sitting
             on
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Hoast
             of
             heauen
             standing
             by
             him
             ,
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             left
             ,
             consulting
             with
             them
             ,
             what
             course
             he
             should
             take
             to
             destroy
             Ahab
             .
             And
             euery
             one
             hauing
             deliuered
             his
             opinion
             ,
             there
             came
             forth
             a
             malignant
             and
             lying
             spirit
             ,
             
             like
             another
             Cayphas
             ,
             and
             gaue
             his
             verdit
             ,
             saying
             ;
             
               I
               will
               goe
               forth
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               a
               lying
               spirit
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               all
               his
               Prophets
               I
               will
               instruct
               the
               Counsailours
               of
               Kings
               Ahab
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               lye
               cloathed
               with
               the
               appearance
               and
               likenesse
               of
               truth
               ,
               I
               will
               deceiue
               and
               destroy
               him
               .
            
             This
             course
             was
             approued
             ,
             and
             held
             to
             be
             the
             fittest
             &
             most
             effectuall
             for
             the
             kings
             vtter
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             .
             And
             albeit
             in
             this
             diuine
             Vision
             ,
             and
             reuelation
             ,
             manifested
             for
             the
             dis●deceiuing
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             them
             out
             of
             their
             errour
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             things
             worthy
             obseruation
             ,
             and
             consideration
             ,
             yet
             the
             principall
             note
             (
             in
             my
             iudgement
             )
             is
             ;
             That
             neither
             Ahabs
             want
             of
             vnderstanding
             ,
             nor
             his
             being
             head-strong
             nor
             wilfull
             in
             his
             opinion
             ,
             nor
             his
             being
             ouer-rash
             ,
             and
             vnaduised
             in
             what
             he
             vndertooke
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             had
             put
             him
             in
             that
             estate
             and
             condition
             ,
             that
             dismeriting
             Gods
             fauour
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             heauen
             ,
             the
             diuel
             did
             deceiue
             him
             ,
             guiding
             the
             tongues
             of
             his
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             telling
             them
             falsehoods
             ,
             for
             truthes
             ;
             doubtfull
             things
             ,
             for
             things
             certaine
             ,
             and
             by
             perswading
             him
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             was
             to
             be
             his
             destruction
             ,
             should
             turne
             vnto
             his
             profit
             &
             honour
             .
             
             S.
             Paul
             tells
             vs
             ,
             that
             Satan
             often
             times
             transformes
             himselfe
             into
             an
             Angell
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             represents
             lyes
             and
             falshoods
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             in
             the
             shape
             &
             figure
             of
             truth
             .
             And
             the
             mischiefe
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             ;
             That
             the
             same
             which
             the
             diuell
             wrought
             vpon
             Ahabs
             Counsailours
             ,
             feigned
             friends
             ,
             and
             professed
             enemies
             ,
             haue
             ,
             and
             doe
             the
             like
             on
             some
             occasions
             ;
             procuring
             by
             secret
             meanes
             ,
             to
             introduce
             persons
             ,
             who
             making
             profession
             to
             side
             and
             take
             part
             with
             the
             king
             ,
             perswade
             him
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             least
             fitting
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             most
             vsefull
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             .
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             darings
             ,
             and
             insolencies
             ,
             that
             may
             in
             matter
             of
             State
             be
             attempted
             .
             God
             free
             all
             good
             kings
             from
             such
             Counsailes
             ,
             and
             Counsailours
             .
             When
             king
             Dauid
             saw
             how
             his
             sonne
             Absolon
             persecuted
             him
             ;
             and
             thought
             to
             go
             away
             with
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             he
             feared
             not
             any
             thing
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             the
             plots
             and
             Counsaile
             of
             Achitophel
             ,
             who
             was
             both
             a
             subtile
             Statist
             ,
             and
             a
             valiant
             Souldier
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             aduise
             Absalon
             
             was
             wholly
             ruled
             and
             gouerned
             .
             For
             the
             repairing
             of
             which
             mischiefe
             ,
             he
             got
             Hushai
             the
             Archite
             ,
             who
             was
             no
             whit
             inferiour
             vnto
             him
             in
             valour
             ,
             and
             prudence
             ,
             in
             a
             dissembling
             and
             disguised
             manner
             ,
             to
             offer
             his
             seruice
             vnto
             Absalon
             ,
             and
             to
             worke
             himselfe
             in
             to
             be
             of
             his
             Councell
             of
             war
             ,
             and
             State
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             better
             able
             ,
             to
             oppose
             the
             able
             and
             sound
             aduice
             of
             Achitophel
             ;
             as
             he
             did
             euen
             then
             ,
             when
             his
             Master
             had
             most
             need
             of
             his
             seruice
             :
             By
             which
             discreete
             carriage
             ,
             Dauid
             was
             freed
             of
             his
             fear
             ,
             
             and
             Absalons
             businesses
             went
             backward
             ,
             till
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             Armie
             were
             vtterly
             ouerthrown
             .
             Which
             story
             ye
             may
             read
             more
             at
             large
             in
             the
             second
             of
             Samuel
             .
             Two
             things
             therefore
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             for
             to
             know
             which
             is
             the
             best
             and
             safest
             Counsaile
             :
             The
             one
             on
             the
             Kings
             part
             ,
             who
             craues
             it
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             that
             giues
             it
             .
             And
             on
             either
             part
             ,
             that
             which
             most
             importeth
             ,
             is
             purenesse
             of
             intention
             ,
             &
             a
             desire
             to
             incounter
             with
             Truth
             .
             Not
             like
             vnto
             those
             ,
             who
             hearken
             vnto
             good
             and
             disappassionated
             Counsailes
             with
             passion
             ,
             and
             onely
             desire
             to
             be
             aduised
             ,
             that
             the
             Councell
             may
             conclude
             ,
             what
             is
             meerely
             their
             Wil
             ,
             &
             not
             otherwise
             .
             And
             in
             their
             sittings
             at
             the
             Counsaile-Table
             ,
             which
             are
             ordained
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             so
             much
             treate
             ,
             whether
             that
             ,
             they
             pretend
             ,
             be
             iust
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             but
             with
             what
             colour
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             they
             may
             effect
             what
             they
             desire
             ?
             The
             vnderstanding
             (
             saith
             Salust
             )
             which
             we
             will
             (
             and
             with
             better
             reason
             ,
             or
             more
             properly
             )
             tearme
             the
             Will
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             free
             and
             dis-incumbranced
             of
             affection
             ,
             or
             particular
             passions
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             asking
             ,
             as
             giuing
             Counsaile
             .
             And
             because
             if
             there
             be
             any
             of
             this
             reigning
             in
             the
             brest
             ,
             it
             cannot
             alwaies
             ,
             nay
             scarce
             any
             long
             time
             be
             dissembled
             ,
             but
             will
             like
             fire
             breake
             forth
             from
             vnder
             the
             ashes
             that
             couer
             it
             ;
             fitting
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             Kings
             should
             seldome
             assist
             personally
             in
             Counsaile
             ;
             for
             their
             Voting
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             is
             done
             with
             awfulnesse
             ,
             and
             great
             respect
             ;
             but
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             they
             vtter
             their
             mindes
             with
             a
             little
             more
             freenes
             ,
             and
             libertie
             of
             language
             .
             And
             euermore
             your
             first
             opinions
             of
             your
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Counsailours
             of
             State
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             toucht
             with
             
             the
             Ayre
             of
             the
             Kings
             will
             ,
             are
             the
             best
             and
             the
             sincerest
             ,
             as
             produced
             from
             that
             vnforst
             motion
             and
             naturall
             inclination
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             their
             owne
             particular
             hearts
             ,
             and
             bosomes
             .
             If
             the
             King
             desireth
             to
             haue
             this
             or
             that
             thing
             passe
             ,
             and
             for
             to
             authorize
             and
             qualifie
             this
             his
             desire
             ,
             he
             craueth
             their
             Counsell
             ,
             howbeit
             hee
             meete
             with
             many
             which
             conforme
             themselues
             thereunto
             ,
             &
             follow
             his
             gust
             and
             liking
             ,
             yet
             such
             Counsaile
             or
             aduice
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             esteemed
             as
             little
             secure
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             for
             it
             to
             hold
             it
             suspected
             :
             Especially
             ,
             if
             the
             foresaid
             Counsailours
             ,
             by
             some
             meanes
             or
             other
             come
             to
             haue
             an
             inckling
             ,
             that
             this
             way
             the
             King
             is
             inclined
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             will
             giue
             him
             content
             .
             And
             though
             we
             might
             as
             well
             out
             of
             Diuine
             ,
             as
             Humane
             Letters
             cite
             heere
             many
             examples
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             vsuall
             ,
             and
             so
             well
             receiued
             both
             by
             Princes
             ,
             and
             by
             Priuy-Counsailours
             ;
             Or
             to
             speake
             more
             truly
             and
             plainely
             ,
             by
             those
             ,
             that
             sooth
             ,
             and
             flatter
             them
             ;
             I
             will
             onely
             alleadge
             that
             ,
             which
             passed
             with
             that
             vnfortunate
             King
             Ahab
             ;
             
             who
             out
             of
             his
             proud
             and
             haughty
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             desire
             that
             he
             had
             to
             make
             warre
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             a
             place
             of
             importance
             from
             the
             King
             of
             Syria
             ,
             propounded
             his
             intent
             ,
             or
             to
             say
             better
             his
             Content
             ,
             to
             those
             of
             his
             counsell
             .
             The
             businesse
             was
             no
             sooner
             in
             treatie
             ,
             and
             the
             proposition
             for
             the
             vndertaking
             of
             this
             action
             proposed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             but
             forthwith
             400.
             
             Counsailours
             with
             a
             ioynt
             consent
             conformed
             themselues
             to
             his
             opinion
             .
             And
             to
             sooth
             vp
             this
             his
             humour
             the
             more
             ,
             one
             amongst
             the
             rest
             bobb'd
             him
             in
             the
             mouth
             with
             an
             intollerable
             Lye
             ,
             affirming
             ;
             that
             God
             had
             reuealed
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             haue
             the
             glorie
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             successe
             of
             the
             battaile
             should
             be
             prosperous
             vnto
             him
             This
             was
             apprehended
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             content
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             was
             finished
             with
             his
             vnfortunate
             end
             ,
             himselfe
             being
             slaine
             in
             that
             battaile
             ,
             and
             his
             Army
             routed
             and
             ouerthrowne
             .
             By
             which
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             how
             much
             it
             concerneth
             Kings
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             receiue
             good
             Counsaile
             ,
             that
             they
             dissemble
             (
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             )
             their
             particular
             good
             will
             and
             
             liking
             in
             the
             businesse
             proposed
             .
             But
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             heere
             of
             greater
             consideration
             ,
             is
             the
             vertue
             ,
             fidelitie
             ,
             and
             truth
             of
             a
             Counsailour
             ,
             a
             minde
             without
             passion
             ,
             disinteressed
             ,
             and
             pure
             .
             For
             it
             oftentimes
             hapneth
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             craueth
             Counsaile
             ,
             hath
             not
             his
             intention
             so
             sound
             as
             is
             requisite
             ,
             nor
             his
             iudgement
             so
             strong
             ,
             as
             to
             reduce
             him
             into
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             and
             being
             set
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             follow
             the
             best
             .
             But
             to
             grow
             to
             a
             Conclusion
             ,
             that
             cannot
             faile
             ,
             which
             Truth
             it selfe
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             said
             in
             his
             Gospell
             ;
             
               A
               good
               tree
               ,
               cannot
               bring
               forth
               had
               fruit
               nor
               a
               bad
               tree
               good
               .
            
             And
             the
             badge
             or
             cognisance
             of
             good
             or
             bad
             Counsaile
             ,
             shall
             doubtlesse
             be
             the
             goodnesse
             ,
             or
             badnesse
             ,
             the
             wisedome
             ,
             or
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Counsailour
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             importunately
             presse
             ,
             that
             it
             mainly
             importeth
             a
             Prince
             ,
             to
             beware
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             taketh
             Counsaile
             .
             For
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             profitable
             is
             a
             wise
             &
             vpright
             Counsailour
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             preiudiciall
             is
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             vniust
             ,
             and
             vnstreight
             And
             therefore
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             saith
             ;
             
             
               Consilum
               semper
               a
               sapiente
               perquire
               :
               Aske
               Counsaile
               alwaies
               of
               the
               wise
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ;
             
             
               Pacifici
               sint
               tibi
               multi
               ,
               Consiliarius
               sit
               tibi
               vnus
               de
               mille
               .
               Amongst
               a
               1000.
               
               Men
               scarce
               will
               there
               be
               found
               one
               ,
               that
               is
               fit
               to
               giue
               Counsaile
               .
            
             For
             some
             want
             wisedome
             ,
             &
             prudence
             ;
             othersome
             ,
             purenesse
             ,
             and
             cleannesse
             of
             heart
             ;
             and
             a
             third
             sort
             ,
             are
             so
             ouerswaied
             with
             passion
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             simply
             &
             sincerely
             perswade
             the
             truth
             .
             A
             cleare
             Example
             wherof
             we
             haue
             in
             King
             Rehoboam
             ,
             the
             sonne
             and
             successour
             of
             King
             Salomon
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             succeded
             his
             father
             in
             so
             rich
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             so
             inured
             to
             peace
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             was
             in
             an
             instant
             vndone
             &
             vtterly
             lost
             by
             bad
             both
             Counsaile
             ,
             and
             Counsailours
             .
             For
             good
             Counsellours
             are
             the
             life
             and
             soule
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             .
             And
             when
             it
             is
             not
             vnderpropped
             with
             such
             ,
             like
             a
             body
             without
             a
             soule
             ,
             it
             presently
             sinke
             ,
             &
             falls
             from
             it's
             state
             wherin
             it
             stood
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             holy
             King
             sayd
             .
             
             
               O
               culi
               mei
               ad
               fideles
               terrae
               ,
               vt
               sedeant
               m●cum
               .
               Ambulans
               in
               via
               immaculata
               ,
               hic
               mihi
               ministrabit
               .
               Non
               habitabit
               in
               medio
               domus
               meae
               ,
               qui
               facit
               superbiam
               :
               qui
               
               loquitur
               iniqua
               ,
               non
               direxit
               in
               conspectu
               oculorum
               meorum
               :
               Mine
               eyes
               shall
               be
               vpon
               the
               faithfull
               of
               the
               Land
               that
               they
               may
               dwell
               with
               me
               .
               Hee
               that
               walketh
               in
               a
               perfect
               way
               ,
               hee
               shall
               serue
               me
               .
               Hee
               that
               worketh
               deceit
               ,
               shall
               not
               dwell
               in
               my
               house
               :
               hee
               that
               telleth
               lyes
               ,
               shall
               not
               tarry
               in
               my
               sight
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             Kings
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             wary
             and
             circumspect
             .
             In
             the
             next
             Chapter
             we
             will
             treate
             of
             the
             Care
             which
             they
             are
             to
             take
             in
             choosing
             their
             Counsellours
             of
             State
             ;
             for
             the
             errour
             in
             this
             one
             ,
             is
             the
             fountaine
             of
             all
             errours
             ,
             and
             the
             totall
             Perdition
             of
             Kings
             and
             kingdomes
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Diligences
             ,
             which
             Kings
             are
             to
             vse
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Counsellours
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             question
             ,
             that
             hath
             beene
             much
             sifted
             and
             winowed
             amongst
             your
             Morall
             Philosophers
             ,
             as
             also
             your
             Diuines
             ;
             whether
             E●ection
             ,
             be
             formally
             a
             worke
             of
             the
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             or
             the
             Will
             :
             
               Gregory
               Nyssenus
            
             saith
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             composed
             of
             both
             partes
             ;
             To
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Vnderstanding
             .
             And
             hee
             said
             well
             .
             For
             therein
             is
             required
             both
             a
             fullnesse
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             a
             freenesse
             of
             Will.
             And
             it
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Diuus
               Thomas
            
             ,
             who
             saith
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             not
             of
             the
             will
             alone
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             because
             the
             electiue
             Act
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             conference
             ,
             consultation
             ,
             &
             Iudgement
             ,
             is
             to
             precede
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             Act
             of
             the
             Vnderstanding
             .
             But
             the
             mischiefe
             of
             it
             is
             ;
             That
             in
             Elections
             ,
             wee
             many
             times
             see
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             strange
             diuorcement
             and
             seperation
             there
             is
             heerein
             ,
             from
             this
             true
             Philosophie
             .
             For
             that
             ,
             which
             now
             a
             dayes
             most
             of
             all
             discouers
             it selfe
             in
             these
             Elections
             ,
             is
             our
             proper
             gust
             ,
             will
             ,
             and
             affection
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             remedy
             so
             great
             a
             malady
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             
             requisite
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             ,
             who
             desireth
             to
             tread
             sure
             ,
             to
             hit
             the
             marke
             he
             aymes
             at
             ,
             and
             to
             please
             God
             in
             those
             whom
             he
             electeth
             and
             calleth
             to
             his
             Counsell
             :
             that
             hee
             follow
             the
             Example
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             written
             for
             our
             instruction
             by
             the
             Euangelists
             S.
             Mathew
             ,
             
             and
             S.
             Luke
             ,
             who
             recounting
             the
             Election
             of
             S.
             Peter
             and
             of
             S.
             Andrew
             ,
             
             and
             other
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             his
             principall
             Ministers
             ,
             there
             preceded
             a
             long
             and
             prolixe
             Oration
             ,
             or
             prayer
             ,
             full
             of
             feruour
             ,
             of
             zeale
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             retyred
             himselfe
             into
             the
             desart
             ,
             and
             there
             fasted
             40.
             dayes
             ,
             
             
               Et
               erat
               pernoctans
               in
               Oratione
               Dei.
            
             And
             continued
             all
             night
             in
             prayer
             vnto
             God.
             Which
             (
             as
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             other
             fathers
             haue
             well
             obserued
             )
             Christ
             did
             not
             doe
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             any
             neede
             of
             these
             Dispositions
             ,
             and
             Preambles
             ,
             for
             to
             iumpe
             right
             in
             that
             Election
             ;
             but
             to
             teach
             kings
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Princes
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             will
             hit
             right
             in
             their
             Elections
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             vse
             the
             like
             Diligences
             .
             They
             are
             by
             good
             and
             pious
             workes
             to
             procure
             this
             fauour
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             and
             to
             direct
             all
             their
             actions
             to
             this
             end
             .
             Nor
             would
             hee
             ,
             that
             this
             Election
             should
             be
             left
             wholly
             to
             the
             declaration
             of
             those
             Saints
             ,
             for
             our
             Sauiour
             did
             declare
             himselfe
             more
             particularly
             in
             the
             10.
             of
             S.
             Luke
             ;
             
             Where
             speaking
             with
             the
             70
             Disciples
             ,
             which
             had
             nominated
             them
             ,
             he
             sayd
             vnto
             them
             ;
             
               Messis
               quidem
               multa
               ,
               operarij
               autem
               pauci
               ;
               rogate
               ergo
               Dominum
               Messis
               ,
               vt
               mittat
               operarios
               in
               messem
               suam
               :
               The
               Haruest
               truly
               is
               great
               ,
               but
               the
               Labourers
               are
               few
               ;
               Pray
               yee
               :
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Haruest
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               send
               forth
               Labourers
               into
               his
               Haruest
               .
            
             And
             though
             in
             those
             former
             times
             ,
             these
             words
             were
             very
             seasonable
             ,
             yet
             now
             in
             this
             present
             age
             ,
             it
             's
             necessitie
             is
             better
             knowne
             ,
             as
             likewise
             the
             truth
             thereof
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             Haruests
             being
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             so
             great
             and
             so
             many
             the
             varietie
             ,
             and
             multitude
             of
             important
             businesses
             for
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             the
             Labourers
             are
             very
             few
             .
             But
             to
             expresse
             my self
             a
             little
             more
             fully
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             That
             very
             few
             are
             they
             ,
             that
             enter
             ,
             or
             seeke
             to
             enter
             into
             Offices
             ,
             for
             to
             labour
             and
             
             paines
             ,
             but
             for
             to
             liue
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             &
             to
             heape
             vp
             riches
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             increase
             the
             more
             in
             ambition
             ,
             and
             more
             freely
             take
             their
             ease
             .
             The
             remedie
             of
             this
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             commandeth
             vs
             ;
             To
             wit
             :
             That
             we
             in
             defatigably
             pray
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             send
             forth
             faithfull
             Ministers
             and
             good
             Labourers
             into
             his
             Common-wealth
             :
             Ministers
             ,
             of
             knowen
             trust
             ,
             zeale
             ,
             &
             vertue
             ,
             to
             whom
             may
             sute
             the
             name
             of
             Counsellours
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Babblers
             ;
             of
             worthy
             men
             ,
             &
             not
             of
             wordly
             men
             .
             And
             kings
             ,
             to
             whom
             properly
             this
             Office
             of
             Election
             doth
             ,
             belong
             must
             put
             the
             more
             force
             ,
             &
             insist
             the
             more
             in
             this
             prayer
             begging
             that
             which
             the
             wisest
             of
             Kings
             ,
             Salomon
             petitioned
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Da
               mihi
               sedium
               tuarum
               assistricem
               sapientiam
               ,
            
             
             
               vt
               mecum
               sit
               ,
               &
               mecum
               laboret
               ,
               vt
               sciam
               quod
               sit
               acceptum
               coram
               te
               omni
               tempore
               :
               O
               God
               of
               my
               fathers
               ,
               send
               me
               wisedome
               out
               of
               thy
               holy
               heauens
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Throne
               of
               thy
               Glory
               ,
               that
               being
               present
               ,
               shee
               may
               labour
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               know
               what
               is
               pleasant
               vnto
               thee
               &c.
               
            
             This
             wise
             and
             discreete
             king
             ,
             was
             not
             contented
             with
             that
             guide
             and
             light
             which
             humane
             wisedome
             might
             afford
             him
             ,
             but
             had
             recourse
             by
             prayer
             to
             that
             diuine
             Light
             and
             Wisedome
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             that
             guideth
             Kings
             without
             stumbling
             ,
             or
             feare
             of
             falling
             into
             errour
             .
             For
             as
             Wisdome
             saith
             of
             her selfe
             ;
             
             
               Per
               me
               reges
               regnant
               ,
               &c
               :
               By
               me
               Kings
               reigne
               ,
               and
               Princes
               decree
               Iustice.
            
             As
             if
             shee
             should
             haue
             sayd
             :
             By
             the
             hand
             and
             Light
             ,
             which
             I
             reach
             forth
             vnto
             Kings
             ,
             they
             goe
             rightly
             on
             in
             their
             iudgements
             ,
             and
             their
             Elections
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             reigne
             ,
             and
             conserue
             themselues
             in
             quiet
             possession
             of
             their
             Kingdomes
             .
             The
             drift
             of
             my
             discourse
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             when
             a
             King
             shall
             come
             to
             elect
             and
             make
             choise
             of
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             his
             first
             care
             must
             be
             ,
             to
             pray
             heartily
             vnto
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             direct
             this
             his
             choise
             and
             election
             .
             And
             so
             much
             the
             more
             diligence
             hee
             ought
             to
             vse
             therein
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             of
             more
             importance
             and
             of
             greater
             qualitie
             the
             Minister
             shall
             be
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             imployed
             .
          
           
             After
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             is
             diuine
             ,
             other
             humane
             diligences
             ,
             
             are
             to
             bee
             followed
             .
             Whereof
             the
             chiefest
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             informe
             himselfe
             of
             the
             good
             sufficiency
             ,
             the
             honest
             life
             ,
             and
             faire
             carriage
             of
             those
             ,
             whom
             hee
             is
             to
             choose
             .
             And
             that
             heerein
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             be
             deceiued
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             with
             Christ
             he
             goe
             vp
             vnto
             the
             Mount
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             To
             eleuate
             his
             Consideration
             vnto
             God
             and
             to
             auoide
             vulgar
             opinions
             ;
             To
             strip
             himselfe
             of
             passion
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             strike
             hands
             with
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             Gods
             friends
             ;
             To
             forget
             all
             kindred
             ,
             and
             Alliance
             ;
             Not
             to
             take
             in
             the
             infectious
             Ayre
             of
             fond
             affection
             ;
             Not
             to
             apply
             himselfe
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             importunat
             intercessions
             and
             requests
             of
             a
             fauourite
             ,
             or
             kinsman
             shall
             seeke
             to
             draw
             from
             him
             for
             their
             priuate
             benefit
             ;
             Nor
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             negotiation
             of
             cunning
             and
             subtile
             pretenders
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             the
             quicke
             dispatch
             of
             businesses
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             like
             offices
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             be
             exercised
             by
             men
             of
             their
             place
             .
             And
             albeit
             ,
             it
             was
             my
             purpose
             ,
             not
             to
             serue
             my selfe
             ,
             in
             this
             discourse
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Testimonies
             and
             Examples
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctors
             that
             are
             Expositors
             thereupon
             ;
             Yet
             can
             I
             not
             omit
             to
             exemplifie
             heere
             in
             one
             ,
             of
             King
             
               Don
               Philip
            
             ,
             the
             second
             of
             this
             name
             ,
             whose
             soule
             doth
             rest
             in
             peace
             ,
             being
             that
             for
             his
             great
             prudence
             ,
             and
             zeale
             to
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             good
             gouernement
             ,
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             world
             may
             acknowledge
             him
             their
             Master
             .
             The
             case
             is
             this
             ;
             A
             President
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             hauing
             proposed
             a
             Person
             for
             a
             place
             ,
             relating
             vnto
             him
             the
             qualities
             ,
             which
             concurred
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             meriting
             thereof
             ,
             hee
             farther
             added
             ;
             That
             the
             Lady
             Infanta
             ,
             did
             much
             desire
             this
             prouision
             should
             bee
             made
             him
             .
             Heereunto
             his
             Maiestie
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             grauitie
             ,
             made
             answer
             .
             
               Y
               mi●hya
               que
               sabe
               desso
            
             ?
             What
             ?
             Has
             my
             Daughter
             a
             hand
             in
             this
             ?
             Can
             she
             iudge
             of
             his
             worth
             .
             Giuing
             his
             President
             by
             this
             his
             Answer
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             haue
             alleaged
             vnto
             him
             that
             ,
             for
             to
             make
             a
             good
             election
             ,
             which
             should
             passe
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             consideration
             of
             those
             parts
             and
             qualities
             ,
             
             wherewith
             hee
             was
             to
             be
             furnished
             ,
             were
             his
             pretension
             neuer
             so
             much
             fauoured
             by
             the
             mediation
             and
             intercession
             of
             great
             persons
             .
             And
             heereunto
             I
             farther
             adde
             ,
             that
             a
             king
             should
             in
             no
             hand
             content
             himselfe
             with
             the
             bare
             knowledge
             of
             those
             onely
             ,
             whom
             he
             knowes
             by
             sight
             ,
             and
             walke
             dayly
             vp
             and
             downe
             in
             his
             Court
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             should
             take
             leysure
             to
             informe
             himselfe
             of
             as
             many
             as
             hee
             can
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             the
             ancient
             custome
             ,
             in
             giuing
             order
             to
             his
             Generalls
             ,
             Vice-kings
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             Gouernours
             of
             euery
             Prouince
             ,
             to
             giue
             him
             information
             of
             the
             best
             and
             sufficientst
             subiects
             that
             are
             in
             their
             Gouernment
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             due
             consultation
             had
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             nominate
             three
             or
             foure
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             from
             amongst
             many
             good
             ,
             hee
             might
             choose
             the
             best
             .
             And
             the
             rest
             to
             bee
             listed
             ,
             and
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             that
             vpon
             occasion
             they
             might
             receiue
             imployment
             .
             From
             whence
             likewise
             this
             good
             will
             arise
             ,
             that
             All
             ,
             in
             all
             partes
             ,
             great
             ,
             and
             small
             ,
             will
             study
             the
             Science
             and
             Arte
             of
             good
             gouernment
             ,
             fly
             Vice
             ,
             and
             follow
             Vertue
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             in
             their
             due
             time
             be
             numbered
             amongst
             the
             Chosen
             .
             Let
             a
             King
             goe
             ,
             
               Con
               su
               spassos
               contados
            
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             with
             a
             slow
             foote
             ,
             in
             those
             Elections
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             to
             make
             ,
             giuing
             way
             vnto
             Time
             ,
             and
             to
             information
             .
             Which
             hee
             ought
             willingly
             to
             heare
             ,
             neither
             in
             all
             giuing
             credit
             to
             all
             ;
             nor
             being
             (
             as
             many
             are
             )
             too
             incredulous
             .
             Let
             him
             remit
             things
             to
             Tryall
             and
             Examination
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             thing
             needefull
             for
             him
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             wisedome
             ,
             to
             lend
             a
             facile
             eare
             to
             all
             that
             we
             heare
             ,
             for
             ,
             the
             wise
             man
             saith
             :
             
               Qui
               citò
               credit
               ,
               leuis
               est
               corde
            
             ;
             So
             likewise
             doth
             it
             betoken
             little
             prudence
             ,
             to
             liue
             alwaies
             suspicious
             and
             distrustfull
             .
             Something
             must
             be
             left
             to
             Experience
             .
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             qualifying
             of
             persons
             ,
             if
             the
             one's
             qualities
             be
             of
             ten
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             nine
             quilates
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             necessarie
             for
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Counsellour
             ,
             the
             first
             ought
             to
             be
             preferred
             ,
             though
             the
             other
             out
             strip
             him
             in
             Estate
             ,
             in
             fauour
             ,
             in
             riches
             ,
             and
             greatnesse
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             that
             Ministry
             ,
             there
             ought
             respect
             to
             be
             had
             
             onely
             to
             the
             aduantages
             of
             sufficiencie
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             power
             .
             Nor
             seruices
             ,
             albeit
             two
             be
             equall
             in
             sufficiencie
             ,
             must
             loose
             their
             place
             ,
             and
             right
             .
             But
             that
             hee
             ,
             who
             hath
             done
             the
             greater
             seruices
             for
             his
             King
             and
             Countrie
             ,
             ought
             to
             bee
             preferred
             before
             the
             other
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             (
             amongst
             many
             others
             )
             betwixt
             a
             good
             Prince
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             that
             a
             good
             Prince
             ,
             conferrs
             his
             Offices
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             sufficiencie
             and
             vertue
             of
             the
             Minister
             he
             maketh
             choise
             of
             ;
             the
             other
             vpon
             fauour
             ,
             and
             humane
             respects
             ,
             vsing
             therein
             his
             power
             ,
             but
             not
             attending
             distributiue
             Iustice
             ,
             which
             rewardeth
             euery
             one
             according
             to
             his
             deserts
             ,
             without
             respect
             either
             vnto
             persons
             ,
             or
             particular
             intents
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Qualities
             ,
             which
             Kings
             are
             to
             consider
             in
             those
             ,
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             make
             choise
             of
             for
             Ministers
             and
             Counsellours
             .
          
           
             WE
             may
             very
             well
             answer
             that
             which
             is
             heere
             questioned
             with
             that
             which
             is
             recounted
             in
             the
             18.
             
             Chapter
             of
             Exodus
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ;
             That
             Iethro
             ,
             seeing
             his
             son
             in
             law
             ,
             Moses
             wearyed
             and
             tyred
             out
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             that
             great
             body
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             more
             then
             one
             mans
             worke
             ,
             to
             giue
             sufficient
             dispatch
             to
             so
             many
             businesses
             ,
             did
             aduise
             him
             ,
             to
             choose
             but
             a
             certaine
             number
             of
             Ministers
             and
             Counsellours
             ,
             that
             might
             helpe
             to
             ease
             him
             of
             that
             burthen
             ,
             which
             was
             too
             heauy
             for
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             
             
               Vltra
               vires
               ;
               〈◊〉
               est
               negotium
               ;
               solus
               illud
               no●
               poteris
               sustinere
               .
               This
               thing
               is
               too
               heauy
               for
               thee
               ;
               Thou
               
               art
               not
               able
               to
               performe
               it
               thy selfe
               alone
               .
               Cadendo
               cades
            
             (
             saith
             another
             Letter
             )
             
               By
               falling
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               fall
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               people
               ,
               that
               is
               with
               thee
               .
               Daras
               de
               ojos
            
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             
               à
               cada
               passo
            
             .
             Thou
             must
             looke
             well
             about
             thee
             .
             And
             ioyntly
             with
             this
             ;
             hee
             propounded
             the
             qualities
             ,
             which
             hee
             ought
             to
             consider
             in
             those
             ,
             whom
             hee
             was
             to
             choose
             for
             that
             Ministrie
             .
             
               Proinde
               ex
               omni
               plebe
               ,
               viros
               sapientes
               &
               timentes
               deum
               ,
            
             
             
               in
               quibus
               sit
               veritas
            
             .
             Or
             as
             another
             letter
             hath
             it
             ;
             
               Viros
               veridicos
               ,
               &
               qui
               oderint
               avaritiam
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               prouide
               out
               of
               all
               the
               people
               able
               men
               ,
               such
               as
               feare
               God
               ;
               men
               of
               truth
               ,
               hating
               Couetousnesse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             ,
             let
             vs
             goe
             pondering
             euery
             word
             in
             particuler
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             qualities
             of
             Ministers
             .
             The
             first
             is
             Prouide
             ;
             Which
             signifieth
             not
             onely
             to
             prouide
             ,
             but
             to
             fore-see
             ,
             and
             consider
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             election
             of
             a
             Minister
             is
             a
             businesse
             of
             great
             prouidence
             ,
             and
             consideration
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             important
             and
             necessarie
             for
             a
             King
             in
             matter
             of
             gouernment
             .
             On
             the
             good
             ,
             or
             bad
             Election
             of
             Counsellours
             ,
             dependeth
             the
             whole
             honour
             and
             profit
             both
             of
             King
             ,
             and
             Kingdome
             .
             And
             he
             that
             erres
             in
             this
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             erre
             in
             all
             .
             For
             the
             spring
             of
             a
             fountaine
             being
             spoyled
             ,
             all
             the
             water
             is
             spoiled
             .
             And
             a
             King
             failing
             in
             this
             Principle
             ,
             all
             goes
             to
             destruction
             .
             For
             without
             doubt
             ,
             all
             good
             dispatch
             growes
             from
             the
             force
             and
             vertue
             of
             good
             Counsai●e
             .
             Then
             therefore
             is
             a
             King
             held
             to
             be
             wise
             and
             prudent
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             wife
             and
             prudent
             Counsailours
             :
             Hee
             succeedeth
             well
             with
             all
             his
             Intentions
             ,
             and
             inioyeth
             same
             ,
             credit
             ,
             and
             reputation
             both
             with
             his
             subiects
             ,
             and
             with
             strangers
             .
             Of
             the
             one
             he
             is
             beloued
             and
             obayed
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             other
             dre●ded
             and
             feared
             ;
             and
             of
             all
             esteemed
             and
             commended
             :
             The
             whole
             kingdome
             resteth
             contented
             and
             satisfied
             .
             And
             though
             in
             something
             hee
             somet●me
             erre
             ,
             none
             will
             beleeue
             it
             .
             But
             when
             Priuie-Counsailours
             are
             no
             such
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             all
             murmur
             ,
             and
             proclaime
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             That
             there
             is
             not
             an
             able
             man
             in
             all
             the
             Counsell
             ,
             and
             if
             in
             some
             one
             thing
             or
             
             other
             hee
             hap
             to
             haue
             good
             successe
             ,
             few
             or
             none
             will
             giue
             credit
             thereunto
             ,
             but
             rather
             conceiue
             ,
             it
             was
             done
             by
             Chance
             .
          
           
             The
             sacred
             Text
             says
             farther
             ;
             
               De
               omni
               plebe
            
             ;
             Out
             of
             all
             the
             People
             .
             As
             if
             he
             should
             haue
             said
             out
             of
             all
             the
             12.
             
             Tribes
             ,
             or
             families
             of
             this
             people
             ;
             thereby
             to
             giue
             vs
             to
             vnderstand
             ;
             That
             for
             to
             make
             a
             good
             Election
             ,
             it
             is
             requisit
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             not
             remaine
             a
             nooke
             ,
             or
             corner
             in
             all
             his
             kingdomes
             ,
             where
             diligence
             should
             not
             be
             vsed
             (
             as
             before
             hath
             beene
             sayd
             )
             to
             search
             out
             the
             fittest
             Ministers
             .
             And
             likewise
             it
             may
             in
             this
             word
             ,
             be
             giuen
             vs
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             in
             matter
             of
             Election
             ,
             wee
             are
             not
             to
             haue
             respect
             to
             Linage
             ,
             Kindred
             ,
             or
             Parentage
             ,
             but
             to
             vertue
             ,
             sufficiencie
             ,
             and
             courage
             ,
             accompained
             with
             other
             good
             qualities
             ,
             which
             adapt
             a
             man
             to
             be
             a
             Counsellour
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             anon
             after
             ,
             
               Viros
               sapientes
            
             ,
             Wisemen
             ;
             men
             of
             vnderstanding
             heads
             ,
             and
             stout
             hearts
             ,
             which
             dare
             boldly
             and
             plainely
             to
             speake
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             maintaine
             and
             put
             it
             in
             execution
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             fit
             time
             :
             for
             your
             pusillanimous
             and
             white-liuerd
             persons
             are
             not
             fit
             Ministers
             for
             a
             State.
             
               Noli
               quaerere
               sieri
               iudex
               ,
               nisi
               vale-as
               virtute
               irrumpere
               iniquitates
               .
            
             He
             that
             hath
             not
             a
             face
             ,
             to
             out-face
             a
             Lye
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             the
             truth
             ,
             let
             him
             neuer
             take
             vpon
             him
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Minister
             of
             Iustice.
             In
             the
             booke
             of
             Daniel
             it
             is
             storyed
             ,
             that
             King
             Nabucodonozor
             was
             resolued
             to
             haue
             done
             some
             cruell
             chastisement
             vpon
             his
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Counsellours
             ,
             for
             that
             hauing
             asked
             them
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             a
             troublesome
             dreame
             hee
             had
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             could
             declare
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             .
             And
             howbeit
             they
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             tell
             what
             to
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             &
             plainly
             confessed
             the
             truth
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             King
             conceiued
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             good
             reason
             to
             except
             against
             them
             .
             For
             (
             thought
             hee
             )
             if
             you
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             feare
             will
             not
             tell
             it
             me
             ,
             yee
             are
             Cowards
             ;
             And
             if
             you
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             yee
             are
             ignorant
             ;
             and
             either
             of
             these
             is
             a
             great
             fault
             in
             Counsailours
             ,
             &
             afford
             sufficient
             cause
             ,
             why
             ye
             should
             be
             punished
             ;
             in
             that
             yee
             would
             offer
             to
             take
             that
             Office
             vpon
             yee
             ;
             which
             
             first
             of
             all
             hath
             neede
             of
             stoutnesse
             of
             courage
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             to
             be
             learned
             and
             expert
             in
             so
             many
             and
             various
             things
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             hath
             occasion
             to
             vse
             yee
             in
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             wise
             Iethro
             ,
             after
             the
             word
             Viros
             ,
             Men
             ,
             puts
             ,
             sapientes
             ,
             Wise
             Or
             as
             the
             70.
             and
             others
             translate
             it
             ,
             
               potentes
               sortes
            
             .
             Because
             in
             Ministers
             and
             Counsellours
             of
             State
             ,
             strength
             ,
             courage
             ,
             constancie
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             should
             walke
             hand
             in
             hand
             .
             The
             Courts
             and
             Pallaces
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             are
             least
             stored
             with
             all
             ,
             is
             Truth
             .
             They
             scarce
             know
             her
             face
             ,
             nay
             not
             so
             much
             as
             of
             what
             colour
             or
             complexion
             shee
             is
             ,
             the
             onley
             Minions
             there
             made
             of
             ,
             being
             flatteries
             ,
             and
             lyes
             .
             A
             wise
             and
             stout
             man
             ,
             is
             daunted
             with
             nothing
             ,
             is
             neuer
             troubled
             ,
             nor
             altered
             ,
             he
             stands
             vpon
             his
             own
             worth
             and
             sinceritie
             ,
             &
             is
             Lord
             and
             Master
             of
             his
             reason
             ,
             he
             speakes
             with
             libertie
             and
             freedome
             ,
             hee
             represents
             the
             truth
             to
             his
             King
             ,
             and
             maintaines
             it
             ,
             
               Pie
               quedo
            
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             stiffely
             and
             stoutly
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             his
             owne
             proper
             life
             ,
             hee
             ouerthrowes
             plots
             ,
             discouers
             the
             impostures
             ,
             deceits
             and
             Lyes
             of
             flatterers
             ;
             for
             the
             which
             he
             had
             neede
             of
             courage
             and
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             see
             ,
             what
             that
             wisedome
             is
             ,
             which
             a
             King
             is
             to
             require
             in
             his
             Ministers
             .
             Not
             worldly
             wisedome
             ,
             wherof
             S.
             Bernard
             saith
             ,
             That
             those
             which
             inioy
             it
             ,
             boasting
             themselues
             thereof
             ,
             very
             wisely
             goe
             to
             Hell.
             The
             question
             ,
             that
             I
             aske
             is
             ;
             Whether
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             Philosophers
             ,
             Diuines
             ,
             or
             Lawyers
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             kinde
             of
             faculties
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             wise
             ?
             Heereunto
             first
             I
             answer
             ;
             that
             questionlesse
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             great
             helpe
             to
             the
             making
             of
             a
             good
             Counsellour
             to
             bee
             seene
             in
             these
             Sciences
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             spent
             some
             time
             of
             study
             in
             them
             .
             But
             in
             case
             they
             haue
             no
             skill
             in
             these
             it
             shall
             suffice
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             wise
             in
             that
             which
             belongeth
             vnto
             that
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             nominated
             and
             called
             ;
             to
             wit
             :
             To
             be
             a
             Counsailour
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             person
             ,
             that
             is
             fit
             ,
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             able
             ,
             for
             that
             charge
             which
             he
             is
             to
             administer
             .
             That
             hee
             haue
             a
             nimble
             wit
             ,
             and
             quicke
             apprehension
             ,
             for
             
             without
             that
             ,
             the
             rest
             serues
             to
             little
             purpose
             .
             Whereas
             he
             that
             is
             furnished
             therewith
             ,
             with
             a
             little
             helpe
             ,
             attaineth
             to
             much
             ;
             He
             knowes
             things
             past
             ,
             vnderstands
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             giues
             his
             iudgement
             of
             things
             to
             come
             .
             That
             hee
             be
             well
             read
             in
             ancient
             and
             moderne
             Histories
             ,
             wherein
             are
             contained
             the
             sentences
             and
             opinions
             of
             wise
             men
             of
             elder
             times
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             ordred
             their
             Common-wealths
             ,
             and
             maintained
             them
             in
             Peace
             .
             For
             this
             kinde
             of
             reading
             ,
             doth
             indoctrinate
             more
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             then
             Experience
             hath
             taught
             others
             in
             many
             yeares
             ,
             which
             must
             by
             no
             meanes
             be
             wanting
             in
             a
             Counsellour
             for
             that
             ordinarily
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             found
             Prudence
             ,
             Authoritie
             ,
             and
             Experience
             :
             That
             he
             haue
             happy
             memorie
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Archiue
             of
             the
             Sciences
             and
             Treasure
             of
             Truths
             ;
             for
             without
             it
             ,
             to
             reade
             and
             studie
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             
               Coger
               aqua
               en
               vn
               harnero
            
             ,
             to
             gather
             water
             in
             a
             fiue
             ;
             and
             it
             importeth
             much
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             diuersitie
             of
             businesses
             ,
             and
             persons
             ,
             with
             whom
             hee
             is
             to
             treate
             .
             That
             hee
             haue
             trauailed
             ,
             and
             seene
             forraine
             Countries
             .
             That
             hee
             be
             skill'd
             in
             the
             Languages
             ,
             and
             haue
             in
             all
             of
             them
             the
             Arte
             and
             garbe
             of
             speaking
             and
             discoursing
             well
             .
             That
             he
             more
             esteeme
             the
             seruice
             of
             his
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             publicke
             good
             ,
             then
             his
             own
             priuate
             gaine
             .
             That
             hee
             be
             courteous
             ,
             humble
             ,
             affable
             ,
             and
             yet
             of
             a
             good
             spirit
             .
             That
             hee
             lend
             an
             attentiue
             eare
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             keepe
             that
             gate
             open
             for
             great
             and
             small
             ,
             rich
             ,
             and
             poor
             .
             But
             aboue
             all
             these
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             of
             approued
             vertue
             ,
             for
             without
             it
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             of
             no
             esteeme
             .
             Hee
             that
             shall
             haue
             more
             ,
             or
             lesse
             of
             these
             qualities
             ,
             which
             are
             for
             all
             in
             Common
             ,
             shall
             bee
             the
             more
             ,
             or
             lesse
             sufficient
             Counsellour
             .
             As
             for
             Vice-royes
             ,
             Gouernours
             ,
             Ambassadors
             and
             other
             great
             Gouernments
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             such
             are
             to
             be
             chosen
             ,
             who
             together
             with
             the
             foresaid
             qua●ities
             haue
             studied
             ,
             and
             spent
             some
             yeares
             in
             the
             Schoole
             of
             experience
             ,
             and
             hauing
             beene
             conuersant
             at
             the
             Kings
             elbow
             ,
             a●d
             in
             his
             Courte
             ,
             and
             Counsailes
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             those
             mindes
             ,
             and
             stomacks
             which
             are
             
             bred
             there
             ,
             (
             a
             necessary
             qualitie
             for
             to
             occupie
             great
             places
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             bee
             bred
             vp
             with
             a
             poore
             portion
             of
             Treating
             ,
             and
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             which
             begets
             mindes
             according
             to
             the
             same
             measure
             )
             but
             likewise
             ,
             because
             there
             by
             their
             Treating
             with
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             persons
             assisting
             them
             in
             their
             Counsells
             and
             graue
             consultations
             ,
             communicating
             with
             great
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Counsellours
             of
             State
             ,
             diuerse
             cases
             and
             businesses
             ,
             the
             Practick
             of
             all
             affaires
             ,
             is
             thereby
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             better
             apprehended
             ;
             As
             your
             practitioners
             in
             Physicke
             by
             conferring
             with
             great
             Physitians
             .
             He
             therefore
             ,
             that
             shall
             haue
             both
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Experience
             ,
             shall
             amongst
             all
             men
             be
             the
             most
             remarkable
             .
             But
             ,
             
               Quis
               est
               hic
               ,
               &
               laudabimus
               eum
               :
            
             Shew
             mee
             this
             Man
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             commend
             him
             .
             For
             Mans
             life
             is
             short
             ,
             the
             Arte
             long
             ,
             and
             experience
             hard
             to
             be
             atchieued
             .
             But
             to
             summe
             vp
             this
             discourse
             ,
             and
             giue
             an
             ende
             thereunto
             ,
             I
             say
             :
             That
             he
             that
             is
             to
             bee
             made
             a
             Counsellour
             of
             Warre
             ,
             should
             therein
             haue
             beene
             exercised
             many
             yeares
             .
             And
             that
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             State
             ,
             should
             haue
             a
             full
             knowledge
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             very
             dextrous
             in
             matters
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             both
             publike
             ,
             and
             particular
             ,
             and
             well
             verst
             in
             military
             discipline
             ,
             because
             hee
             is
             to
             consult
             both
             of
             warre
             ,
             and
             peace
             .
             Which
             because
             they
             are
             things
             so
             opposite
             ,
             and
             contrary
             ,
             a
             man
             cannot
             iudge
             well
             in
             the
             one
             vnlesse
             he
             know
             and
             vnderstand
             aright
             the
             other
             .
             As
             wee
             shall
             shew
             heereafter
             when
             we
             shall
             more
             in
             particular
             treate
             of
             this
             Counsell
             .
          
           
             Other
             qualities
             ,
             are
             competible
             more
             in
             especiall
             to
             Iudges
             Iustices
             ,
             and
             Presidents
             ,
             to
             whom
             that
             particularly
             appertaineth
             ,
             which
             is
             deliuered
             in
             that
             word
             ,
             Sapientes
             ;
             That
             they
             well
             vnderstand
             the
             facultie
             of
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             that
             corresponding
             with
             their
             name
             ,
             they
             be
             Iuris-prudentes
             ,
             well
             seene
             in
             all
             matters
             ,
             carrying
             an
             euen
             hand
             towards
             all
             ,
             and
             administring
             Iustice
             without
             partialitie
             .
             
             
               Vt
               iudicent
               populum
               justo
               iudicio
               ,
               nec
               in
               alteram
               partem
               declinent
               ,
               nec
               accipiant
               personam
               ,
               nec
               munera
               ▪
            
             That
             they
             may
             iudge
             
             the
             people
             with
             iust
             iudgement
             that
             they
             wrest
             not
             iudgement
             ,
             nor
             respect
             ,
             neither
             take
             a
             gift
             .
             For
             this
             briberie
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             is
             that
             dust
             ,
             which
             blindes
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             that
             plague
             ,
             which
             consumes
             a
             Common-wealth
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             they
             must
             bee
             wise
             men
             ,
             cleane
             and
             sound
             at
             heart
             ,
             and
             of
             much
             truth
             .
             All
             of
             them
             qualities
             ,
             which
             all
             Nations
             required
             in
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             expressing
             them
             in
             their
             Herogliffes
             .
             
             Of
             the
             Aegyptians
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             reporteth
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             their
             Councell
             and
             Audience
             in
             a
             great
             Hall
             ,
             where
             there
             sate
             thirty
             Counsellors
             or
             Iudges
             .
             
               Et
               in
               medio
               iudicandi
               Princeps
               ,
               cuius
               a
               collo
               suspensa
               veritas
               penderet
               ,
               &
               oculis
               esset
               sub
               clausis
               ,
               librorum
               numero
               circumstante
               :
            
             And
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             sate
             the
             President
             with
             his
             eyes
             shut
             ,
             a
             number
             of
             bookes
             standing
             round
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             Truth
             hanging
             about
             his
             necke
             ,
             
             curiously
             cut
             (
             as
             Aelian
             expresseth
             it
             )
             in
             a
             
               Pectorall
               Saphire
            
             ,
             like
             vnto
             that
             which
             God
             fashioned
             for
             the
             adorning
             of
             his
             Minister
             and
             President
             Aaron
             ,
             wherein
             were
             ingrauen
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Hurim
               ,
               &
               Thummim
            
             .
             
             Which
             some
             interprete
             to
             be
             
               Iudicium
               ,
               &
               Veritas
            
             :
             Iudgement
             ,
             and
             Truth
             .
             But
             S.
             Ierome
             ,
             would
             haue
             it
             to
             signifie
             
               Doctrinam
               ,
               &
               Veritatem
            
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Truth
             .
             For
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             Iudgement
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Truth
             ,
             are
             much
             about
             one
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             consisteth
             the
             whole
             perfection
             of
             a
             Minister
             ;
             
               In
               quibus
               sit
               Veritas
            
             .
             For
             in
             the
             brest
             of
             a
             good
             Iudge
             ,
             there
             must
             neither
             raigne
             passion
             ,
             nor
             affection
             ,
             but
             the
             pure
             Truth
             ,
             which
             hee
             cannot
             possibly
             avoyd
             ,
             vnlesse
             hee
             will
             wrong
             nature
             it selfe
             .
             For
             our
             soule
             is
             naturally
             inclined
             to
             Truth
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             proper
             to
             a
             wise
             and
             prudent
             Man
             ,
             that
             hee
             that
             doth
             not
             say
             it
             ,
             vnsaies
             himselfe
             .
             And
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             gouernment
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             good
             or
             ill
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             truth
             therein
             ,
             hath
             more
             ,
             or
             lesse
             place
             .
             For
             if
             businesses
             be
             not
             seasoned
             therewith
             ,
             as
             meates
             are
             with
             salt
             ,
             neither
             the
             poore
             shall
             be
             defended
             from
             the
             oppression
             of
             the
             rich
             ,
             nor
             the
             rich
             possesse
             their
             goods
             in
             safety
             ;
             men
             and
             
             womens
             honors
             shall
             runne
             danger
             ,
             and
             no
             one
             person
             can
             promise
             to
             himselfe
             securitie
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             needfull
             ,
             that
             a
             iudge
             should
             treate
             Truth
             ,
             and
             desire
             that
             all
             should
             doe
             the
             like
             ;
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             are
             they
             that
             abhorre
             it
             ,
             and
             seeke
             to
             conceale
             it
             ;
             an
             olde
             disease
             ,
             which
             was
             almost
             borne
             with
             vs
             into
             the
             world
             .
             And
             if
             Iudges
             shall
             not
             fauour
             Truth
             ,
             and
             plaine
             dealing
             ;
             treachery
             ,
             and
             Lying
             will
             reigne
             and
             beare
             rule
             .
             Let
             Kings
             take
             heede
             how
             they
             choose
             men
             that
             are
             fearefull
             and
             timerous
             to
             be
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             cowardize
             and
             pusillanimitie
             ,
             hide
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             bring
             her
             forth
             to
             Light.
             For
             ,
             as
             shee
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             Christian
             iudgement
             ,
             if
             a
             Iudge
             shall
             not
             loue
             it
             with
             his
             heart
             ,
             tracke
             the
             steps
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             draw
             it
             out
             of
             that
             darke
             dungeon
             wherein
             shee
             lyes
             ,
             Iustice
             will
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             crush't
             ,
             and
             falshood
             will
             preuaile
             .
             As
             in
             that
             peruerse
             Iudgement
             in
             Christes
             cause
             ,
             where
             the
             Iudge
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             desirous
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             not
             know
             what
             kinde
             of
             thing
             it
             was
             ;
             And
             therefore
             demanded
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             open
             Court
             ;
             
               Quid
               est
               Veritas
            
             ?
             What
             is
             Truth
             ?
             To
             whom
             ,
             that
             diuine
             wisedome
             made
             no
             answer
             ,
             perceiuing
             him
             to
             be
             such
             a
             foole
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             first
             vndoubted
             Principle
             of
             Iustice
             ;
             and
             suffring
             himselfe
             to
             be
             carryed
             away
             with
             false
             accusitions
             ,
             and
             feigned
             relations
             ,
             which
             had
             no
             bulke
             nor
             body
             in
             them
             ,
             no
             substance
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             any
             shew
             ,
             saue
             of
             a
             poore
             shadow
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             mis-led
             .
          
           
             
               Librorum
               numero
               circumstante
            
             .
             The
             President
             before
             specified
             ,
             had
             a
             great
             many
             of
             bookes
             about
             him
             ;
             To
             shew
             how
             much
             it
             importeth
             ▪
             that
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             Presidents
             bee
             Learned
             ,
             and
             well
             read
             in
             the
             bookes
             of
             their
             facultie
             .
             Epiphanius
             saith
             ;
             That
             hee
             saw
             a
             S●atua
             of
             Truth
             ,
             which
             in
             it's
             forehead
             had
             two
             letters
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             ,
             of
             the
             Greeke
             Alphabet
             ;
             in
             it's
             mouth
             other
             two
             ;
             and
             other
             two
             in
             it's
             brest
             ;
             and
             so
             through
             a●l
             the
             parts
             of
             it's
             body
             to
             it
             's
             
             very
             feete
             .
             So
             that
             this
             was
             all
             enamelled
             with
             Letters
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             was
             rounded
             with
             bookes
             .
             Thereby
             ,
             giuing
             vs
             to
             vnderstand
             that
             that
             Man
             ,
             which
             is
             truly
             the
             man
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             aduise
             and
             gouerne
             others
             ,
             his
             head
             ,
             hands
             ,
             and
             feete
             ,
             must
             be
             stucke
             full
             of
             Letters
             .
             He
             must
             be
             learned
             from
             the
             sole
             of
             the
             foote
             ,
             to
             the
             Crowne
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             full
             of
             Letters
             hee
             must
             bee
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             discourses
             of
             the
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             in
             the
             working
             of
             the
             hands
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             moouing
             of
             the
             feete
             ,
             wee
             may
             easily
             guesse
             ,
             whether
             a
             man
             be
             wise
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             Whether
             he
             hath
             studied
             ,
             or
             doth
             studie
             ;
             For
             though
             a
             man
             be
             neuer
             so
             wise
             ,
             neuer
             so
             learned
             ,
             hee
             still
             forgetteth
             somewhat
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             him
             to
             haue
             studyed
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             requisit
             ,
             that
             he
             still
             continue
             his
             study
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             repayre
             with
             that
             which
             he
             learneth
             ,
             the
             losse
             of
             that
             which
             hee
             forgetteth
             .
             As
             in
             a
             naturall
             body
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             dayly
             eating
             and
             drinking
             is
             restored
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             our
             naturall
             heate
             consumed
             .
          
           
             
               Et
               oculis
               esset
               subclausis
            
             .
             His
             eyes
             (
             which
             are
             the
             windowes
             by
             which
             Passion
             enters
             vnto
             the
             soule
             )
             were
             shut
             .
             Because
             hee
             should
             not
             be
             led
             away
             with
             the
             respect
             to
             those
             about
             him
             .
             For
             ,
             hee
             must
             not
             haue
             an
             eye
             and
             respect
             to
             the
             Estate
             and
             condition
             of
             persons
             ,
             to
             doe
             more
             fauour
             (
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             point
             of
             Iustice
             )
             to
             one
             ,
             then
             another
             .
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             the
             sayd
             Aegyptians
             ,
             did
             ordinarily
             paint
             Iustice
             ,
             without
             a
             Head.
             The
             Head
             ,
             is
             the
             common
             seate
             of
             all
             the
             Sences
             ;
             signifying
             thereby
             ,
             that
             by
             no
             one
             sence
             ,
             a
             Iudge
             should
             open
             a
             doore
             to
             Passion
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             should
             place
             them
             all
             in
             heauen
             without
             respect
             to
             any
             thing
             vpon
             earth
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             respect
             persons
             ,
             but
             Iustice.
             
          
           
             Plutarke
             in
             his
             Moralls
             ,
             
             reporteth
             of
             the
             Thebans
             ,
             That
             in
             their
             Courts
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             Pictures
             drawne
             of
             certaine
             reuerend
             olde
             men
             ,
             sitting
             in
             their
             due
             order
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             the
             President
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             without
             hands
             ,
             and
             their
             eyes
             fixed
             on
             heauen
             .
             To
             intimate
             that
             
             they
             should
             alwaies
             stand
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             from
             whence
             is
             to
             come
             that
             Light
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             cleare
             the
             eyes
             of
             their
             intentions
             ,
             avoyding
             to
             cast
             them
             downe
             towards
             the
             ground
             ,
             that
             the
             Vapour
             of
             humane
             respects
             which
             is
             raysed
             from
             thence
             ,
             may
             not
             cloude
             and
             darken
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             vnderstanding
             .
             They
             must
             be
             olde
             ,
             and
             wise
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             to
             iudge
             with
             mature
             Counsaile
             ,
             which
             accompanyeth
             that
             age
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             ordred
             by
             their
             Lawes
             ,
             they
             must
             haue
             neither
             eyes
             ,
             to
             see
             ,
             nor
             hands
             ,
             to
             receiue
             bribes
             .
             And
             if
             they
             would
             cut
             off
             their
             wiues
             hands
             too
             ,
             the
             cause
             would
             be
             the
             better
             iustified
             .
             For
             in
             them
             ,
             your
             bribes
             finde
             an
             open
             gate
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             easie
             to
             be
             knowne
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             trading
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             few
             or
             none
             ,
             but
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             .
             They
             haue
             the
             slight
             of
             hand
             ,
             and
             (
             like
             Gypsies
             )
             haue
             a
             fine
             facilitie
             in
             deceiuing
             ,
             and
             not
             hard
             to
             be
             wrought
             vpon
             to
             gaine
             by
             this
             vngodly
             course
             .
             And
             looke
             what
             businesse
             they
             labour
             to
             effect
             ,
             they
             are
             vsually
             the
             least
             iustifiable
             ;
             And
             if
             they
             are
             disposed
             to
             fauour
             this
             man
             ,
             or
             that
             cause
             ,
             and
             will
             but
             set
             their
             friends
             ,
             and
             wits
             roundly
             to
             worke
             ,
             and
             doe
             their
             best
             ,
             they
             will
             shrewdly
             put
             a
             Iudge
             to
             his
             shiftes
             ,
             and
             driue
             him
             to
             that
             streight
             ,
             that
             Iustice
             shall
             hardly
             escape
             a
             fall
             .
             I
             would
             haue
             iudges
             therefore
             with
             their
             hands
             off
             ,
             and
             their
             eyes
             out
             ,
             least
             that
             befall
             them
             ,
             which
             did
             a
             couple
             of
             their
             place
             ,
             and
             qualitie
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             see
             the
             Processe
             of
             a
             famous
             ,
             but
             false
             ,
             and
             loose
             woman
             ,
             who
             perceiuing
             that
             the
             reasons
             of
             the
             Relator
             did
             worke
             little
             vpon
             them
             ,
             appealed
             ,
             
               para
               vista
               de
               ojos
            
             ,
             that
             shee
             might
             appeare
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             information
             ,
             when
             shee
             came
             
               Ore
               tenus
            
             ,
             shee
             cunningly
             discouered
             her
             beautie
             ,
             by
             a
             carelesse
             letting
             fall
             of
             her
             mantle
             ,
             and
             so
             bewitched
             them
             therewith
             ,
             that
             allowing
             for
             good
             those
             powerfull
             witnesses
             of
             her
             eyes
             ,
             and
             face
             ,
             they
             released
             her
             ,
             and
             gaue
             her
             for
             free
             .
             But
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             it
             was
             her
             loosenesse
             that
             freed
             her
             ,
             and
             their
             lightnesse
             ,
             that
             condemned
             them
             ;
             making
             that
             fault
             light
             ,
             which
             before
             weighed
             heauie
             .
             And
             
             how
             shal
             he
             freely
             administer
             Iustice
             ,
             who
             hath
             his
             heart
             captiuated
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             her
             ,
             that
             can
             turne
             and
             winde
             him
             ,
             which
             way
             they
             list
             and
             wrest
             him
             from
             goodnesse
             ?
             More
             Iudges
             haue
             bin
             vndone
             by
             Lightnesse
             ,
             then
             by
             Cruelty
             .
             The
             one
             begetteth
             feare
             the
             other
             contempt
             .
             And
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             let
             them
             take
             this
             lesson
             a
             long
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             in
             reality
             of
             truth
             they
             conserue
             their
             credit
             without
             spot
             ,
             but
             likewise
             in
             apparance
             procure
             to
             giue
             such
             good
             Examples
             that
             the
             world
             may
             not
             iustly
             charge
             them
             ,
             no
             not
             with
             so
             much
             as
             a
             discomposed
             looke
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             open
             streete
             ,
             nor
             Court
             of
             Iustice
             ;
             for
             euery
             bend
             from
             their
             brow
             ,
             or
             euery
             smile
             from
             their
             countenance
             ,
             is
             the
             Common
             peoples
             Almanack
             ,
             wher-by
             they
             make
             coniecture
             ,
             whether
             it
             is
             like
             to
             be
             faire
             ,
             or
             fowle
             weather
             ;
             reading
             in
             the
             face
             fauour
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             rigour
             to
             another
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             their
             place
             is
             great
             ,
             so
             is
             their
             perill
             ;
             The
             way
             is
             slippery
             wherein
             they
             tread
             ,
             and
             therfore
             had
             need
             looke
             well
             to
             their
             feete
             .
             Woe
             be
             vnto
             that
             Iudge
             ,
             which
             seeth
             ,
             and
             seeth
             not
             ;
             sees
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             followes
             the
             worst
             ;
             suffering
             his
             reason
             to
             be
             subdued
             by
             passion
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             by
             one
             poore
             slender
             haire
             of
             a
             handsome
             woman
             ,
             to
             be
             led
             by
             the
             nose
             whether
             shee
             will
             leade
             him
             .
             For
             a
             good
             face
             ,
             is
             a
             tacite
             kinde
             of
             recommendation
             ,
             a
             faire
             superscription
             ,
             and
             a
             silent
             deceit
             ,
             which
             troubles
             the
             clearenesse
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             making
             white
             appeare
             to
             be
             blacke
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             iust
             ,
             
             to
             be
             vniust
             :
             which
             was
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             God
             commanded
             the
             Iudges
             of
             Israel
             ,
             
             that
             they
             should
             remoue
             their
             eies
             from
             the
             persons
             of
             those
             that
             were
             brought
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             place
             them
             wholly
             on
             the
             matter
             which
             they
             were
             to
             iudge
             .
             And
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             did
             the
             Iudges
             of
             Areopagus
             ,
             heare
             all
             sortes
             of
             causes
             ,
             were
             they
             ciuill
             ,
             or
             criminall
             in
             the
             darke
             ,
             by
             putting
             out
             the
             Candles
             .
             And
             your
             Athenians
             did
             sentence
             their
             sutes
             behind
             certaine
             Curtaines
             ,
             which
             might
             hinder
             their
             sight
             .
             The
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             they
             were
             a
             little
             stricter
             laced
             ;
             for
             they
             did
             not
             onely
             deny
             eyes
             to
             those
             that
             went
             to
             Law
             ,
             and
             sued
             in
             their
             courtes
             ,
             but
             also
             debard
             
             them
             of
             eares
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             would
             prohibit
             them
             the
             power
             of
             informing
             the
             iustnesse
             of
             their
             cause
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             make
             their
             Plea
             by
             writing
             .
             
               Ne
               ,
               si
               coram
               iudicibus
               loqueren●ur
               ,
               facilius
               eos
               fletibus
               ,
               aut
               actionibus
               ,
               ●fficacique
               modo
               dicendi
               demulcerent
               :
            
             Least
             ,
             if
             themselues
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             speake
             before
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             they
             might
             the
             more
             easily
             soften
             and
             mollifie
             their
             hearts
             ,
             by
             their
             teares
             action
             ,
             and
             words
             .
             And
             it
             seemeth
             that
             God
             doth
             approue
             for
             the
             better
             this
             manner
             of
             iudging
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ;
             
               Non
               secundum
               visionem
               oculorum
               iudicabit
               ,
               nec
               secundum
               auditum
               aurium
               arguet
               :
            
             
             
               He
               shall
               not
               iudge
               after
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
               neither
               reproue
               after
               the
               hearing
               of
               his
               eare
               .
               Sed
               judicabit
               in
               justitia
               pauperes
               ,
               &
               arguet
               in
               aequitate
               pro
               mansuetis
               terrae
               :
            
             But
             with
             righteousnesse
             shall
             hee
             iudge
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             reproue
             with
             equitie
             ,
             for
             the
             meeke
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             With
             iustice
             and
             truth
             hee
             must
             reproue
             and
             confound
             those
             ,
             who
             with
             fictions
             ,
             with
             colours
             ,
             and
             studied
             artifices
             ,
             pretend
             to
             make
             that
             iust
             ,
             or
             probable
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             shew
             of
             iustice
             ,
             or
             truth
             .
             For
             there
             are
             some
             Lawyers
             ,
             so
             full
             of
             Quirkes
             ,
             and
             subtilties
             ,
             that
             they
             wrest
             the
             true
             sence
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             striuing
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             their
             bent
             ,
             haling
             them
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             by
             the
             haire
             to
             that
             part
             whereunto
             themselues
             are
             willing
             to
             incline
             ;
             either
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             a
             fauourite
             ,
             or
             powerfull
             person
             pretendeth
             ,
             or
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             will
             bribe
             most
             ;
             whereby
             suites
             in
             Law
             ,
             are
             made
             euerlasting
             ,
             much
             mony
             is
             consumed
             ,
             mens
             States
             miserably
             wasted
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             the
             cause
             obscured
             ,
             as
             well
             
               de
               facto
               ,
               as
               de
               jure
            
             ;
             both
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             of
             Law.
             A
             Iudge
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             attentiue
             to
             all
             businesses
             ,
             that
             are
             brought
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             Lynx
             his
             eyes
             to
             watch
             whether
             the
             Torrent
             will
             tend
             of
             a
             Pleader
             transported
             with
             affection
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             cauillous
             Relator
             ,
             armed
             with
             a
             100.
             
             Witty
             quillets
             ,
             subtill
             and
             acute
             Allegations
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             shadow
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             scatter
             cloudes
             
             of
             darkenesse
             ouer
             the
             cause
             that
             is
             pleaded
             .
             Hee
             that
             is
             set
             ouer
             others
             ,
             must
             haue
             wisedome
             and
             courage
             ,
             to
             make
             resistance
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             disarme
             them
             ,
             rebutting
             the
             blow
             by
             his
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             true
             and
             solide
             sence
             of
             the
             Lawes
             themselues
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             Ecclesiasticus
             ,
             would
             not
             haue
             that
             man
             to
             take
             vpon
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             spirit
             and
             mettall
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             contest
             with
             the
             stoutest
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             Iustice
             
               Secundum
               allegata
               &
               probata
            
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             right
             ,
             and
             law
             .
             For
             many
             times
             there
             is
             more
             cunning
             and
             wisedome
             required
             for
             to
             vndoe
             those
             knots
             ,
             and
             to
             facilitate
             those
             difficulties
             ,
             which
             these
             wrangling
             Lawyers
             put
             in
             their
             Plea
             ,
             then
             to
             resolue
             the
             doubt
             in
             the
             Case
             it selfe
             .
             And
             if
             hee
             be
             to
             deale
             with
             persons
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             great
             Courtiers
             ,
             he
             must
             either
             breake
             through
             this
             net
             which
             they
             pitch
             for
             him
             with
             force
             ,
             or
             with
             some
             slight
             or
             other
             seeke
             to
             auoyd
             it
             ,
             rather
             then
             that
             fauour
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             or
             subtill
             shiftes
             ,
             and
             Law
             quirkes
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             should
             stifle
             Iustice.
             
             For
             ,
             in
             these
             cases
             it
             is
             written
             .
             
               Dissolue
               colligationes
               impietatis
               :
               Loose
               the
               bands
               of
               wickednesse
               ,
               to
               vndoe
               the
               heauie
               burthens
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               the
               oppressed
               goe
               free
               .
            
             For
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             himselfe
             (
             to
             be
             an
             example
             vnto
             Iudges
             )
             did
             proceede
             in
             this
             manner
             with
             the
             Diuell
             .
             For
             this
             purpose
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Iohn
               )
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               manifested
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               he
               might
               destroy
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Diuell
               .
            
             Whereby
             he
             shewed
             no
             lesse
             courage
             ,
             then
             gained
             reputation
             .
             And
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             preiudiciall
             things
             that
             can
             befall
             Common-wealths
             ,
             to
             seeke
             to
             honour
             such
             persons
             in
             whom
             doe
             not
             concure
             those
             qualities
             ,
             nor
             the
             knowledge
             of
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             giuing
             them
             the
             Title
             of
             Counsellours
             ,
             which
             haue
             neither
             that
             sufficiency
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             nor
             wisedome
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             for
             to
             giue
             a
             good
             and
             sound
             opinion
             in
             graue
             and
             weighty
             matters
             .
             And
             as
             it
             were
             a
             foolish
             and
             vnaduised
             thing
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             neede
             of
             a
             payre
             of
             shoes
             to
             go
             to
             looke
             them
             at
             a
             Barbers
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             a
             shomakers
             
             shop
             ▪
             so
             is
             the
             case
             alike
             ,
             when
             wee
             leaue
             wise
             and
             experienced
             men
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             lurking
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             and
             put
             those
             into
             eminent
             places
             ,
             which
             neither
             know
             how
             to
             begin
             ,
             nor
             end
             businesses
             ,
             nor
             what
             course
             in
             the
             world
             they
             are
             to
             take
             .
             That
             which
             is
             fittest
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             for
             a
             King
             and
             kingdome
             ,
             is
             to
             let
             them
             alone
             in
             their
             ignorance
             .
             
             
               Quia
               tu
               scientiam
               repulisti
               ,
               repellam
               &
               ego
               te
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             God.
             )
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               reiected
               knowledge
               ,
               I
               will
               also
               reiect
               thee
               .
            
             For
             one
             foolish
             Minister
             alone
             is
             an
             intolerable
             burthen
             for
             a
             Kingdome
             .
             
             
               Arenam
               &
               salem
               ,
               &
               massam
               ferri
               ,
               facilius
               est
               ferre
               ,
               quam
               hominem
               imprudentem
               ,
               &
               fatuum
               :
            
             Sand
             ,
             and
             salt
             ,
             and
             a
             masse
             of
             yron
             ,
             is
             easier
             to
             be
             borne
             ,
             then
             a
             man
             without
             vnderstanding
             .
             Three
             things
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             which
             are
             the
             heauiest
             to
             beare
             ,
             are
             more
             easie
             to
             bee
             borne
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             patience
             to
             be
             indured
             ,
             then
             the
             imprudencies
             of
             an
             vnwise
             and
             foolish
             Minister
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Hee
             continues
             the
             Discourse
             of
             the
             qualities
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Counsellours
             .
          
           
             THe
             last
             words
             of
             Iethros
             Aduice
             were
             ,
             
               Et
               qui
               oderint
               Auaritiam
            
             :
             hating
             Couetousnesse
             .
             A
             qualitie
             no
             lesse
             necessary
             ,
             then
             those
             before
             specified
             .
             The
             70.
             
             Interpreters
             translate
             it
             .
             
               Et
               qui
               odio
               habent
               superbiam
            
             :
             Hating
             pride
             .
             There
             are
             some
             men
             ,
             which
             rake
             vp
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             wealth
             ,
             and
             are
             couetous
             only
             to
             keepe
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             heape
             the
             bigger
             ,
             liuing
             for
             this
             cause
             miserably
             vnto
             themselues
             ,
             and
             deepely
             indebted
             to
             their
             backe
             and
             belly
             .
             Others
             there
             are
             ,
             that
             scrape
             and
             
             scratch
             ,
             by
             hooke
             ,
             or
             by
             crooke
             ,
             all
             the
             money
             they
             can
             finger
             that
             they
             may
             afterwards
             prodigally
             spend
             it
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             their
             vaine
             pride
             ,
             and
             ostentation
             .
             But
             in
             what
             sort
             so
             euer
             men
             be
             couetous
             ,
             sure
             I
             am
             ;
             That
             Couetousnesse
             is
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             notes
             ,
             and
             basest
             markes
             ,
             wherewith
             Kings
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Counsailours
             of
             State
             ,
             can
             be
             branded
             .
             Auaro
             ,
             
             
               nihil
               est
               Scelestius
            
             :
             (
             saith
             Ecclesiasticus
             )
             There
             is
             not
             a
             more
             wicked
             thing
             then
             a
             couetous
             man.
             And
             from
             those
             that
             are
             toucht
             with
             this
             infection
             ,
             Kings
             are
             to
             flye
             as
             from
             a
             plague
             or
             Pestilence
             ,
             and
             be
             very
             circumspect
             and
             wary
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             admitted
             to
             the
             Councell
             Table
             ;
             and
             to
             remoue
             those
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             haue
             receiued
             any
             bribe
             .
             For
             it
             is
             an
             incurable
             disease
             ,
             a
             contagious
             corruption
             ,
             which
             like
             a
             Leprosie
             goes
             from
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             clingeth
             close
             to
             the
             soule
             .
             Besides
             to
             receiue
             ,
             is
             a
             sweete
             thing
             ,
             and
             leaues
             the
             hand
             so
             sauory
             ,
             and
             so
             well
             seasoned
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             no
             sooner
             receiued
             one
             gift
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             presently
             ready
             for
             another
             ,
             a
             third
             ,
             a
             fourth
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             infinitum
             .
             And
             the
             end
             of
             that
             which
             is
             past
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             disposition
             for
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             Like
             a
             hungry
             Curre
             ,
             who
             hath
             no
             sooner
             chopt
             vpone
             morsel
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             ready
             for
             another
             .
             And
             he
             perhaps
             ,
             who
             at
             first
             was
             contented
             with
             a
             little
             ,
             &
             could
             say
             :
             
               Esto
               basta
               ,
               ●y
               sobra
            
             .
             This
             is
             inough
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             ,
             afterwards
             much
             ,
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             too
             much
             will
             not
             satisfie
             his
             hungry
             mawe
             ;
             
               Infinita
               enim
               est
               et
               insatiabilis
               cupiditatis
               n-atura
               :
            
             
             Infinite
             (
             saith
             Aristotle
             )
             and
             insatiable
             is
             the
             gut
             of
             couetousnesse
             .
             And
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             tells
             vs
             ;
             
               Auarus
               non
               implebitur
               pecunia
            
             .
             
             He
             that
             loueth
             siluer
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             satisfied
             with
             siluer
             ;
             nor
             he
             that
             loueth
             aboundance
             ,
             with
             increase
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             salte
             and
             brackish
             water
             wherewith
             couetous
             mans
             thirst
             cannot
             be
             quenched
             ,
             for
             when
             he
             hath
             taken
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             ,
             and
             a
             world
             of
             things
             ,
             he
             gapes
             still
             for
             more
             .
             He
             is
             better
             satisfied
             by
             denying
             him
             that
             which
             hee
             desireth
             ,
             then
             by
             giuing
             him
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             craueth
             .
             And
             therefore
             publicke
             Ministers
             (
             if
             wee
             will
             
             credit
             Diuinitie
             )
             should
             be
             so
             noble
             and
             so
             free
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             onely
             not
             be
             couetous
             ,
             but
             quite
             opposite
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             a
             particular
             hatred
             ,
             and
             perpetuall
             enmitie
             with
             couetousnesse
             .
             That
             they
             should
             not
             onely
             not
             receiue
             giftes
             and
             presents
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             hate
             ,
             and
             abhorre
             them
             and
             cause
             those
             to
             be
             informed
             against
             ,
             that
             either
             shall
             giue
             a
             bribe
             or
             pretend
             to
             giue
             .
             For
             most
             true
             is
             that
             saying
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             Sirack
             .
             
             
               Munera
               &
               dona
               excaecant
               oculos
               Iudicum
               .
               Presents
               and
               gifts
               ,
               blind
               the
               eyes
               of
               wise
               .
            
             How
             sone
             is
             a
             couetous
             man
             blinded
             ,
             when
             he
             beholdes
             the
             baite
             of
             his
             Passion
             ?
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             more
             often
             repeated
             in
             sacred
             and
             prophane
             writ
             ,
             then
             the
             putting
             vs
             in
             minde
             of
             force
             ,
             and
             efficacie
             which
             gifts
             haue
             to
             wrest
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             peruert
             iudgement
             .
             Moses
             saith
             of
             them
             ,
             That
             they
             blinde
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             wise
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             turne
             and
             winde
             the
             words
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             chopping
             and
             changing
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             
             to
             serue
             their
             purpose
             .
             
               Qui
               quaerit
               Locupletari
               ,
               peruertit
               oculum
               suum
               .
            
             The
             gift
             blindeth
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             peruerteth
             the
             words
             of
             the
             righteous
             .
             By
             which
             is
             vnderstood
             the
             Intention
             ,
             which
             is
             easily
             wrested
             ,
             when
             interest
             puts
             to
             a
             helping
             hand
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             Loade-stone
             ,
             which
             drawes
             the
             yron
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             causeth
             them
             to
             erre
             that
             suffer
             themselues
             to
             be
             carryed
             away
             therewith
             .
             If
             a
             Iudge
             be
             couetously
             giuen
             ,
             he
             will
             soone
             varie
             his
             opinion
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             scruple
             to
             condemne
             the
             poore
             ,
             who
             hath
             nothing
             to
             giue
             him
             ,
             and
             absolue
             the
             rich
             ,
             who
             giues
             him
             all
             that
             hee
             hath
             .
             For
             mony
             is
             an
             able
             Aduocate
             ,
             and
             pleads
             hard
             .
             And
             Iustice
             (
             sayth
             Isidore
             )
             is
             strangled
             with
             gold
             .
             The
             times
             are
             ill
             ,
             when
             that
             which
             cannot
             be
             obtained
             by
             Iustice
             ,
             must
             be
             procured
             by
             Money
             .
             Fiue
             hundred
             yeares
             and
             more
             was
             Greece
             gouerned
             by
             Lycurgus
             his
             Lawes
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             happinesse
             of
             the
             Naturalls
             of
             that
             Countrie
             and
             admiration
             of
             strangers
             ,
             without
             the
             breach
             of
             any
             one
             Law
             ;
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             ,
             that
             Common-wealth
             was
             sustained
             with
             admirable
             peace
             ,
             and
             Iustice
             ,
             
             because
             priuate
             interest
             had
             no
             power
             with
             the
             Iudges
             of
             the
             Land.
             But
             when
             money
             came
             to
             beare
             sway
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             tooke
             pleasure
             therein
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             their
             happinesse
             ,
             the
             Common-wealth
             was
             made
             vnhappy
             ,
             and
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             Iustice
             ,
             were
             trodden
             vnder
             foote
             .
             He
             (
             saith
             the
             wise
             man
             )
             that
             is
             greedy
             of
             gaine
             ,
             troubleth
             his
             own
             house
             .
             
               Qui
               autem
               odit
               munera
            
             ,
             
             
               viuet
               :
               But
               hee
               that
               hateth
               gifts
               ,
               shall
               liue
               .
            
             And
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             ,
             how
             hee
             can
             liue
             ,
             who
             receiuing
             so
             much
             ,
             so
             often
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             many
             ,
             sees
             himselfe
             so
             laden
             ,
             and
             so
             inuironed
             and
             beset
             with
             obligations
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             opposite
             and
             contrary
             one
             to
             another
             .
             I
             say
             (
             contrary
             )
             because
             the
             Pretenders
             are
             so
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             who
             aspiring
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             impossible
             hee
             should
             content
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             euery
             one
             offereth
             according
             to
             his
             Talent
             ,
             and
             the
             desire
             hee
             hath
             to
             obtaine
             his
             suite
             .
             And
             many
             times
             ,
             though
             they
             giue
             neuer
             so
             much
             ,
             they
             remaine
             frustrated
             of
             their
             pretension
             ,
             and
             become
             enemies
             to
             that
             Minister
             ,
             murmuring
             and
             complayning
             of
             him
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             reason
             )
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             life
             .
             Woe
             vnto
             the
             Couetous
             man
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             sayth
             )
             sets
             his
             soule
             to
             sale
             .
             
             
               Animam
               quoque
               venalem
               habet
            
             .
             It
             is
             a
             most
             wretched
             case
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             lamentable
             miserie
             ,
             that
             a
             mans
             auarice
             and
             couetousnesse
             should
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             sell
             his
             soule
             for
             the
             greedinesse
             of
             money
             :
             Besides
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             great
             Contradiction
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             to
             free
             themselues
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             faithfully
             performe
             their
             Office
             ,
             they
             cannot
             fauour
             any
             ,
             saue
             him
             that
             hath
             most
             right
             and
             iustice
             on
             his
             side
             .
             And
             this
             they
             must
             do
             gratis
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             other
             kind
             of
             interest
             ,
             then
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             being
             of
             a
             good
             and
             faithfull
             Minister
             carryes
             with
             it
             :
             Againe
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ayde
             and
             helpe
             him
             ,
             who
             by
             giftes
             hath
             bound
             them
             vnto
             him
             ,
             they
             fowly
             and
             shamefully
             deceiue
             both
             him
             ,
             and
             themselues
             ;
             and
             must
             needes
             fall
             into
             one
             of
             these
             two
             inconueniences
             ;
             Either
             to
             be
             ingratefull
             ,
             if
             they
             doe
             not
             doe
             
             for
             him
             that
             gaue
             ;
             or
             vniust
             ,
             If
             they
             doe
             contrarie
             vnto
             Iustice.
             So
             that
             which
             way
             soeuer
             they
             receiue
             a
             gift
             ,
             they
             goe
             away
             with
             it
             with
             an
             euill
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             in
             plaine
             English
             ,
             are
             theeues
             by
             qualification
             .
             So
             that
             great
             Lawyer
             ,
             
               Paris
               de
               Puteo
            
             calls
             them
             ,
             
             and
             sayth
             ;
             That
             there
             are
             more
             in
             your
             publicke
             Audiences
             ,
             and
             open
             Courts
             ,
             then
             in
             your
             Townes
             ,
             and
             villages
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             iust
             man
             Iob
             affirmeth
             ;
             
             That
             the
             Tribunalls
             of
             robbers
             prosper
             .
             
             One
             calls
             them
             Vsurers
             ,
             another
             ,
             Pyrates
             .
             And
             
               Lucas
               de
               Pena
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             farre
             worse
             ,
             because
             they
             rob
             and
             steale
             vnder
             collour
             of
             Law
             ,
             
             and
             publicke
             authoritie
             .
             
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             God
             ,
             who
             knowes
             them
             better
             then
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             ,
             calls
             them
             disloyal
             companions
             of
             theeues
             ,
             which
             desire
             giftes
             ,
             and
             loue
             Retributions
             .
             And
             from
             heauen
             hee
             throwes
             downe
             his
             Curse
             vpon
             them
             ,
             whereunto
             on
             earth
             all
             the
             people
             say
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             them
             bee
             called
             by
             what
             name
             or
             Title
             you
             will
             ,
             let
             them
             neuer
             somuch
             haue
             the
             name
             of
             iudges
             ,
             their
             workes
             will
             speake
             what
             they
             are
             .
             If
             they
             doe
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             iudge
             according
             to
             their
             iust
             Lawes
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             deserue
             so
             to
             be
             .
             But
             if
             they
             do
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             beare
             the
             name
             of
             Theeues
             ,
             and
             are
             vnworthy
             that
             Office.
             There
             being
             represented
             vnto
             Dauid
             the
             rigourous
             chastisement
             of
             these
             kinde
             of
             men
             ,
             
             hee
             beggeth
             thus
             of
             God.
             
               Gather
               not
               my
               soule
               with
               sinners
               ,
               nor
               my
               life
               with
               bloody
               men
               ;
               In
               whose
               hands
               is
               mischeife
               ,
               and
               their
               right
               hand
               is
               full
               of
               bribes
               .
            
             Let
             these
             theeuish
             hands
             (
             saith
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             )
             cease
             at
             last
             to
             steale
             ;
             let
             them
             cease
             I
             say
             ;
             And
             if
             they
             will
             not
             cease
             ,
             and
             giue
             ouer
             stealing
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             set
             vpon
             the
             gallowes
             top
             .
             Neither
             let
             Kings
             cease
             to
             make
             diligent
             search
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             execute
             iustice
             against
             them
             in
             the
             most
             rigorous
             manner
             .
             And
             if
             they
             will
             not
             amend
             ,
             let
             them
             (
             a
             Gods
             name
             )
             be
             soundly
             punished
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             foule
             and
             abominable
             Vice
             ,
             pernicious
             ,
             and
             pestilent
             ,
             and
             which
             doth
             much
             marre
             and
             deface
             the
             Luster
             of
             whatsoeuer
             
             Minister
             ,
             be
             he
             neuer
             so
             illustrious
             and
             great
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             Ciuill
             Law
             ,
             
             it
             hath
             the
             name
             of
             Sordes
             giuen
             it
             ;
             which
             signifies
             foulenesse
             ,
             or
             beastlinesse
             .
             The
             Emperour
             
               Alexander
               Severus
            
             ,
             (
             a
             great
             subduer
             of
             this
             vice
             )
             when
             he
             saw
             any
             Minister
             noted
             thereof
             ,
             his
             choller
             rose
             ,
             and
             his
             stomacke
             began
             to
             turne
             ,
             and
             did
             prouoke
             him
             to
             vomit
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             seene
             some
             loathsome
             stinking
             thing
             .
             And
             for
             such
             kinde
             of
             corrupt
             men
             he
             would
             vsually
             say
             ,
             hee
             had
             euer
             a
             fingar
             in
             readines
             ,
             to
             plucke
             out
             their
             eyes
             .
             And
             for
             the
             better
             informing
             himselfe
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             businesses
             ,
             hee
             made
             choice
             of
             some
             vertuous
             and
             intelligent
             persons
             ,
             whom
             hee
             sent
             secretly
             as
             Spyes
             into
             seuerall
             parts
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             (
             which
             all
             wise
             Kings
             ought
             to
             doe
             )
             giuing
             them
             good
             Intertainment
             for
             the
             defraying
             of
             their
             charges
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             truly
             informe
             him
             of
             all
             whatsoeuer
             passed
             ,
             as
             how
             his
             Ministers
             behaued
             themselues
             in
             their
             gouernment
             ,
             how
             in
             their
             Offices
             ?
             Saying
             ;
             That
             if
             they
             did
             abuse
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             enough
             to
             remoue
             them
             onely
             ,
             and
             put
             other
             in
             their
             places
             ;
             but
             for
             example
             sake
             ,
             seuerely
             likewise
             to
             punish
             them
             .
             He
             gaue
             all
             his
             Officers
             good
             honest
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             allowance
             ,
             and
             would
             by
             no
             meanes
             permit
             ,
             that
             any
             Magistracie
             ,
             or
             publicke
             Office
             ,
             should
             bee
             bought
             and
             solde
             .
             For
             he
             ,
             that
             buyes
             of
             me
             (
             sayd
             hee
             )
             must
             of
             necessitie
             sell
             to
             another
             ,
             for
             to
             quit
             his
             Cost
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             make
             his
             best
             profit
             and
             benefit
             thereof
             .
             Such
             as
             these
             ,
             buy
             cheape
             in
             the
             grosse
             ,
             and
             sell
             deare
             by
             retaile
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             hee
             that
             buyes
             a
             tree
             for
             money
             ,
             can
             hardly
             afford
             the
             fruite
             for
             nothing
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             made
             heereupon
             a
             Law
             worthy
             so
             noble
             a
             Prince
             ,
             
             and
             deseruing
             heere
             to
             bee
             set
             downe
             ,
             as
             a
             Patterne
             for
             Kings
             .
             Wee
             will
             (
             sayth
             hee
             )
             and
             ordaine
             ,
             that
             those
             be
             appointed
             Gouernours
             of
             our
             Prouinces
             ,
             who
             shall
             bee
             found
             worthy
             those
             places
             ,
             charging
             and
             commanding
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             conferred
             either
             for
             ambition
             ,
             or
             bribes
             ,
             or
             promises
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             price
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             giuen
             
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             meerely
             for
             that
             they
             are
             men
             of
             an
             honorable
             and
             vertuous
             disposition
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             good
             and
             approued
             life
             .
             And
             these
             ,
             whom
             you
             (
             my
             President
             )
             shall
             choose
             ,
             or
             we
             our selues
             vpon
             your
             report
             ,
             wee
             will
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             are
             admitted
             to
             these
             Offices
             ,
             shall
             solemnely
             sweare
             ,
             and
             firmely
             promise
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             said
             preferments
             ,
             or
             places
             of
             charge
             and
             gouernment
             ,
             they
             haue
             neuer
             giuen
             ,
             nor
             promised
             any
             thing
             for
             them
             ,
             neither
             shall
             giue
             heereafter
             either
             openly
             ,
             or
             vnder
             hand
             ,
             either
             directly
             ,
             or
             indirectly
             .
             Neither
             shall
             they
             take
             ,
             or
             receiue
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             shall
             rest
             contented
             with
             their
             Salaries
             ,
             and
             Pensions
             ,
             Nor
             shall
             pocket
             any
             bribe
             in
             publike
             ,
             or
             priuate
             ,
             not
             onely
             during
             their
             Office
             ,
             but
             neither
             before
             nor
             after
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             are
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Diuerse
             other
             ancient
             ,
             and
             Moderne
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             decrees
             haue
             beene
             made
             ,
             generally
             prohibiting
             all
             kind
             of
             gifts
             and
             bribes
             ,
             vpon
             paine
             of
             diuers
             very
             greiuous
             punishments
             ,
             to
             be
             inflicted
             vpon
             those
             ,
             that
             either
             take
             ,
             or
             giue
             bribes
             .
             As
             paying
             double
             what
             was
             promised
             ,
             or
             giuen
             ;
             depriuation
             of
             Office
             ;
             The
             treble
             value
             of
             what
             was
             giuen
             ;
             Then
             (
             vpon
             the
             increasing
             of
             the
             abuse
             )
             a
             quadruple
             value
             .
             And
             after
             that
             ,
             Confiscation
             of
             goods
             ,
             banishment
             ,
             and
             open
             infamie
             .
             Iustinian
             ,
             added
             heereunto
             the
             punishment
             of
             Whipping
             .
             And
             the
             Emperour
             Valens
             ,
             and
             Valentinianus
             ,
             farther
             increased
             the
             same
             ,
             commanding
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             burned
             .
             And
             the
             now
             Emperours
             of
             Iapan
             ,
             did
             lately
             execute
             the
             sayd
             Law
             vpon
             one
             of
             his
             Fauourites
             Secretaries
             for
             taking
             of
             a
             bribe
             ;
             and
             him
             that
             bribed
             him
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             Gouerner
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             )
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             beheaded
             .
             Plato
             ,
             
             would
             make
             it
             arul'd
             case
             :
             That
             that
             Iudge
             should
             dye
             the
             death
             ,
             
             that
             should
             take
             a
             bribe
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             neither
             the
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
             
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             nor
             of
             hell
             it selfe
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             represse
             the
             loue
             of
             money
             .
             
               Disputante
               Paulo
               de
               judicio
               futuro
               ,
               tremefactus
               est
               Felix
               :
               Paul
            
             reasoning
             of
             the
             iudgement
             to
             come
             ,
             Felix
             trembled
             ,
             who
             was
             President
             
             or
             Ruler
             of
             Cesarea
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             feare
             of
             that
             terrible
             day
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             was
             not
             able
             to
             bridle
             his
             Couetousnesse
             .
             He
             trembled
             for
             feare
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             heart
             ,
             were
             placed
             vpon
             that
             money
             which
             hee
             hoped
             to
             receiue
             from
             that
             blessed
             Apostle
             .
             Feare
             is
             not
             of
             force
             ,
             to
             detaine
             the
             Couetous
             ;
             For
             Couetousnesse
             ,
             is
             a
             huge
             great
             riuer
             which
             if
             it
             once
             begin
             to
             make
             it's
             Current
             ,
             bee
             it
             which
             way
             it
             will
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             withholding
             of
             it
             .
             If
             you
             stop
             it's
             course
             one
             way
             ,
             
             it
             breakes
             out
             another
             way
             .
             So
             it
             did
             with
             that
             naughty
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             hasted
             with
             great
             furie
             to
             curse
             Gods
             people
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             finger
             his
             promised
             gold
             .
             And
             though
             an
             Angell
             stood
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             stopp't
             his
             way
             ,
             hee
             tooke
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             brake
             through
             thicke
             and
             thin
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             that
             hee
             might
             not
             loose
             his
             reward
             ;
             
             so
             farre
             (
             saith
             Iosephus
             )
             did
             the
             promises
             and
             gifts
             of
             the
             Moabites
             preuaile
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             chose
             rather
             for
             his
             priuate
             interest
             ,
             to
             please
             a
             King
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             then
             him
             of
             Heauen
             .
             The
             Kings
             of
             Spaine
             haue
             likewise
             made
             some
             Lawes
             with
             very
             sharpe
             and
             rigorous
             punishments
             ,
             but
             all
             not
             worth
             a
             pinne
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             executed
             .
             So
             that
             this
             bad
             custome
             alone
             ,
             is
             of
             more
             force
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             lawes
             .
             These
             are
             written
             with
             inke
             ,
             on
             paper
             ;
             Those
             ,
             with
             letters
             of
             gold
             on
             the
             heart
             .
             The
             Lawes
             threaten
             with
             roughnesse
             and
             rigour
             ;
             Money
             perswades
             with
             softnesse
             and
             gentlenesse
             ,
             and
             carryes
             mens
             mindes
             after
             it
             without
             contradiction
             .
             The
             Lawes
             ,
             haue
             few
             to
             defend
             them
             ,
             &
             to
             put
             them
             in
             execution
             .
             But
             this
             euill
             custome
             ,
             is
             of
             more
             force
             then
             the
             Law
             ,
             &
             hath
             stronger
             Abettors
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             terrible
             are
             the
             forces
             and
             skirmishes
             of
             this
             foule
             assaulting
             vice
             ,
             become
             now
             as
             it
             were
             naturall
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             more
             vsed
             in
             these
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             Times
             whatsoeuer
             .
             Demosthenes
             ask't
             the
             Athenians
             (
             &
             those
             which
             are
             ,
             may
             aske
             of
             those
             that
             haue
             bin
             )
             what
             were
             in
             those
             times
             which
             are
             not
             in
             these
             ?
             And
             himselfe
             makes
             the
             answer
             ,
             That
             one
             thing
             was
             now
             wanting
             vnto
             them
             ;
             whereby
             those
             that
             liu'd
             then
             ,
             alwayes
             went
             away
             with
             the
             victory
             ,
             &
             mainned
             
             their
             libertie
             .
             Which
             was
             ;
             The
             perpetuall
             hatred
             which
             they
             bore
             vnto
             those
             ,
             who
             suffered
             themselues
             to
             be
             corrupted
             with
             mony
             .
             In
             stead
             whereof
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             come
             to
             that
             passe
             ,
             that
             to
             receiue
             a
             bribe
             ,
             is
             onely
             a
             nine
             dayes
             wonder
             ;
             if
             the
             same
             be
             confest
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             a
             matter
             of
             laughter
             ;
             if
             proued
             ,
             he
             that
             receiues
             ,
             receiues
             a
             pardon
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             informes
             ,
             sent
             away
             with
             a
             flea
             in
             his
             eare
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             a
             reward
             ,
             receiues
             a
             round
             checke
             for
             his
             labour
             ,
             &
             growes
             a
             hated
             man
             ,
             and
             troublesome
             member
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             .
             But
             vnfortunate
             is
             that
             Common-wealth
             ,
             where
             Corruption
             liues
             vncontrolled
             .
             And
             because
             this
             Vice
             goes
             daily
             taking
             deepe
             roote
             ,
             and
             grows
             still
             stronger
             and
             stronger
             ,
             inuenting
             new
             impudencies
             ,
             new
             slightes
             and
             subtilties
             ,
             it
             is
             needefull
             that
             Kings
             should
             hunt
             Counter
             ,
             and
             finde
             out
             some
             new
             Tricke
             ,
             to
             take
             these
             olde
             ones
             in
             the
             Trap.
             And
             this
             one
             (
             me
             thinks
             )
             would
             be
             a
             pretty
             remedy
             for
             this
             disease
             ;
             That
             a
             Law
             were
             made
             ,
             That
             of
             all
             those
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             nominated
             for
             Ministers
             and
             Officers
             publike
             and
             particular
             in
             any
             Tribunall
             ,
             or
             Ministry
             what
             soeuer
             as
             well
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             gouernment
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             publike
             Treasurie
             ,
             there
             should
             an
             Inuentorie
             be
             taken
             (
             by
             some
             deputed
             for
             that
             purpose
             )
             of
             all
             their
             rents
             ,
             and
             goods
             moueable
             ,
             and
             vnmoueable
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             to
             take
             their
             oath
             (
             as
             the
             fashion
             is
             )
             at
             their
             entrance
             into
             their
             Office
             ,
             the
             said
             Inuentory
             should
             be
             presented
             in
             open
             Court
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             made
             to
             sweare
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             solemne
             oath
             that
             this
             is
             a
             true
             Inuentorie
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Estate
             is
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             neither
             more
             nor
             lesse
             ,
             or
             much
             there
             abouts
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             when
             their
             states
             come
             to
             be
             increased
             ,
             and
             their
             wealth
             makes
             a
             great
             noyse
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             may
             (
             vpon
             better
             inquirie
             )
             be
             knowen
             how
             ,
             and
             which
             way
             ,
             they
             came
             by
             it
             .
             For
             experience
             daily
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             that
             your
             Iudges
             ,
             your
             Exchequer
             men
             ,
             and
             other
             publike
             Officers
             ,
             enter
             into
             the
             Office
             with
             little
             ,
             and
             goe
             out
             with
             much
             .
             And
             I
             would
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             Atturney
             generall
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             like
             nature
             ,
             
             should
             enter
             an
             Action
             against
             all
             those
             Augmentations
             of
             their
             Estates
             whereof
             they
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             render
             a
             good
             Account
             .
             I
             could
             likewise
             wish
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             sworne
             to
             that
             Law
             of
             Theodosius
             ;
             That
             they
             neither
             gaue
             ,
             nor
             promised
             ,
             by
             themselues
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             person
             ,
             or
             persons
             ,
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             the
             foresaid
             Offices
             :
             Neither
             that
             they
             shall
             receiue
             any
             thing
             of
             free
             gift
             ,
             
             be
             it
             offred
             with
             neuer
             so
             good
             a
             will.
             Which
             oath
             ,
             the
             Ancient
             Romans
             swore
             vnto
             .
             And
             if
             at
             any
             time
             it
             shall
             be
             proued
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             either
             giuen
             ,
             or
             taken
             ,
             that
             they
             incurre
             the
             punishment
             of
             priuation
             of
             Office
             ,
             and
             Confiscation
             of
             goods
             .
             
             And
             this
             Course
             being
             taken
             ,
             these
             cannot
             offend
             againe
             ;
             and
             if
             their
             dealing
             hath
             beene
             vpright
             and
             faire
             (
             as
             good
             men
             will
             not
             refuse
             a
             iust
             tryall
             ,
             but
             rather
             (
             out
             of
             loue
             to
             goodnesse
             )
             imbrace
             it
             ,
             )
             God
             forbid
             but
             they
             should
             bee
             well
             rewarded
             by
             the
             State
             ,
             for
             their
             good
             and
             faithfull
             seruice
             .
             And
             this
             is
             no
             new
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             shall
             finde
             it
             (
             if
             we
             looke
             backe
             to
             former
             times
             )
             practised
             long
             a
             goe
             .
             And
             the
             Emperour
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             ,
             did
             likewise
             ordaine
             ,
             that
             all
             Liuetenants
             ,
             and
             Gouerners
             before
             they
             went
             to
             serue
             in
             their
             Residencies
             and
             Offices
             ,
             they
             should
             bring
             in
             an
             Inuentorie
             of
             all
             they
             had
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Gouernment
             was
             expired
             ,
             by
             coating
             and
             comparing
             the
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             might
             see
             how
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             they
             thriued
             thereupon
             .
             
               Audist
               is
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Praefectum
               Praetorij
               nostri
               antè
               Triduum
               quàm
               fieret
               ,
               mendicum
               ,
               &
               pauperem
               :
               sed
               subitò
               diuitem
               factum
               .
               Vndè
               (
               quaeso
               )
               nisi
               de
               visceribus
               Reip.
               qui
               ob
               hanc
               causam
               Prouincias
               sibi
               datas
               credunt
               ,
               vt
               luxurientur
               &
               diuites
               fiant
               ?
               &c.
            
             You
             haue
             heard
             that
             our
             
               Praetorian
               Praefect
            
             ,
             some
             few
             dayes
             since
             was
             a
             very
             beggar
             ,
             but
             now
             sodainely
             become
             rich
             .
             Whence
             (
             I
             pray
             )
             should
             this
             come
             but
             from
             out
             the
             bowells
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             who
             for
             this
             cause
             thinke
             Prouinces
             are
             committed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             therein
             riot
             ,
             and
             grow
             rich
             ?
             Setting
             at
             nought
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             
             the
             respect
             vnto
             their
             Kings
             ,
             their
             feare
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             shame
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Truly
             (
             saith
             Plato
             )
             that
             publike
             Minister
             may
             be
             had
             in
             suspicion
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             office
             is
             growne
             rich
             .
             For
             he
             that
             only
             gets
             by
             lawfull
             meanes
             can
             hardly
             liue
             at
             so
             high
             a
             rate
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             his
             fellowes
             doe
             ,
             build
             such
             sumptuous
             and
             costly
             houses
             ,
             and
             leaue
             so
             faire
             and
             great
             an
             estate
             behind
             him
             to
             his
             Heyre
             .
             And
             he
             ,
             who
             heerein
             does
             more
             then
             he
             can
             ,
             will
             likewise
             do
             more
             then
             he
             ought
             .
             For
             he
             ,
             that
             will
             seeke
             to
             out-doe
             his
             meanes
             ,
             will
             not
             sticke
             to
             out-doe
             his
             honestie
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             gifts
             haue
             euermore
             bred
             a
             iealousie
             of
             Corruption
             ;
             and
             in
             Iudges
             ,
             esteemed
             the
             foulest
             fault
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             of
             how
             little
             worth
             is
             a
             little
             gift
             ;
             and
             yet
             what
             a
             great
             hurt
             ,
             to
             a
             Ministers
             honour
             ?
             
             A
             gift
             (
             saith
             Nazianzene
             )
             is
             a
             secret
             Tyrant
             ,
             which
             doth
             subdue
             ,
             and
             tread
             all
             vnder
             foote
             .
             And
             ,
             to
             giue
             ,
             is
             of
             all
             other
             the
             greatest
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             violence
             .
             
             It
             is
             Senecas
             Counsell
             ;
             That
             ,
             he
             ,
             that
             will
             inioy
             his
             owne
             freedome
             ,
             must
             not
             receiue
             anothers
             benefit
             .
             Fo●
             to
             giue
             ,
             is
             to
             in-slaue
             ;
             And
             the
             receiuer
             ,
             is
             the
             giuers
             slaue
             .
             Gifts
             ,
             are
             but
             Gyues
             and
             chaines
             wrought
             of
             strong
             linkes
             :
             The
             ending
             of
             one
             ,
             being
             the
             beginning
             of
             another
             .
             And
             where
             the
             first
             ends
             ,
             the
             second
             begins
             .
             And
             this
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             
               dispone
               la
               trabaion
               para
               otr●s
               muchos
            
             ;
             serues
             but
             as
             a
             Timber
             peece
             to
             couple
             and
             fasten
             many
             others
             .
             Take
             heede
             therefore
             (
             saith
             the
             Emperour
             Iustinian
             of
             receiuing
             giftes
             ,
             which
             quit
             our
             libertie
             ,
             blinde
             our
             vnderstanding
             ,
             
             incline
             our
             wills
             ,
             and
             defame
             our
             honour
             .
             But
             make
             thou
             much
             of
             cleane
             hands
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             shall
             keepe
             his
             hands
             cleane
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             suffer
             himselfe
             to
             be
             corrupted
             by
             priuate
             Interest
             ,
             shall
             haue
             much
             honour
             and
             fame
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             place
             prouided
             for
             him
             in
             that
             other
             .
             
               Qui
               excutit
               manus
               suas
               ab
               omni
               munere
               ,
               iste
               in
               excelsis
               habitabit
               &
               Regem
               in
               decore
               suo
               videbunt
               oculi
               eius
               :
               hee
               that
               shaketh
               his
               hands
               from
               holding
               of
               bribes
               ,
            
             
             hee
             shall
             dwell
             on
             high
             ;
             And
             his
             eyes
             shall
             see
             
             the
             King
             in
             his
             beauty
             .
             All
             this
             ,
             and
             more
             shall
             they
             attaine
             to
             ,
             that
             are
             truly
             of
             pure
             heart
             ,
             and
             cleane
             hands
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             (
             say
             they
             )
             that
             you
             say
             ,
             is
             true
             .
             We
             confesse
             as
             much
             .
             But
             withall
             we
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             That
             that
             which
             we
             receiue
             is
             
               subsidium
               gratuitum
            
             ,
             a
             free
             gift
             ,
             a
             ●eere
             gratuitie
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             loue
             ,
             and
             good
             liking
             of
             the
             Giuer
             .
             And
             we
             affirme
             ,
             That
             all
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             that
             is
             giuen
             ,
             is
             respectiue
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             that
             Predicament
             ,
             which
             the
             Logicians
             tearme
             ,
             
               Ad
               aliquid
            
             .
             Whereby
             he
             that
             receiueth
             a
             courtesie
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             returne
             a
             courtesie
             .
             And
             those
             which
             giue
             ,
             hope
             to
             receiue
             from
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             cannot
             iustly
             giue
             them
             .
             With
             these
             conditions
             ,
             a
             gift
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             to
             be
             lawfully
             receiued
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             free
             ,
             vnclogg'd
             ,
             disinteressed
             ,
             without
             pretension
             ,
             and
             without
             respect
             of
             requitall
             ,
             or
             reference
             to
             any
             recompence
             or
             retribution
             .
             That
             is
             a
             gift
             ,
             which
             goes
             dis-roabed
             of
             all
             respects
             which
             is
             neither
             a
             friend
             nor
             kindsman
             ,
             nor
             kindswoman
             of
             the
             party
             that
             giues
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             obligation
             ,
             no
             Interest
             ,
             no
             necessitie
             ,
             but
             is
             all
             pure
             loue
             ,
             and
             is
             freely
             giuen
             of
             grace
             ,
             onely
             to
             do
             him
             good
             ,
             that
             receiues
             it
             ,
             The
             rest
             is
             Vsurie
             ,
             Loane
             ,
             br●bery
             ,
             and
             hope
             of
             gaine
             .
             And
             if
             they
             will
             see
             that
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             let
             them
             come
             downe
             from
             that
             high
             place
             wherein
             they
             are
             ,
             let
             a
             Visitation
             goe
             forth
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             sha●l
             quickly
             see
             ,
             how
             euery
             man
             longs
             and
             desires
             ,
             that
             that
             may
             bee
             returned
             to
             the
             Owners
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             got
             by
             foule
             play
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             blindenesse
             in
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             giuen
             them
             ,
             proceedes
             from
             liberalitie
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             good
             will
             and
             loue
             they
             beare
             vnto
             them
             .
             God
             he
             knowes
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             do
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             corrupt
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             neither
             may
             ,
             nor
             ought
             .
             Let
             them
             beleeue
             me
             ,
             and
             not
             deceiue
             themselues
             .
             For
             to
             giue
             ,
             and
             receiue
             ,
             is
             a
             cunning
             peece
             of
             businesse
             ,
             a
             thing
             of
             great
             artifice
             ,
             wit
             ,
             and
             subtiltie
             ,
             and
             on
             whatsoeuer
             occasion
             it
             
             worketh
             ,
             it
             workes
             Miracles
             .
             But
             in
             case
             gifts
             should
             not
             corrupt
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             appease
             ,
             and
             moue
             affection
             .
             Being
             (
             as
             that
             wise
             King
             Salomon
             saith
             )
             like
             vnto
             the
             w●ues
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             make
             the
             tallest
             ship
             to
             reele
             ,
             be
             she
             neuer
             so
             we●l
             ballasted
             .
             And
             waues
             neuer
             come
             single
             .
             A●d
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             strong
             waues
             indeede
             ,
             they
             ouerturne
             her
             ,
             and
             sinke
             her
             in
             the
             Sea.
             
               Reprom●s●io
               nequi●●●ma
               m●ltos
               perdidit
            
             ,
             
             
               &
               Commouit
               illos
               ,
               quasi
               fluctus
               maris
               .
            
             Let
             them
             looke
             well
             to
             themselues
             ,
             that
             receiue
             gifts
             ,
             for
             they
             run
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             hazard
             ;
             let
             them
             take
             heede
             ,
             least
             some
             storme
             arise
             that
             may
             drowne
             their
             ship
             ,
             euen
             then
             (
             as
             often
             hath
             beene
             seene
             )
             when
             she
             is
             deepest
             and
             richest
             laden
             .
             And
             let
             them
             not
             trust
             to
             their
             taking
             in
             secret
             ,
             nor
             of
             such
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             person
             ;
             for
             the
             Diuine
             Sunne
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             whom
             they
             offend
             ,
             will
             discouer
             and
             bring
             all
             to
             light
             .
             And
             though
             no
             body
             should
             see
             or
             know
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Conscience
             knowes
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             two
             sure
             Witnesses
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             ,
             which
             time
             will
             produce
             .
          
           
             They
             likewise
             alleage
             ,
             That
             they
             haue
             leaue
             and
             licence
             of
             their
             Kings
             to
             receiue
             gifts
             .
             Whereunto
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             I
             answer
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             beleeued
             ,
             that
             Christian
             Kings
             ,
             will
             grant
             such
             Licences
             as
             these
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             preiudiciall
             ,
             pernicious
             ,
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             Common
             good
             ,
             and
             good
             gouernment
             of
             their
             Kingdomes
             .
             Secondly
             I
             say
             ;
             (
             speaking
             with
             that
             reuerence
             and
             respect
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             vnto
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Kings
             )
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             grounded
             on
             good
             Diuinitie
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             giue
             any
             such
             leaue
             or
             licence
             vnto
             their
             Ministers
             .
             Againe
             ,
             they
             vrge
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             ,
             in
             some
             particular
             case
             ,
             gifts
             haue
             beene
             giuen
             to
             some
             great
             Priuado
             ,
             or
             fauourite
             of
             the
             King.
             It
             may
             be
             so
             ;
             But
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             to
             no
             Counsellour
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             can
             it
             euer
             iustly
             be
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             done
             .
             But
             because
             this
             will
             fall
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             our
             insuing
             discourse
             ;
             I
             will
             cite
             those
             words
             ;
             
               Timentes
               
               Deum
            
             .
             Fearing
             God
             :
             Which
             follow
             anon
             after
             the
             beginning
             .
             For
             well
             will
             it
             suite
             ,
             that
             with
             these
             ,
             we
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             because
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             wisedome
             .
             And
             from
             whence
             ,
             as
             from
             their
             fountaine
             ,
             are
             deriued
             all
             those
             other
             good
             qualities
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             man.
             
               Timor
               Domini
               super
               omnia
               se
               superposuit
               :
               There
               is
               none
               aboue
               him
               that
               feareth
               the
               Lord.
               Et
               beatus
               homo
               ,
            
             
             
               cui
               donatum
               est
               ,
               habere
               illum
               :
               And
               happy
               is
               that
               man
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               giuen
               .
            
             For
             he
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             hath
             all
             the
             good
             that
             can
             be
             desired
             .
             
               Plenitudo
               sapientiae
               est
            
             ,
             
             
               timere
               Deum
               :
               To
               feare
               the
               Lord
               is
               fullnesse
               of
               wisedome
               .
            
             He
             that
             would
             be
             a
             generall
             Scholler
             in
             all
             kinde
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             be
             well
             seene
             in
             all
             the
             Artes
             and
             Sciences
             ,
             and
             haue
             all
             those
             good
             parts
             and
             qualities
             ,
             combined
             and
             ioyned
             ▪
             together
             ,
             let
             him
             loue
             and
             feare
             God.
             For
             he
             that
             feares
             him
             ,
             and
             hath
             him
             alwayes
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             hath
             libertie
             and
             power
             to
             ouercome
             the
             feare
             and
             dread
             of
             the
             mightie
             ,
             whereof
             the
             World
             doth
             stand
             (
             and
             all
             for
             want
             of
             this
             feare
             )
             too
             much
             in
             awe
             .
             Among
             the
             Lawes
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Iosephus
            
             relateth
             one
             ,
             wherein
             he
             willeth
             Iudes
             that
             they
             should
             aboue
             all
             things
             preferre
             Iustice
             ;
             and
             that
             without
             respect
             to
             any
             mans
             person
             ,
             or
             dignitie
             ,
             they
             should
             equally
             iudge
             all
             ;
             For
             they
             hauing
             (
             as
             they
             haue
             )
             heere
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             feare
             any
             other
             but
             him
             .
             He
             that
             preuaricates
             Iustice
             in
             relation
             to
             great
             persons
             ,
             makes
             them
             greater
             and
             more
             powerfull
             then
             God
             ;
             who
             giues
             vs
             this
             short
             but
             stoute
             Lesson
             ;
             
               Feare
               not
               him
               ,
               that
               can
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               thy
               life
               ,
               but
               feare
               thou
               him
               ,
               that
               can
               kill
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               depriue
               thee
               of
               lifeeuerlasting
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               forsake
               the
               poore
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               the
               rich
               ,
               nor
               iudge
               vniustly
               ,
               nor
               doe
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               vnequall
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               the
               powerfull
               ,
               but
               keepe
               iustice
               in
               it's
               true
               weight
               and
               measure
               ;
               without
               any
               humane
               respect
               ,
               or
               vaine
               ●eare
               .
            
             King
             Iehosaphat
             aduiseth
             the
             Iudges
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             
             in
             their
             iudgements
             ,
             they
             feare
             none
             but
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Law-giuers
             ,
             as
             
               Lycurgus
               Solon
               ,
               Numa
            
             ,
             and
             a
             number
             of
             others
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             chiefest
             of
             all
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             who
             gouerned
             Common-wealths
             ,
             and
             made
             Lawes
             ,
             founded
             them
             with
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             feare
             of
             God.
             These
             are
             the
             first
             and
             last
             Letters
             of
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Christian
             gouernment
             ,
             wherewith
             that
             wise
             King
             did
             summe
             vp
             the
             booke
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             hee
             made
             for
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Men.
             
               Deum
               time
            
             ,
             
             
               &
               mandata
               eius
               obserua
               :
               hoc
               est
               omnis
               homo
               .
               Feare
               God
               ,
               and
               keepe
               his
               Commandements
               :
               for
               this
               is
               the
               whole
               dutie
               of
               man.
            
             With
             this
             he
             receiueth
             the
             stabilitie
             and
             permanencie
             of
             man.
             The
             contrary
             whereof
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             a
             beast
             and
             worse
             then
             a
             beast
             ;
             
             According
             to
             that
             of
             S.
             
               Bernard
               ;
               Ergo
               si
               hoc
               est
               omnis
               homo
               ,
               absque
               ,
               hoc
               nihil
               est
               homo
               :
            
             If
             this
             be
             the
             whole
             duty
             of
             man
             ,
             without
             this
             man
             is
             nothing
             .
             But
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             vse
             of
             reason
             ,
             breakes
             all
             lawes
             ,
             
               Facile
               deuiat
               à
               justitia
               ,
               qui
               in
               causis
               non
               Deum
               ,
               sed
               homines
               formidat
               :
            
             He
             easily
             swarues
             from
             Iustice
             ,
             which
             in
             causes
             ,
             feareth
             not
             God
             ,
             but
             Man.
             I
             will
             heere
             conclude
             with
             that
             which
             Esay
             saith
             ;
             
             
               A
               wonderfull
               Counsellour
               is
               the
               mighty
               God.
               And
               he
               is
               to
               be
               our
               chiefe
               Counsellour
               and
               more
               inward
               with
               vs
               then
               any
               King
               or
               Counsellour
               .
            
             And
             Kings
             and
             Counsellours
             are
             to
             craue
             his
             Councell
             .
             For
             Councell
             being
             his
             gift
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             communicate
             the
             sam●
             to
             any
             ,
             saue
             such
             as
             loue
             ,
             and
             feare
             him
             ,
             and
             take
             Councell
             of
             his
             diuine
             Law.
             As
             did
             that
             holy
             King.
             
               Consilium
               meum
               Iustificationes
               tuae
            
             .
             Let
             euery
             one
             enter
             into
             his
             Councell
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             let
             him
             consult
             himselfe
             the
             best
             that
             he
             can
             ;
             yet
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             all
             that
             he
             can
             ,
             let
             him
             aduise
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             For
             if
             he
             do
             not
             know
             well
             how
             to
             aduise
             himselfe
             ,
             how
             shall
             he
             giue
             Counsaile
             to
             others
             ?
             And
             he
             that
             knowes
             not
             how
             to
             rule
             &
             gouern
             himselfe
             ,
             how
             shall
             he
             command
             a
             whole
             kingdome
             ?
             
               Qui
               sibi
               nequam
               est
            
             ,
             
             
               cui
               alij
               bonus
               crit
               ?
               He
               that
               is
               euill
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               whom
               will
               hee
               be
               good
               ?
               Alexander
            
             said
             He
             hated
             that
             wise
             man
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             wise
             for
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Of
             other
             Courses
             and
             meanes
             ,
             which
             Kings
             may
             take
             for
             the
             notice
             of
             such
             persons
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             said
             Qualities
             concurre
             .
          
           
             ONe
             of
             the
             greatest
             mischiefes
             incident
             vnto
             Kingdomes
             is
             ;
             That
             Kings
             haue
             not
             true
             notice
             giuen
             them
             of
             worthy
             persons
             ,
             for
             to
             imploy
             them
             in
             his
             seruice
             .
             A
             great
             cause
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             your
             vndeseruing
             ,
             or
             (
             at
             least
             )
             lesse
             sufficient
             ,
             are
             clapt
             in
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             and
             home
             ;
             Those
             are
             the
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             most
             intermitted
             ,
             take
             most
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             procure
             by
             their
             Negociating
             and
             Plotting
             ,
             to
             occupie
             the
             best
             places
             ,
             and
             not
             contenting
             themselues
             therewith
             ,
             seeke
             to
             shut
             the
             doore
             against
             men
             of
             merit
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             them
             out
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             their
             owne
             defects
             ,
             by
             this
             course
             ,
             may
             receiue
             the
             lesse
             discouery
             .
             
             For
             this
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             opposite
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             that
             the
             neerer
             they
             are
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             more
             excellent
             lays
             it's
             Contraryes
             defect
             ,
             the
             more
             open
             .
             Now
             to
             occurre
             to
             this
             mischiefe
             ,
             wise
             Iethro
             aduised
             his
             sonne
             in
             Law
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             seeke
             out
             men
             of
             good
             parts
             ,
             and
             choose
             them
             (
             as
             we
             s●yd
             before
             )
             from
             amongst
             all
             the
             people
             .
             And
             we
             shall
             better
             perceiue
             ,
             what
             that
             Counsaile
             comprehendeth
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             but
             consider
             that
             other
             place
             of
             Deuteronomy
             ;
             Where
             Moses
             discoursing
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             what
             diligence
             he
             had
             vsed
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             it
             is
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             he
             spake
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             admonished
             them
             (
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             Ministers
             might
             take
             the
             better
             )
             that
             they
             themselues
             likewise
             would
             vse
             their
             diligences
             ,
             and
             then
             giue
             him
             notice
             of
             those
             persons
             ,
             which
             
             they
             held
             in
             greatest
             esteeme
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             (
             in
             the
             generall
             opinion
             )
             the
             ablest
             men
             .
             
               Date
               ex
               vobis
               ●iros
               sapientes
               ,
               &
               gnaros
               ,
               &
               quorum
               Conuersatio
               sit
               probata
               in
               Tribubus
               vestris
               ,
               vt
               ponam
               eos
               vobis
               Principes
               :
               Take
               yee
               wise
               men
               and
               vnderstanding
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               knowen
               amongst
               your
               Tribes
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               make
               them
               Rulers
               ouer
               you
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             ,
             the
             best
             and
             surest
             course
             ,
             that
             Kings
             can
             take
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             that
             notice
             or
             knowledge
             they
             desire
             ,
             is
             to
             lay
             holde
             on
             those
             persons
             ,
             whose
             approbation
             is
             so
             notorious
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             people
             giue
             good
             Testimonie
             of
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             as
             a
             wise
             man
             hath
             well
             obserued
             )
             the
             generall
             opinion
             ,
             is
             that
             Touchstone
             ,
             which
             proueth
             or
             reproueth
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             that
             One
             should
             deceiue
             All.
             And
             happily
             from
             hence
             grew
             that
             Common
             Adage
             
               Vox
               populi
               ,
               vox
               Dei
            
             :
             The
             Peoples
             voyce
             ,
             is
             Gods
             voyce
             .
             We
             must
             giue
             Credit
             to
             the
             fame
             and
             report
             that
             goes
             of
             Men.
             For
             (
             as
             Tacitus
             saith
             )
             she
             sometimes
             makes
             the
             choyse
             of
             Ministers
             ;
             it
             being
             his
             meaning
             ,
             that
             this
             satisfaction
             should
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             gouerne
             them
             ,
             should
             be
             chosen
             and
             elected
             by
             that
             common
             fame
             ,
             and
             good
             report
             ,
             that
             goes
             of
             them
             .
             And
             heere
             by
             the
             way
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             much
             amisse
             ,
             that
             some
             Offices
             ,
             and
             Preferments
             be
             in
             a
             dissembled
             kinde
             of
             disguise
             ;
             purposely
             published
             before
             they
             be
             bestowed
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             it
             will
             be
             intertained
             and
             receiued
             by
             the
             people
             ;
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             fit
             some
             satisfaction
             should
             be
             giuen
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             body
             that
             is
             to
             be
             commanded
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Trick
             of
             State
             ,
             whereof
             (
             vpon
             some
             occasions
             )
             Fernando
             ,
             surnamed
             the
             Wise
             ,
             made
             good
             Vse
             .
             For
             when
             he
             was
             to
             goe
             any
             great
             Voiage
             ,
             vndertake
             any
             Warre
             ,
             or
             attempt
             some
             new
             Enterprise
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             action
             of
             importance
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             publish
             ,
             nor
             iustifie
             the
             same
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             vsed
             some
             art
             and
             cunning
             ,
             imploying
             some
             persons
             fit
             for
             that
             purpose
             (
             before
             his
             designes
             were
             throughly
             vnderstood
             )
             to
             giue
             it
             out
             ;
             That
             the
             King
             should
             do
             well
             to
             make
             such
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             wa●re
             ,
             to
             make
             this
             or
             
             that
             prouision
             ,
             for
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             reason
             .
             So
             that
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             vulgar
             were
             made
             acquainted
             therewith
             and
             rested
             satisfied
             with
             the
             reasons
             that
             were
             rendred
             for
             it
             .
             And
             then
             afterwards
             it
             comming
             to
             be
             published
             ;
             that
             the
             King
             had
             done
             ,
             or
             would
             doe
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             incredible
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             with
             how
             much
             ioy
             ,
             loue
             ,
             and
             applause
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             whole
             Kingdome
             ,
             this
             his
             Resolution
             was
             receiued
             .
             But
             mistake
             me
             not
             I
             pray
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             to
             be
             done
             alwayes
             ,
             but
             on
             some
             occasions
             ,
             or
             great
             preparations
             .
             And
             Kings
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             must
             haue
             a
             care
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             faithfull
             Centinells
             ,
             that
             may
             truly
             certifie
             them
             ,
             how
             that
             Newes
             takes
             ,
             and
             what
             exception
             (
             if
             any
             arise
             )
             they
             make
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             vpon
             what
             grounds
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             thing
             had
             beene
             omitted
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             amended
             A
             President
             (
             not
             vnlike
             to
             this
             )
             had
             the
             Roman
             Common-wealth
             in
             those
             it's
             first
             flourishing
             dayes
             .
             Which
             did
             cause
             their
             Lawes
             to
             be
             set
             vp
             in
             publike
             for
             27.
             dayes
             together
             before
             they
             should
             be
             of
             force
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             might
             peruse
             them
             ,
             and
             thinke
             well
             vpon
             them
             .
             How
             much
             more
             ought
             this
             Course
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             
               Legibus
               viuentibus
            
             :
             in
             those
             liuing
             Lawes
             which
             are
             your
             greater
             and
             principaller
             sort
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             to
             command
             and
             gouerne
             a
             Common-wealth
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             well
             beloued
             ,
             and
             well
             rec●iued
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             loue
             them
             ,
             respect
             them
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             them
             ,
             in
             all
             they
             shall
             say
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             their
             own
             fathers
             ?
          
           
             I
             well
             perceiue
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             much
             deceit
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             some
             men
             so
             subtile
             and
             so
             cunning
             that
             only
             with
             a
             pen
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             they
             make
             themselues
             Masters
             of
             other
             mens
             studies
             ,
             and
             labours
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             tricke
             gaine
             the
             credit
             and
             opinion
             of
             able
             and
             sufficient
             men
             ,
             when
             as
             indeed
             they
             are
             nothing
             lesse
             .
             And
             this
             deceit
             takes
             more
             in
             matter
             of
             learning
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             we
             said
             before
             )
             cannot
             be
             measured
             out
             with
             the
             yard
             .
             And
             in
             no
             place
             is
             this
             so
             common
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Courts
             of
             Kings
             ,
             where
             your
             purpurated
             persons
             (
             saith
             
             Seneca
             )
             meaning
             those
             ,
             that
             abound
             in
             riches
             ,
             and
             other
             corporall
             ornaments
             ,
             stand
             a
             loofe
             of
             from
             the
             Vulgar
             and
             yet
             vse
             to
             be
             vulgar
             in
             their
             vnderstanding
             ,
             to
             the
             preiudice
             of
             the
             good
             and
             true
             esteeme
             of
             things
             ;
             and
             amongst
             these
             kinde
             of
             men
             ,
             those
             easily
             get
             the
             name
             and
             fame
             of
             wise
             ,
             who
             talke
             boldly
             ,
             and
             spinne
             out
             a
             large
             discourse
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             well
             vnderstand
             not
             .
             And
             it
             is
             daily
             seene
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             these
             superficiall
             fellowes
             haue
             beene
             preferr'd
             to
             better
             places
             by
             these
             their
             false
             ostentations
             ,
             and
             feigned
             knowledge
             ,
             then
             great
             Learned
             Clarkes
             ,
             by
             shewing
             themselues
             humble-minded
             ,
             temperate
             in
             their
             talke
             ,
             and
             moderate
             in
             their
             conuersation
             ,
             could
             euer
             attaine
             vnto
             .
             And
             if
             this
             did
             happen
             only
             in
             those
             Sciences
             and
             faculties
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               depone
               lucrando
            
             ,
             which
             are
             studied
             for
             to
             get
             temporall
             riches
             ,
             it
             were
             tolerable
             ,
             because
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             opinion
             is
             of
             more
             profit
             for
             them
             ,
             then
             Truth
             .
             But
             the
             griefe
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             passeth
             forward
             euen
             vnto
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             professours
             of
             that
             Science
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it selfe
             superiour
             ,
             so
             ought
             it
             to
             make
             those
             ,
             which
             professe
             the
             same
             superiour
             in
             minde
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             much
             more
             to
             esteeme
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             existency
             of
             wisedome
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             then
             false
             opinion
             ,
             falsly
             gained
             amongst
             the
             lesse
             wiser
             sort
             of
             men
             .
             Now
             ,
             for
             the
             auoyding
             of
             these
             inconueniences
             ,
             it
             importeth
             much
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             do
             not
             rely
             too
             much
             vpon
             the
             opinions
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             which
             in
             particular
             are
             various
             ,
             and
             ill
             grounded
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             shall
             heare
             it
             generally
             spoken
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             one
             is
             an
             eminent
             man
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             other
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             his
             fellow
             in
             the
             kingdome
             for
             these
             and
             these
             abilities
             ,
             let
             the
             Counsell
             be
             called
             ,
             the
             Partie
             thus
             recommended
             ,
             examined
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             King
             take
             information
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             euery
             way
             as
             able
             as
             he
             ,
             euen
             in
             that
             wherein
             he
             professes
             himselfe
             his
             crafts-master
             ,
             whether
             they
             giue
             vp
             the
             same
             verdit
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             So
             that
             the
             fame
             ,
             and
             opinion
             of
             a
             
             good
             Souldiers
             ,
             of
             a
             good
             Captaine
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             good
             Gouernour
             ,
             must
             be
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Testimonie
             of
             those
             that
             are
             the
             best
             both
             Souldiers
             ,
             Captaines
             ,
             and
             Gouernours
             .
             By
             this
             line
             ,
             may
             you
             leuell
             ,
             &
             by
             this
             course
             secure
             the
             approbation
             of
             all
             other
             Offices
             .
             And
             in
             those
             whose
             sufficiencie
             may
             be
             seene
             ,
             and
             measured
             out
             by
             the
             suruay
             of
             Officialls
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             so
             much
             deceit
             therein
             ;
             but
             in
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             serue
             a
             King
             and
             State
             ,
             with
             great
             studies
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             diuers
             faculties
             ,
             as
             are
             your
             greater
             dignities
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             functions
             ,
             where
             (
             as
             we
             are
             taught
             by
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             )
             there
             is
             necessarily
             required
             great
             learning
             ,
             great
             integritie
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             great
             prudence
             and
             therefore
             had
             more
             neede
             of
             examination
             and
             triall
             .
             And
             I
             hold
             it
             for
             a
             great
             inconuenience
             ,
             that
             the
             iudgement
             of
             things
             of
             so
             high
             a
             nature
             should
             be
             remitted
             to
             the
             relation
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             onely
             farre
             from
             being
             able
             to
             iudge
             ,
             but
             scarce
             know
             how
             to
             speake
             truly
             of
             them
             .
             By
             meanes
             whereof
             it
             is
             very
             vsuall
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             suffer
             themselues
             to
             be
             ouercome
             by
             deceit
             ,
             and
             ouerswaied
             with
             passion
             ,
             holding
             those
             for
             the
             best
             and
             worthiest
             ,
             and
             recommending
             them
             to
             the
             King
             for
             those
             high
             Ministeries
             and
             Offices
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             either
             they
             ,
             or
             their
             friends
             ,
             and
             kinse
             folke
             ,
             beare
             most
             affection
             ,
             or
             are
             most
             beholding
             .
             But
             opinion
             ought
             not
             to
             carry
             these
             things
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             confirmed
             with
             very
             good
             ,
             and
             sure
             Testimonies
             .
          
           
             Much
             of
             this
             mischiefe
             will
             be
             remedied
             ,
             if
             for
             these
             and
             such
             like
             great
             Dignities
             and
             Offices
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             rely
             only
             vpon
             Fame
             ,
             or
             that
             voice
             and
             report
             ,
             which
             comes
             a
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             somtimes
             painted
             ouer
             with
             apparencies
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             maske
             and
             disguise
             of
             truth
             ,
             being
             nothing
             else
             ,
             saue
             meere
             passion
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             looke
             a
             little
             neerer
             into
             the
             inside
             of
             these
             persons
             ,
             and
             grow
             by
             communication
             into
             a
             fuller
             knowledge
             of
             them
             .
             Not
             that
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             some
             Ministers
             speake
             of
             ,
             who
             are
             sayd
             to
             know
             only
             those
             whom
             they
             preferre
             ,
             or
             are
             willing
             to
             preferre
             ,
             and
             only
             
             for
             that
             they
             haue
             heard
             them
             talke
             in
             ordinary
             matters
             of
             complement
             ,
             and
             base
             flatteries
             ,
             which
             they
             vse
             more
             ,
             which
             haue
             all
             their
             wisedome
             in
             their
             lips
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             are
             truly
             graue
             and
             learned
             men
             .
             Mens
             witts
             ,
             are
             not
             like
             the
             water
             of
             a
             fountaine
             ,
             which
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             draught
             ,
             our
             palate
             findes
             to
             be
             thicke
             ,
             or
             thin
             ,
             salt
             ,
             or
             sweete
             .
             It
             is
             like
             a
             Sea
             ,
             without
             a
             bottome
             ;
             or
             like
             vnto
             a
             deepe
             riuer
             ,
             to
             know
             whose
             depth
             ,
             we
             must
             wade
             through
             it
             from
             side
             to
             side
             .
             
               Sicut
               aqua
               pro●unda
            
             ,
             
             
               Sic
               consilium
               in
               corde
               viri
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             )
             
               Counsaile
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               is
               like
               a
               deepe
               water
               :
               Sed
               homo
               sapiens
               exhauriet
               illud
               :
            
             But
             a
             man
             of
             vnderstanding
             will
             draw
             it
             out
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             learned
             ,
             and
             wise
             ,
             that
             must
             make
             iudgement
             of
             wise
             ,
             and
             learned
             men
             .
             In
             the
             sacred
             history
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             we
             reade
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             holy
             Patriarke
             Isaac
             determined
             to
             giue
             the
             benediction
             of
             the
             primogenitureship
             to
             his
             elder
             sonne
             
               Esau
               ,
               Iacob
            
             came
             athwart
             him
             ,
             and
             feigned
             himselfe
             to
             be
             Esau
             ,
             (
             whom
             his
             aged
             father
             meant
             to
             blesse
             )
             and
             in
             a
             distinct
             and
             cleare
             voyce
             sayd
             vnto
             him
             ;
             
             I
             am
             thy
             first
             begotten
             sonne
             Esau
             ;
             To
             whom
             the
             Patriarke
             made
             answer
             ;
             
               Thy
               voyce
            
             seemeth
             
               not
               to
               be
               the
               voyce
               of
            
             Esau
             ,
             
               but
               of
               Iacob
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             
               Accede
               huc
               ,
               vt
               tangam
               te
               fili
               mi
               :
               Come
               neere
               I
               pray
               thee
               that
               I
               may
               feele
               thee
               (
               my
               sonne
               )
               whether
               thou
               be●
               my
               very
               sonne
            
             Esau
             ,
             
               or
               not
            
             ?
             Many
             there
             are
             ,
             who
             boast
             themselues
             to
             be
             elder
             brothers
             in
             vertue
             ,
             and
             learning
             ,
             and
             with
             tricks
             and
             deuices
             ,
             clad
             themselues
             (
             to
             shew
             )
             in
             sheepes
             cloathing
             ,
             but
             inwardly
             are
             rauening
             Wolues
             ,
             and
             with
             gifts
             and
             presents
             ,
             (
             as
             Iacob
             heere
             did
             )
             incline
             ,
             or
             peruert
             the
             mindes
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             they
             giue
             them
             credit
             ,
             and
             beleife
             ,
             stealing
             by
             this
             meanes
             the
             blessing
             away
             ,
             and
             getting
             prioritie
             of
             place
             ,
             being
             indeed
             younger
             brothers
             in
             their
             deserts
             .
             And
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             in
             this
             History
             ,
             there
             did
             concurre
             two
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             sufficient
             to
             deceiue
             the
             Patriarke
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             blinde
             or
             at
             least
             very
             dimme
             sighted
             ;
             For
             (
             as
             wee
             said
             before
             )
             when
             this
             
             propounding
             or
             nominating
             of
             such
             persons
             ,
             is
             left
             to
             the
             will
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             blinde
             ,
             or
             ignorant
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             done
             therein
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             full
             of
             deceit
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             That
             the
             voyce
             was
             far
             different
             ,
             from
             the
             person
             whom
             he
             felt
             .
             The
             like
             vsually
             happeneth
             in
             that
             matter
             which
             we
             haue
             now
             in
             hand
             .
             For
             there
             shall
             goe
             a
             voyce
             ,
             and
             fame
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             opinion
             of
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             very
             worthy
             parts
             ,
             but
             comming
             vpon
             the
             first
             sight
             to
             those
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             preferre
             him
             ,
             he
             seemeth
             to
             be
             another
             manner
             of
             man
             ,
             from
             that
             which
             hee
             truly
             is
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             (
             like
             the
             blinde
             )
             they
             only
             feele
             ,
             touch
             ,
             and
             examine
             these
             wise
             men
             ,
             when
             as
             indeede
             they
             should
             conforme
             themselues
             to
             the
             settled
             voyce
             ,
             and
             receiued
             opinion
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             who
             are
             better
             seene
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             and
             haue
             a
             deeper
             knowledge
             of
             them
             .
             Anciently
             ,
             the
             people
             did
             meere
             all
             together
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             generall
             and
             common
             voyce
             did
             nominate
             him
             to
             be
             their
             Bishop
             whom
             they
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             fittest
             man
             ,
             and
             most
             worthy
             the
             Episcopall
             Sea.
             And
             this
             was
             then
             held
             the
             fairest
             and
             surest
             Course
             .
             For
             (
             to
             speake
             morally
             )
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             (
             as
             we
             said
             before
             )
             that
             one
             single
             man
             ,
             should
             deceiue
             so
             many
             ,
             nor
             draw
             the
             votes
             and
             suffrages
             of
             all
             the
             whole
             multitude
             vnto
             him
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             had
             parts
             and
             abilities
             deseruing
             this
             their
             approbation
             .
             Many
             most
             holy
             men
             ,
             and
             great
             Prelates
             ,
             as
             
               Ambroses
               ,
               Gregories
               ,
               Chrysostomes
            
             ,
             and
             other
             learned
             ,
             and
             graue
             Diuines
             ,
             haue
             receiued
             their
             preferments
             by
             such
             Nominations
             as
             these
             .
             But
             this
             kinde
             of
             Election
             (
             now
             some
             yeares
             since
             )
             was
             reduced
             (
             esteeming
             it
             the
             fittest
             and
             the
             surest
             way
             )
             to
             the
             voyces
             ,
             and
             suffrages
             of
             your
             Deanes
             and
             Chapters
             of
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             .
             But
             ,
             because
             in
             humane
             things
             there
             is
             such
             little
             stabilitie
             and
             firmenesse
             ,
             your
             popular
             dissensions
             inforced
             them
             (
             for
             the
             greater
             ease
             and
             quiet
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             )
             that
             your
             Kings
             (
             by
             concession
             of
             the
             chiefe
             Bishops
             )
             should
             haue
             the
             nominating
             of
             them
             .
             
             And
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             well
             ordained
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             regard
             ,
             that
             as
             those
             their
             Royall
             persons
             ,
             are
             of
             so
             superiour
             a
             degree
             ,
             and
             so
             free
             from
             respects
             of
             humane
             businesses
             (
             for
             these
             are
             wont
             to
             worke
             vpon
             the
             mindes
             of
             particular
             men
             )
             so
             the
             nomination
             ,
             that
             passeth
             through
             their
             hands
             ,
             is
             by
             much
             the
             more
             certaine
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             ouer
             the
             people
             ,
             God
             doth
             inlighten
             them
             (
             so
             as
             they
             do
             not
             dis-deserue
             this
             light
             ,
             or
             be
             rebellious
             vnto
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             making
             of
             a
             good
             and
             iudicious
             choise
             .
             )
             
             
               Diuinatio
               in
               labijs
               regis
               ,
               in
               iudicio
               non
               errabit
               os
               ejus
               :
               A
               diuine
               sentence
               is
               in
               the
               lips
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               mouth
               shall
               not
               erre
               in
               iudgement
               .
            
             For
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             a
             good
             and
             vertuous
             King
             ,
             God
             doth
             assuredly
             assist
             his
             Actions
             ,
             directing
             him
             by
             an
             especiall
             grace
             ,
             and
             particular
             fauour
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             erre
             in
             a
             businesse
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             .
             And
             this
             doth
             oblige
             them
             to
             looke
             well
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             care
             and
             good
             heed
             in
             the
             nomination
             of
             them
             .
             And
             let
             Kings
             take
             this
             into
             their
             consideration
             ,
             that
             being
             such
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             they
             haue
             in
             some
             measure
             a
             kinde
             of
             propheticall
             gift
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             (
             will
             they
             but
             strip
             themselues
             of
             passion
             ,
             and
             craue
             Gods
             holy
             assistance
             )
             erre
             in
             their
             iudgement
             .
             Oh
             ,
             what
             a
             necessitie
             is
             there
             in
             them
             to
             liue
             well
             ,
             since
             that
             from
             the
             innocencie
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             ariseth
             ordinarily
             a
             hitting
             right
             in
             their
             Actions
             ,
             true
             Intelligence
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             dispatch
             in
             their
             Negociations
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             How
             Kings
             ought
             to
             carry
             themselues
             towards
             those
             Ministers
             ,
             whom
             they
             finde
             sufficient
             for
             the
             gouernment
             both
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             of
             warre
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             vaste
             Vniuerse
             ,
             God
             shewed
             his
             great
             Omnipotencie
             ,
             and
             his
             infinite
             wisedome
             in
             the
             disposition
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             hee
             placed
             therein
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             concordance
             and
             harmonie
             ,
             that
             
               Diuus
               Thomas
            
             confesseth
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             mended
             ,
             without
             some
             dissonancie
             ,
             and
             iarring
             .
             And
             he
             citeth
             the
             example
             of
             a
             well
             tuned
             Viall
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             straine
             a
             string
             ,
             but
             the
             consonancie
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             is
             quite
             marred
             .
             This
             was
             that
             which
             the
             Wiseman
             said
             ;
             That
             with
             weight
             ,
             number
             ,
             and
             measure
             ,
             God
             had
             created
             ,
             and
             ordered
             all
             his
             Creatures
             .
             So
             that
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Vniuerse
             ,
             haue
             amongst
             themselues
             that
             proportion
             ,
             that
             in
             euery
             one
             ,
             and
             all
             ioyntly
             ,
             there
             are
             found
             these
             three
             Circumstances
             ,
             weight
             ,
             number
             and
             measure
             .
             But
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             spoken
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             Wisedome
             ,
             touching
             the
             gouernment
             of
             all
             this
             huge
             Machina
             ,
             is
             of
             greater
             consideration
             .
             For
             God
             touching
             (
             as
             being
             infinitely
             powerfull
             )
             the
             extremes
             and
             ends
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             disposing
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             sweetnesse
             .
             He
             did
             set
             an
             inuiolable
             Law
             ,
             a
             settled
             and
             determinate
             Seate
             (
             as
             being
             the
             Author
             of
             Nature
             )
             to
             nature
             it selfe
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             euery
             thing
             conseruing
             it selfe
             with
             in
             it's
             owne
             proper
             bounds
             and
             limits
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             confounded
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             grew
             a
             most
             sweete
             and
             pleasing
             harmonie
             of
             all
             this
             great
             frame
             
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             well
             tuned
             ,
             and
             so
             well
             ordred
             ,
             that
             it
             alone
             voyceth
             and
             Proclaymeth
             the
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             omnipotencie
             of
             the
             Creator
             .
             What
             a
             goodly
             thing
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             continuall
             Motion
             of
             the
             Celestiall
             bodies
             ?
             The
             perpetuall
             influence
             ,
             sixednesse
             ,
             &
             resplendour
             of
             the
             Planets
             and
             of
             other
             starres
             ?
             The
             fire
             ,
             in
             it's
             sohere
             ?
             The
             Ayre
             ,
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             ,
             in
             their
             most
             firme
             and
             stable
             Mansions
             ?
             And
             only
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             first
             Law
             which
             God
             settled
             in
             his
             first
             Creation
             ?
             Out
             of
             this
             Composture
             ,
             and
             admirable
             accord
             ,
             and
             agreement
             of
             things
             naturall
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             drawne
             the
             politicall
             consent
             and
             attonement
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             appointing
             to
             euery
             one
             his
             site
             ,
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             his
             certaine
             limits
             of
             Iurisdiction
             for
             that
             Office
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             put
             vpon
             him
             ,
             without
             once
             thinking
             to
             haue
             it
             altered
             or
             changed
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             obseruation
             of
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             much
             experience
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             might
             bee
             inuio●ably
             kept
             ,
             and
             might
             bee
             established
             as
             an
             inuariable
             and
             vnchangeable
             decrce
             in
             the
             brest
             of
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Counsellours
             ,
             that
             those
             of
             one
             Counsell
             should
             not
             be
             transferred
             and
             put
             ouer
             to
             another
             ;
             nor
             be
             remoued
             from
             that
             wherein
             they
             are
             already
             placed
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             to
             your
             Presidentships
             of
             your
             Chanceries
             ,
             and
             Visits
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             themselues
             of
             euery
             particular
             Councell
             should
             haue
             the
             nominating
             of
             their
             Presidents
             ,
             it
             would
             in
             matter
             of
             gouernment
             be
             of
             great
             importance
             .
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             by
             these
             meanes
             would
             cease
             those
             anxieties
             ,
             vexations
             ,
             and
             cares
             ,
             wherewith
             all
             of
             them
             liue
             ,
             of
             being
             translated
             from
             one
             Councell
             to
             another
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             extraordinary
             negociating
             and
             labouring
             for
             this
             end
             and
             purpose
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Hazienda
             ,
             pretend
             to
             be
             preferred
             to
             that
             of
             the
             
               Indies
               ,
               &
               de
               los
               Ordines
               .
            
             And
             when
             they
             haue
             attained
             to
             these
             ,
             they
             aspire
             to
             that
             of
             Castile
             .
             So
             that
             out
             of
             this
             ambitious
             humour
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             sticke
             fast
             ,
             or
             keepe
             firme
             footing
             ;
             but
             from
             the
             very
             first
             day
             ,
             wherein
             they
             enter
             into
             one
             of
             these
             Councells
             ,
             
             their
             mindes
             are
             wandring
             ,
             pretending
             to
             better
             themselues
             by
             chopping
             and
             changing
             from
             Councell
             to
             Councell
             .
             And
             the
             mischiefe
             of
             it
             is
             ;
             That
             in
             these
             Pretensions
             ,
             they
             wast
             and
             spend
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             bestow
             in
             studying
             those
             points
             ,
             which
             belong
             to
             their
             own
             Tribunall
             .
             For
             the
             curing
             of
             this
             sore
             ,
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             the
             Indies
             ,
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             those
             Counsellours
             had
             a
             larger
             allowance
             and
             greater
             Pension
             ,
             then
             any
             of
             the
             other
             Councells
             ,
             obliging
             them
             thereby
             to
             settle
             themselues
             where
             they
             were
             placed
             ,
             without
             pretending
             to
             budge
             ,
             or
             to
             leape
             from
             one
             Councell
             into
             another
             ,
             making
             themselues
             thereby
             capable
             of
             all
             those
             difficult
             businesses
             of
             the
             Indies
             ,
             which
             good
             effect
             then
             ceased
             ,
             when
             the
             Salaries
             were
             made
             all
             a
             like
             .
             And
             if
             this
             Order
             which
             I
             speake
             of
             ,
             had
             beene
             well
             and
             truly
             kept
             ,
             the
             disorder
             which
             is
             in
             these
             pretensions
             of
             change
             ,
             had
             beene
             remedied
             ,
             and
             men
             would
             haue
             beene
             more
             practicke
             ,
             and
             better
             seene
             in
             those
             businesses
             ,
             which
             are
             treated
             in
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             so
             different
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             great
             consequence
             ,
             and
             so
             hard
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             require
             the
             study
             and
             assistance
             of
             many
             yeares
             to
             vnderstand
             and
             know
             them
             aright
             .
             And
             (
             as
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             sayth
             )
             it
             is
             contrarie
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             good
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             of
             prudence
             ,
             to
             put
             one
             vpon
             that
             he
             vnderstands
             not
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             weighty
             affayres
             vnto
             him
             ,
             who
             vndertaking
             them
             (
             as
             being
             tyed
             thereunto
             by
             his
             imployment
             )
             knowes
             not
             whether
             he
             be
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             he
             presume
             he
             is
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             much
             more
             care
             had
             in
             the
             prouision
             of
             those
             places
             of
             other
             Audiencies
             ,
             and
             inferiour
             Courtes
             of
             Chancerie
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             in
             them
             might
             be
             bred
             vp
             such
             subiects
             ,
             in
             qualitie
             ,
             learning
             ,
             and
             vertue
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             Election
             might
             be
             made
             of
             fit
             men
             for
             greater
             Counsells
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             the
             Presidents
             should
             be
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             said
             Councells
             in
             which
             they
             were
             bred
             vp
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             conuenient
             ,
             and
             grounded
             vpon
             good
             reason
             ,
             For
             ,
             hauing
             
             beene
             conuersant
             in
             them
             some
             yeeres
             ,
             by
             the
             concourse
             of
             so
             many
             things
             ,
             as
             dayly
             offer
             themselues
             ,
             thereby
             will
             be
             better
             knowen
             ,
             their
             talent
             ,
             and
             capacitie
             ,
             their
             truth
             ,
             their
             treating
             ,
             their
             integritie
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             worth
             and
             parts
             of
             their
             person
             ,
             whereby
             the
             election
             that
             shall
             be
             made
             ,
             will
             be
             much
             the
             better
             ,
             more
             certaine
             in
             the
             things
             vndertaken
             ,
             and
             more
             safe
             and
             secure
             in
             matter
             of
             conscience
             .
             And
             who
             is
             he
             can
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             those
             Counsailours
             ,
             which
             haue
             beene
             for
             a
             long
             time
             in
             your
             supremer
             Councells
             will
             haue
             greater
             knowledge
             of
             the
             qualitie
             and
             substance
             of
             those
             businesses
             ,
             which
             are
             treated
             in
             them
             ,
             together
             with
             those
             necessary
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             make
             for
             their
             better
             expedition
             .
             Besides
             ,
             they
             will
             more
             prefectly
             know
             the
             State
             ,
             wherein
             the
             businesses
             of
             that
             Tribunall
             stand
             ,
             without
             being
             driuen
             to
             haue
             recourse
             vnto
             others
             to
             be
             better
             informed
             ,
             spending
             and
             loosing
             much
             time
             therein
             .
             Againe
             ,
             they
             know
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             no
             small
             consideration
             )
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Counsailours
             ,
             as
             also
             their
             condition
             ,
             their
             abilitie
             ,
             their
             cleannesse
             of
             hands
             and
             heart
             ,
             and
             their
             good
             ,
             or
             bad
             parts
             ,
             for
             there
             ,
             better
             then
             else
             where
             ,
             are
             they
             discouered
             .
             And
             this
             knowledge
             is
             very
             necessary
             in
             Presidents
             ,
             for
             to
             deliberate
             ,
             and
             make
             choise
             vpon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             of
             the
             fittest
             persons
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             be
             trusted
             ,
             with
             businesses
             of
             importance
             .
             And
             it
             is
             of
             no
             lesse
             consequence
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             suitors
             and
             pretenders
             ,
             for
             to
             know
             how
             to
             carry
             themselues
             towards
             them
             ,
             &
             to
             take
             particular
             knowledge
             of
             the
             good
             customes
             ,
             ceremonies
             ,
             preheminencies
             and
             priuileges
             of
             those
             Councells
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             kept
             and
             obserued
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Tribunall
             may
             be
             maintained
             ,
             and
             all
             discordes
             and
             Competitions
             a
             voyded
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             things
             are
             learned
             with
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             experience
             which
             euery
             one
             hath
             of
             his
             proper
             Councell
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             very
             requisite
             ,
             that
             the
             President
             be
             a
             Master
             and
             not
             a
             Schollar
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             who
             enters
             newly
             into
             a
             Councell
             
             though
             he
             haue
             serued
             many
             yeares
             in
             another
             :
             and
             of
             no
             little
             inconuenience
             are
             the
             nouelties
             ,
             which
             they
             both
             attempt
             and
             do
             ,
             who
             are
             admitted
             without
             this
             experience
             ,
             being
             desirous
             to
             accommodate
             ,
             and
             order
             things
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             own
             d●scourse
             .
             And
             howbeit
             the
             want
             of
             experience
             be
             in
             Counsailours
             a
             matter
             of
             much
             consideration
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             tolerated
             and
             borne
             withall
             in
             some
             ;
             yet
             in
             realtie
             of
             truth
             ,
             the
             lacke
             thereof
             in
             a
             President
             ,
             is
             intolerable
             ,
             and
             very
             preiudiciall
             to
             the
             whole
             Common-wealth
             ;
             And
             from
             thence
             arise
             many
             great
             mischiefes
             ,
             and
             those
             remedilesse
             .
             For
             some
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             some
             out
             of
             flatterie
             ,
             do
             leane
             to
             their
             opinion
             ,
             whereby
             many
             vniust
             decrees
             passe
             ,
             whilest
             the
             experienced
             and
             wiser
             sort
             ,
             (
             which
             euermore
             are
             the
             fewer
             )
             haue
             not
             power
             equall
             to
             their
             sufficiencie
             ,
             to
             turne
             the
             course
             of
             the
             streame
             .
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             so
             many
             difficulties
             offer
             themselues
             ,
             so
             many
             differences
             are
             raised
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             resolutions
             dela●d
             and
             put
             off
             ,
             (
             and
             peraduenture
             erre
             in
             the
             end
             too
             ,
             )
             which
             would
             haue
             required
             a
             quicke
             and
             speedy
             Dispatch
             .
             But
             when
             a
             President
             hath
             that
             experience
             which
             is
             needfull
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             g●ue
             way
             to
             these
             delayes
             ;
             but
             being
             priuie
             to
             his
             own
             sufficiencie
             ,
             and
             confident
             that
             he
             is
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             looke
             wha●
             he
             presseth
             and
             affirmeth
             ,
             the
             authoritie
             of
             his
             pers●●
             and
             place
             ,
             will
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             and
             strike
             a
             great
             ▪
             if
             not
             the
             only
             stroake
             ,
             in
             the
             businesse
             .
             For
             these
             and
             d●uerse
             other
             reasons
             ,
             in
             all
             well
             gouerned
             Common-wea●ths
             and
             Communities
             ,
             I
             would
             haue
             them
             make
             choise
             (
             for
             G●u●rnment
             )
             of
             such
             subiects
             as
             haue
             beene
             bred
             vp
             ,
             and
             ●u'd
             some
             yeares
             in
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             cannot
             but
             haue
             a
             great
             aduantage
             of
             those
             that
             are
             strangers
             thereunto
             ,
             t●ough
             otherwise
             of
             equall
             parts
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             trace
             and
             tr●cke
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             marked
             out
             vnto
             vs
             by
             ▪
             S.
             
             
               Paul
               ;
               Omnis
               enim
               Ponti●ex
               ex
               hominibus
               assumptus
               pro
               hominibus
               constu●itur
               :
               For
               euery
               high
               Priest
               ,
               taken
               from
               among
               men
               ,
               is
               ordained
               for
               men
               .
            
             
             For
             it
             matetreth
             much
             ,
             that
             the
             head
             be
             of
             the
             same
             substance
             as
             is
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             members
             be
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             kinde
             ,
             not
             to
             haue
             a
             head
             of
             gold
             ,
             a
             body
             of
             braffe
             ,
             and
             feete
             of
             clay
             ,
             like
             vnto
             Nabuchodonazars
             image
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             the
             whole
             body
             be
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             flesh
             and
             bone
             ,
             all
             of
             the
             same
             matter
             and
             informed
             with
             the
             same
             forme
             .
             That
             bundle
             of
             sheafes
             which
             Ioseph
             saw
             ;
             his
             (
             like
             the
             King-sheafe
             )
             lifting
             vp
             his
             head
             higher
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             we
             may
             beleeue
             the
             Rabbins
             )
             reaching
             as
             high
             as
             heauen
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             his
             brethren
             prostrate
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             doing
             homage
             thereunto
             ,
             is
             the
             Embleme
             of
             the
             body
             of
             a
             Councell
             &
             it's
             President
             like
             vnto
             that
             of
             king
             Pharaoh
             .
             And
             the
             sacred
             Text
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             that
             tall
             and
             high
             sheafe
             ,
             was
             different
             in
             matter
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             were
             of
             the
             same
             eare
             ,
             and
             stalke
             ;
             giuing
             vs
             thereby
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             or
             President
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             a
             Councell
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             to
             be
             higher
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             the
             dignitie
             and
             hight
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             made
             of
             any
             other
             kinde
             of
             matter
             then
             were
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             members
             ;
             That
             he
             should
             not
             besome
             great
             block-headed
             Lord
             ,
             or
             a
             man
             without
             wit
             ,
             or
             learning
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             carriage
             and
             manner
             of
             life
             ,
             he
             should
             seeme
             to
             be
             cut
             out
             of
             another
             peece
             of
             cloath
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             should
             bee
             of
             the
             selfe
             same
             qualitie
             ,
             fashion
             ,
             and
             profession
             .
             And
             that
             the
             President
             of
             euery
             Councell
             ,
             should
             be
             chosen
             from
             amongst
             the
             Counsailours
             themselues
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             moulded
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Masse
             and
             lumpe
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             feete
             ,
             as
             the
             head
             ,
             that
             there
             goe
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             but
             a
             payre
             of
             sheares
             betweene
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             be
             clad
             all
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             liuerie
             .
             And
             God
             giuing
             order
             to
             his
             Vice-roy
             (
             and
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             all
             Kings
             )
             how
             he
             was
             to
             choose
             a
             President
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             the
             Head
             and
             ruler
             ouer
             his
             people
             ,
             
             saith
             thus
             vnto
             him
             ;
             
               Eum
               constitues
               ,
               quem
               Dominus
               tuus
               elegerit
               ,
               de
               numero
               fratrum
               tuorum
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               in
               any
               wise
               set
               him
               King
               ouer
               thee
               ,
               whom
               thy
               Lord
               thy
               
               God
               shall
               choose
               ;
               One
               ,
               from
               among
               thy
               brethren
               ,
               shalt
               thou
               set
               King
               ouer
               thee
               .
            
             And
             howbeit
             God
             had
             heere
             exprest
             himselfe
             so
             plainely
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             himselfe
             had
             the
             nominating
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             could
             be
             no
             errour
             in
             the
             Election
             ,
             yet
             it
             seemeth
             God
             was
             not
             satisfied
             heerewith
             ,
             but
             comes
             presently
             with
             another
             Prouiso
             ,
             and
             a
             second
             Mandatum
             ,
             saying
             .
             Thou
             mayst
             not
             set
             a
             stranger
             ouer
             thee
             
               (
               hominem
               alterius
               gentis
            
             )
             which
             is
             not
             thy
             brother
             .
             He
             must
             not
             be
             of
             another
             people
             ,
             or
             of
             another
             familie
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             not
             of
             another
             Councell
             .
             
             Doubtlesse
             (
             saith
             S.
             Chrysostome
             )
             this
             is
             a
             businesse
             of
             great
             consequence
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             to
             insist
             much
             thereupon
             ,
             considering
             that
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             doth
             recommend
             and
             repeate
             it
             so
             often
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             it
             may
             be
             imprinted
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Kings
             .
             And
             in
             Reason
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             matter
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             benefit
             they
             can
             do
             to
             their
             Kingdomes
             .
             And
             therefore
             amongst
             other
             those
             great
             and
             many
             fauours
             which
             God
             prom●sed
             to
             conferre
             vpon
             his
             people
             ,
             (
             speaking
             vnto
             them
             in
             the
             similistude
             of
             the
             Vine
             )
             he
             indeareth
             this
             as
             the
             greatest
             ,
             That
             he
             will
             set
             a
             guard
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             Gardiners
             or
             vineyard-keepers
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             within
             the
             precincts
             thereof
             .
             
               Dabo
               ei
               vinitores
               ex
               eodem
               loco
               :
            
             
             
               I
               will
               giue
               her
               ,
               her
               Vineyards
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               the
               valley
               of
               Achor
               ,
               for
               a
               doore
               of
               hope
               .
            
             But
             (
             my
             good
             Lord
             )
             within
             the
             precincts
             of
             a
             Vineyard
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             had
             there
             but
             hedges
             and
             Vine-plants
             ?
             Had
             it
             not
             beene
             better
             to
             giue
             vnto
             this
             Vineyard
             a
             lusty
             strong
             Laborour
             ,
             to
             dresse
             and
             prune
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             and
             defend
             it
             from
             passengers
             ?
             The
             Chalde
             ,
             ●xpounds
             this
             place
             very
             well
             ,
             For
             in
             stead
             of
             Vinitores
             ,
             he
             puts
             Gubernatores
             ,
             Which
             ,
             are
             Rulers
             and
             Presidents
             .
             And
             for
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             we
             haue
             said
             already
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             vniforme
             with
             the
             members
             .
             For
             if
             they
             be
             the
             Vine
             ,
             he
             must
             likewise
             be
             a
             Vine
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             ●●eir
             Head.
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             Presiden●
             〈◊〉
             
             Head
             of
             that
             Apostolicall
             Councel
             where
             the
             Apostles
             were
             as
             tender
             plants
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             same
             proprieties
             ,
             made
             himselfe
             a
             Vine
             ,
             
             to
             conforme
             himselfe
             vnto
             them
             .
             
               Ego
               sum
               vitis
               vera
               &
               vos
               palmites
               :
               I
               am
               the
               true
               Vine
               ,
               and
               yee
               the
               branches
               :
            
             To
             the
             end
             that
             Kings
             may
             vnderstand
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World
             may
             know
             ,
             of
             how
             great
             importance
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Members
             and
             Head
             ,
             Counsailours
             ,
             and
             Presidents
             ,
             should
             in
             their
             qualities
             and
             conditions
             ,
             be
             very
             conformable
             ,
             sithence
             that
             heerein
             he
             would
             not
             dispence
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             much
             lesse
             therefore
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             Presidents
             ought
             still
             to
             be
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Councells
             ,
             
               Ex
               eodem
               loco
               ,
               eiusdem
               gentis
               ,
               &
               de
               numero
               fratrum
               suorum
               :
            
             Out
             of
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             the
             same
             people
             ,
             and
             from
             amongst
             their
             brethren
             .
             And
             if
             Counsailours
             might
             haue
             the
             hope
             of
             such
             increase
             of
             honour
             in
             their
             persons
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             them
             much
             better
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             study
             to
             win
             themselues
             credit
             ,
             and
             to
             cumply
             in
             all
             things
             with
             their
             obligation
             ,
             seruing
             with
             carefullnesse
             and
             satisfaction
             as
             well
             to
             give
             their
             Kings
             good
             content
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             againe
             ,
             might
             take
             notice
             thereof
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             greatest
             occasions
             imploy
             them
             in
             their
             seruice
             .
             This
             rule
             did
             that
             great
             gouerner
             of
             Gods
             people
             Moses
             obserue
             ,
             who
             hauing
             (
             as
             wee
             savd
             )
             vsed
             diligence
             for
             to
             seeke
             out
             persons
             ,
             which
             might
             helpe
             him
             ,
             furnished
             with
             those
             qualites
             afore-mentioned
             ,
             made
             a
             distribution
             and
             diuision
             amongst
             them
             ,
             allotting
             them
             places
             and
             Offices
             ,
             answearable
             to
             their
             Talent
             .
             And
             which
             is
             worthy
             the
             noting
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             he
             himselfe
             affirmeth
             in
             another
             place
             )
             the
             noblest
             ,
             and
             wisest
             amongst
             them
             he
             made
             rulers
             ouer
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             ,
             when
             in
             noblemen
             ,
             concurre
             the
             qualities
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             prudence
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             Vertues
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             reason
             ,
             nay
             a
             strong
             obligation
             lyes
             vpon
             it
             ,
             that
             Presidentships
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             dignities
             ,
             &
             p●aces
             of
             honour
             ,
             should
             be
             bestowed
             vpon
             them
             ;
             especially
             ,
             when
             not
             degenera●ing
             from
             the
             Vertue
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             but
             surpassing
             them
             therein
             ,
             they
             haue
             the
             aduantage
             of
             
             noblenesse
             of
             blood
             ,
             vpon
             which
             vertue
             (
             like
             a
             Diamond
             set
             in
             gold
             )
             shewes
             it
             sel●e
             the
             better
             and
             appeares
             the
             more
             beautifull
             .
             The
             words
             of
             that
             most
             wise
             Law-giuer
             ,
             wheron
             this
             discourse
             will
             be
             the
             better
             grounded
             ,
             are
             these
             ;
             
               Tuli
               de
               Tribubus
               vestris
            
             ,
             
             
               viros
               sapientes
               ,
               &
               nobiles
               ,
               &
               constitui
               eos
               Principes
               ,
               Tribunos
               ,
               &
               Centuriones
               ,
               &
               Quinquegenarios
               ,
               ac
               Decanos
               ,
               qui
               docerent
               vos
               singula
               :
               I
               tooke
               the
               cheife
               of
               your
               Tribes
               ,
               wise
               men
               and
               knowen
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               Heads
               ouer
               ye
               ,
               Captaines
               ouer
               thousands
               ,
               and
               Captaines
               ouer
               hundreds
               ,
               and
               Captaines
               ouer
               fifties
               ,
               and
               Officers
               amongst
               your
               Tribes
               .
            
             Out
             of
             euery
             Tribe
             he
             chose
             the
             worthiest
             and
             most
             sufficient
             men
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             Heads
             and
             Presidents
             in
             that
             gouernment
             .
             And
             he
             ,
             that
             was
             so
             zealous
             of
             the
             Lawes
             and
             good
             gouernment
             ,
             valiant
             Mattathias
             ,
             
             in
             that
             prouision
             of
             Offices
             ,
             which
             he
             distributed
             ,
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             he
             said
             of
             
               Simon
               :
               Scio
               quod
               vir
               consilij
               est
               ,
               ipsum
               audite
               semper
               .
            
             And
             because
             he
             was
             so
             wise
             a
             Counsailour
             ,
             he
             made
             him
             President
             of
             the
             Councell
             .
             
               Iudas
               Machabaeus
               fortis
               viribus
               à
               juuentute
               su●
               :
               Iudas
               Machabaeus
               ,
            
             was
             a
             valiant
             man
             from
             his
             youth
             ,
             he
             had
             beene
             alwayes
             bred
             vp
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             
               Sit
               vobis
               princeps
               militia
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             made
             him
             Generall
             of
             the
             Armie
             .
             For
             (
             as
             Plato
             saith
             )
             
               Quilibet
               ad
               ea
               idoneus
               est
               ,
               inquibus
               sapit
               :
            
             Euery
             man
             is
             fittest
             for
             those
             things
             ,
             wherin
             he
             hath
             best
             skill
             .
             Now
             ,
             when
             kings
             shall
             haue
             found
             out
             such
             fit
             persons
             (
             as
             haue
             bin
             by
             vs
             propounded
             )
             they
             are
             to
             distribute
             &
             order
             their
             Councells
             and
             Counsailours
             ,
             
             &
             to
             appoint
             their
             President
             ,
             charging
             them
             to
             keepe
             euery
             one
             his
             proper
             place
             ,
             and
             Station
             ,
             &
             that
             they
             enuy
             not
             one
             another
             nor
             sue
             to
             be
             preferred
             to
             a
             supremer
             Councell
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             a
             care
             that
             each
             man
             in
             his
             owne
             Councell
             be
             rewarded
             according
             to
             his
             good
             seruices
             .
             For
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             but
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             treateth
             in
             all
             businesses
             ,
             must
             needs
             erre
             in
             some
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             ouer
             charged
             with
             businesses
             giue
             good
             satisfaction
             vnto
             all
             .
             But
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             that
             loue
             to
             double
             their
             files
             ,
             &
             would
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             haue
             a
             100.
             
             
             Offices
             at
             once
             pretending
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             want
             of
             fit
             men
             for
             those
             Offices
             ,
             seeking
             that
             they
             may
             be
             doubled
             ,
             redoubled
             ,
             and
             quadrupled
             on
             themselues
             .
             They
             are
             like
             vnto
             another
             Gerion
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             in
             Hell
             ,
             because
             hee
             would
             be
             Three
             ,
             instead
             of
             One.
             What
             will
             become
             then
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             twenty
             yea
             a
             hundred
             ,
             nay
             inioy
             all
             the
             Offices
             in
             a
             Kingdome
             ?
             These
             had
             neede
             of
             another
             farre
             greater
             Hell
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             not
             hell
             enough
             ,
             they
             haue
             already
             .
          
           
             With
             the
             foresayd
             distinction
             and
             diuision
             of
             Councell
             and
             Counsailours
             ,
             farre
             better
             and
             more
             speedily
             will
             businesses
             be
             dispatched
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             shall
             be
             at
             more
             ease
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             more
             at
             quiet
             in
             Conscience
             .
             And
             the
             Counsailours
             themselues
             ,
             shall
             leade
             an
             easier
             life
             ,
             haue
             lesse
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             study
             on
             State-businesses
             ,
             whereby
             with
             moderate
             paines
             ,
             they
             shall
             giue
             a
             quicker
             Dispatch
             to
             those
             things
             which
             come
             vnder
             their
             debating
             .
             Let
             this
             therfore
             serue
             as
             a
             Conclusion
             to
             this
             discourse
             ;
             that
             in
             no
             kinde
             of
             hand
             ,
             Offices
             be
             doubled
             vpon
             one
             particular
             person
             ,
             nor
             put
             out
             of
             their
             hinges
             ,
             by
             the
             passion
             or
             pretension
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             haue
             a
             hand
             therein
             ,
             nor
             let
             Counsellours
             bee
             chopt
             and
             changed
             ,
             from
             one
             place
             ,
             to
             another
             ,
             nor
             your
             Councells
             confounded
             .
             For
             this
             argues
             but
             small
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             much
             distrustfullnesse
             in
             the
             Prince
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             passe
             on
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             prosecutes
             the
             same
             subiect
             ,
             and
             shewes
             how
             Kings
             ought
             to
             carry
             themselues
             with
             their
             Counsells
             and
             Counsailours
             .
          
           
             THis
             Order
             being
             thus
             settled
             for
             Kings
             ,
             they
             likewise
             are
             to
             haue
             a
             care
             ,
             that
             they
             keepe
             it
             ,
             by
             not
             altering
             businesses
             ,
             nor
             remouing
             either
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             men
             therein
             imployed
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             proper
             places
             ,
             for
             from
             the
             trucking
             and
             bartring
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             from
             this
             chopping
             and
             changing
             ,
             great
             inconueniences
             ,
             and
             mightie
             troubles
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             rise
             in
             gouernment
             .
             What
             a
             strange
             thing
             would
             it
             be
             ,
             nay
             ,
             what
             would
             become
             of
             vs
             all
             ,
             if
             that
             order
             which
             God
             placed
             (
             as
             we
             told
             you
             )
             in
             this
             Machina
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             should
             he
             altred
             ?
             if
             the
             earth
             should
             get
             vp
             aboue
             the
             Ayre
             ,
             and
             the
             Ayre
             should
             passe
             beyond
             the
             Spheare
             of
             fire
             ,
             what
             were
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             destroy
             the
             World
             ?
             So
             good
             gouernment
             in
             like
             manner
             is
             destroyed
             ,
             by
             the
             Ambition
             and
             Couetousnesse
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             not
             contented
             with
             their
             imployments
             and
             places
             ,
             draw
             businesses
             out
             of
             their
             right
             Current
             ,
             for
             to
             make
             themselues
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             pursue
             ,
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             their
             idle
             vanities
             ,
             ambitious
             humours
             ,
             and
             particular
             interest
             .
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             that
             Misticall
             booke
             of
             the
             Canticles
             ,
             compares
             the
             Gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             a
             well
             ordred
             Army
             ,
             or
             p●tch't
             field
             ,
             where
             the
             pikes
             are
             ranked
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             the
             shot
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             horse
             in
             a
             third
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             their
             due
             places
             appointed
             for
             them
             .
             And
             in
             this
             well
             ordring
             and
             marshalling
             of
             the
             Men
             ,
             consisteth
             the
             strength
             of
             an
             Army
             .
             A
             Christian
             ,
             and
             Church
             like
             Common-wealth
             ,
             by
             the
             good
             order
             that
             
             is
             kept
             therein
             ,
             
             is
             as
             Terrible
             as
             an
             Army
             with
             banners
             to
             it's
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             as
             beautifull
             as
             Tirzah
             ,
             and
             comely
             as
             Ierusalem
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             both
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Man.
             And
             when
             Kings
             do
             hit
             right
             the
             distribution
             of
             their
             Offices
             ,
             and
             in
             giuing
             to
             euery
             one
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             fitting
             for
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             condition
             and
             qualitie
             ,
             most
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             euery
             man
             shall
             get
             aduantage
             thereby
             and
             proue
             morè
             excellent
             in
             his
             proper
             place
             and
             Office
             ,
             then
             those
             can
             be
             ,
             who
             haue
             beene
             imployed
             in
             other
             Offices
             and
             places
             .
             And
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             haue
             beene
             deputed
             to
             such
             a
             Councell
             and
             well
             exercised
             therein
             ,
             shall
             far
             better
             know
             what
             belongs
             thereunto
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             haue
             not
             had
             experience
             and
             knowledge
             thereof
             .
             Euermore
             presupposing
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             foresayd
             care
             and
             diligence
             ,
             choise
             hath
             beene
             made
             of
             the
             most
             sufficient
             .
             For
             which
             reason
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             giue
             credit
             to
             euery
             one
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             ioyntly
             in
             their
             Ministries
             ,
             as
             to
             selected
             persons
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             their
             crafts-Masters
             ,
             in
             these
             kinde
             of
             matters
             .
             For
             (
             as
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             saith
             )
             
               Vnusquisque
               in
               arte
               sua
            
             ,
             
             
               sapiens
               est
            
             :
             Euery
             one
             is
             wise
             in
             his
             owne
             Art
             ,
             Knowing
             therein
             both
             how
             to
             speake
             ,
             and
             do
             .
             According
             to
             this
             ground
             ,
             Kings
             cannot
             doe
             any
             thing
             better
             or
             surer
             for
             the
             good
             gouernment
             of
             their
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             then
             to
             giue
             credit
             to
             each
             Councell
             in
             that
             which
             appertaineth
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             leaue
             vnto
             their
             ordinary
             Councellours
             and
             Councels
             the
             Dispatch
             of
             all
             your
             running
             businesses
             without
             any
             particular
             Consultation
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             shall
             more
             neerely
             concerne
             the
             State
             ,
             whereof
             as
             the
             King
             ought
             onely
             to
             be
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             his
             resolution
             ,
             what
             he
             will
             haue
             therein
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             So
             likewise
             must
             he
             lend
             them
             his
             hand
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             as
             far
             forth
             as
             is
             fitting
             ,
             proportionable
             to
             the
             bulke
             and
             qualitie
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             cannot
             well
             exercise
             the
             same
             .
             Where
             as
             not
             to
             giue
             them
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             iustly
             deserue
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             impediment
             to
             their
             cumplying
             
             with
             the
             occasion
             to
             which
             are
             the
             substantiall
             part
             of
             their
             obligation
             ,
             and
             giues
             occasion
             to
             others
             ,
             not
             to
             yeeld
             them
             obedience
             &
             respect
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             raines
             of
             that
             bridle
             ,
             wherwith
             the
             people
             are
             to
             be
             restrained
             and
             ruled
             .
             And
             together
             with
             this
             ,
             they
             themselues
             must
             helpe
             to
             sustaine
             the
             weight
             and
             charge
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             wherein
             they
             haue
             so
             great
             a
             portion
             .
             The
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fift
             of
             glorious
             memorie
             ,
             was
             much
             commended
             for
             the
             great
             care
             he
             tooke
             in
             conseruing
             the
             authoritie
             of
             his
             Ministers
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             those
             ancient
             graue
             Ministers
             ,
             whom
             the
             people
             reuerenceth
             and
             respecteth
             for
             the
             place
             wherein
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             opinion
             which
             they
             haue
             gained
             by
             their
             yeares
             ,
             and
             experience
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             authoritie
             they
             haue
             to
             do
             either
             well
             ,
             or
             ill
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             power
             they
             possesse
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Lawes
             grant
             vnto
             them
             ouer
             mens
             liues
             ,
             and
             goods
             ,
             may
             doe
             much
             in
             authorizing
             ,
             or
             disauthorizing
             not
             onely
             all
             that
             they
             doe
             ,
             but
             euen
             the
             Prince
             himselfe
             .
             Hence
             will
             issue
             this
             other
             benefit
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             your
             Audiences
             (
             too
             ordinary
             arrouble
             with
             Kings
             )
             will
             be
             much
             lessened
             ,
             whereby
             they
             shall
             be
             the
             more
             disoccupied
             ,
             and
             recouer
             greater
             force
             and
             strength
             for
             to
             treat
             of
             waightier
             affaires
             ,
             not
             wasting
             and
             spending
             to
             times
             in
             matters
             of
             lesser
             moment
             .
             And
             this
             bad
             and
             old
             custome
             ought
             to
             haue
             it's
             leggs
             broken
             and
             heereafter
             be
             disinabled
             for
             attributing
             vnto
             Kings
             those
             resolutions
             ,
             that
             are
             disagreeable
             and
             displeasing
             to
             the
             people
             .
             For
             albeit
             those
             ineuitable
             ,
             offences
             and
             distastes
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             cannot
             be
             auoyded
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             indured
             ,
             and
             passed
             ouer
             with
             dissimulation
             ,
             for
             the
             publicke
             good
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             safe
             to
             procure
             them
             for
             euery
             particular
             thing
             ,
             nor
             that
             all
             men
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             dammages
             and
             hinderances
             proceede
             from
             the
             supreme
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             King.
             And
             it
             is
             as
             olde
             ,
             as
             vsuall
             a
             fashion
             with
             your
             Ministers
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             murmure
             at
             them
             ,
             (
             I
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             it
             〈◊〉
             with
             that
             wisedome
             and
             loyaltie
             which
             they
             owe
             to
             their
             
             King
             )
             to
             lay
             the
             fault
             on
             their
             superiour
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             easily
             intertaineth
             it
             ,
             and
             apprehends
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             .
             Whereupon
             they
             throw
             all
             the
             stones
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             at
             him
             ,
             and
             although
             they
             cannot
             reach
             him
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             fit
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             grow
             to
             that
             insolency
             and
             contempt
             .
          
           
             Let
             Kings
             ,
             by
             all
             possible
             meanes
             excuse
             those
             Iuntas
             ,
             or
             References
             ,
             which
             haue
             lately
             beene
             introduced
             for
             the
             deciding
             of
             businesses
             ;
             a
             thing
             as
             ill
             receiued
             in
             common
             ,
             as
             desired
             by
             the
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             many
             reasons
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             Parties
             ,
             may
             not
             thinke
             ,
             or
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             done
             to
             oppresse
             them
             ,
             by
             putting
             businesses
             out
             of
             their
             Course
             ,
             and
             recommending
             them
             to
             a
             few
             selected
             persons
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             so
             end
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             desireth
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             nominating
             of
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             draw
             vpon
             themselues
             the
             hatred
             and
             burthen
             of
             those
             resolutions
             they
             shall
             take
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             be
             either
             in
             offence
             and
             distast
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Partie
             whom
             it
             concerneth
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             or
             reason
             ,
             why
             they
             ,
             that
             are
             trusted
             with
             all
             other
             publike
             businesses
             ,
             should
             not
             likwise
             be
             trusted
             with
             particular
             greiuances
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             be
             cause
             your
             ordinary
             Councels
             haue
             more
             experience
             of
             those
             businesses
             ,
             which
             they
             treate
             dayly
             ,
             then
             your
             Iuntas
             haue
             ,
             which
             are
             formed
             of
             different
             Councels
             ,
             wherin
             vsually
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             which
             scarce
             know
             the
             first
             Principles
             of
             that
             ,
             wherof
             they
             are
             to
             treate
             ,
             &
             must
             be
             guided
             &
             directedby
             those
             ,
             which
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             that
             Councell
             ,
             which
             is
             acquainted
             with
             these
             kind
             of
             businesses
             .
             Or
             if
             they
             will
             not
             confesse
             this
             ,
             by
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Competition
             ,
             they
             deferre
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             not
             vtterly
             ouerthrow
             the
             resolution
             that
             should
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             businesse
             For
             ,
             being
             (
             as
             they
             are
             )
             composed
             of
             different
             Tribunalls
             ,
             they
             neither
             loue
             ,
             nor
             trust
             one
             another
             neither
             know
             they
             how
             to
             yeeld
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             but
             grow
             stiffe
             &
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             attend
             onely
             to
             shew
             their
             wit
             &
             learning
             vpon
             those
             that
             are
             vnuerst
             in
             those
             affaires
             .
             Whilest
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             it
             succeedeth
             with
             mens
             businesses
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             with
             those
             
             diseases
             and
             sicknesses
             ,
             which
             are
             discust
             and
             debated
             by
             many
             Physitians
             who
             whilst
             they
             are
             diuided
             in
             opinion
             ,
             and
             one
             would
             haue
             this
             ,
             and
             another
             that
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             the
             cure
             is
             past
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             for
             the
             credit
             and
             authoritie
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Councels
             themselues
             ;
             for
             when
             that
             which
             belongs
             to
             these
             Counsailours
             and
             their
             President
             ,
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             by
             artifice
             and
             cunning
             ,
             and
             is
             recommended
             to
             others
             ,
             in
             no
             hand
             can
             be
             excused
             the
             note
             and
             suspition
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             King
             hath
             erred
             in
             the
             Election
             which
             he
             made
             of
             these
             his
             Counsellours
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             do
             not
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             did
             properly
             appertaine
             vnto
             them
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             put
             ouer
             to
             others
             .
             And
             as
             it
             should
             be
             a
             fault
             in
             a
             Prince
             ,
             not
             to
             trust
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             if
             they
             deserue
             to
             be
             trusted
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             likewise
             ,
             if
             they
             dismerit
             that
             trust
             ,
             to
             continue
             them
             in
             that
             place
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             Minister
             from
             whom
             there
             can
             be
             had
             no
             good
             satisfaction
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             put
             out
             of
             his
             Office.
             For
             to
             keepe
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             argues
             either
             weaknesse
             in
             a
             Prince
             ,
             or
             an
             euill
             Conscience
             .
             Sixtly
             ,
             That
             that
             may
             not
             by
             your
             Discoursists
             ,
             and
             Wits
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             whereof
             Kings
             Courts
             are
             full
             ,
             diuine
             afore
             hand
             ,
             what
             is
             treated
             in
             those
             Iuntas
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             sooner
             had
             ,
             but
             the
             end
             of
             them
             is
             knowne
             ;
             a
             thing
             which
             cannot
             but
             be
             of
             infinite
             inconuenience
             for
             all
             affaires
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             in
             those
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             are
             of
             more
             importance
             ,
             so
             doe
             they
             require
             more
             reseruednesse
             .
             Seuenthly
             ,
             because
             Ministers
             may
             haue
             time
             and
             place
             for
             to
             heare
             Negotiants
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             haue
             ,
             nor
             be
             able
             to
             remedy
             matters
             ,
             nor
             to
             vnderstand
             them
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             may
             haue
             the
             hearing
             of
             them
             .
             And
             though
             this
             complaint
             ,
             be
             without
             fault
             on
             the
             Counsailours
             part
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             not
             without
             punishment
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             negociate
             with
             them
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             great
             errour
             and
             intolerable
             burthen
             ,
             to
             tye
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             to
             the
             dispatch
             of
             many
             businesses
             of
             pea●e
             ,
             and
             of
             warre
             ,
             of
             the
             Exchequer
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             state
             ,
             and
             of
             diuers
             
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             dayly
             offer
             themselues
             ;
             for
             ,
             (
             as
             experience
             teacheth
             ,
             reason
             requireth
             ,
             and
             inconuenience
             proclaimes
             it
             )
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             giue
             a
             good
             issue
             and
             dispatch
             to
             all
             ,
             nay
             scarce
             to
             the
             least
             part
             of
             businesses
             .
             For
             a
             man
             is
             not
             made
             of
             brasse
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             be
             able
             to
             indure
             the
             trouble
             of
             so
             many
             Iuntas
             ,
             at
             least
             his
             spirits
             will
             be
             so
             spent
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             little
             seruice
             in
             those
             that
             are
             last
             treated
             .
             Counsai●ours
             know
             not
             ,
             like
             Angels
             ,
             
               Diuino
               intuitu
            
             ,
             but
             as
             Men
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             discourse
             :
             and
             in
             this
             they
             are
             tyred
             out
             ,
             and
             ouer-wrought
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             so
             quicke
             and
             nimble
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             first
             hower
             ,
             after
             they
             haue
             taken
             paines
             all
             〈◊〉
             day
             long
             .
             For
             this
             vertue
             is
             granted
             to
             spirits
             ,
             which
             know
             and
             comprehend
             things
             without
             measure
             ,
             or
             wearisomnesse
             .
             Mans
             vnderstanding
             is
             finite
             ,
             and
             hee
             said
             not
             ill
             ,
             that
             said
             ;
             The
             sence
             ,
             which
             is
             occupied
             in
             many
             things
             is
             weakened
             by
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             .
             And
             in
             that
             repartment
             and
             diuision
             ,
             which
             that
             Euangelicall
             father
             of
             his
             familie
             ,
             made
             of
             the
             Talents
             amongst
             his
             seruants
             he
             gaue
             vnto
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             
               Secundum
               propriam
               virtutem
            
             .
             He
             measured
             their
             abilities
             ,
             and
             conformable
             thereunto
             imposed
             a
             charge
             vpon
             them
             .
             How
             many
             doe
             groane
             vnder
             the
             burthen
             of
             those
             offices
             ,
             which
             they
             beare
             ,
             without
             being
             able
             to
             vndergoe
             them
             ;
             yet
             will
             not
             they
             leaue
             these
             ,
             because
             their
             ambition
             does
             not
             leaue
             them
             .
             But
             rather
             applying
             themselues
             to
             the
             gust
             and
             Palate
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             a
             disordinate
             desire
             they
             haue
             to
             grow
             still
             greater
             and
             greater
             ,
             they
             are
             well
             content
             with
             loade
             vpon
             loade
             ,
             and
             neuer
             cry
             Ho
             ,
             because
             they
             neuer
             thinke
             they
             haue
             enough
             .
             And
             so
             not
             complying
             (
             as
             indeed
             they
             cannot
             )
             with
             their
             obligation
             ,
             businesses
             are
             retarded
             ,
             and
             goe
             not
             on
             in
             that
             good
             way
             as
             they
             should
             ,
             and
             both
             they
             themselues
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             put
             them
             into
             these
             places
             ,
             liue
             with
             little
             or
             no
             securitie
             of
             conscience
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Kings
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             thinke
             it
             fit
             for
             his
             greater
             
             satisfaction
             that
             some
             one
             particular
             man
             that
             is
             eminent
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             that
             businesse
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             treated
             ,
             shall
             treate
             thereof
             ,
             and
             shall
             see
             and
             peruse
             it
             ,
             a
             gods
             name
             (
             if
             he
             will
             haue
             it
             so
             )
             let
             his
             will
             be
             fulfilled
             :
             yet
             with
             all
             ,
             let
             his
             Maiestie
             take
             his
             opinion
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             particular
             person
             ,
             and
             hauing
             receiued
             it
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             disputed
             ,
             discussed
             ,
             and
             debated
             by
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             such
             as
             haue
             beene
             beaten
             in
             these
             kinde
             of
             businesses
             ,
             and
             are
             throughly
             acquainted
             with
             these
             matters
             ;
             for
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             pretended
             ,
             shall
             the
             better
             be
             effected
             ,
             and
             many
             the
             fore-mentioned
             inconueniences
             be
             excused
             .
             Amongst
             those
             Ancient
             Romans
             ,
             when
             that
             Common-wealth
             was
             sole
             Mistris
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             was
             likewise
             vnder
             the
             Empire
             and
             Command
             of
             one
             onely
             Monarke
             ,
             we
             neuer
             read
             ,
             that
             it
             euer
             admitted
             of
             more
             then
             the
             Ordinary
             Councells
             for
             the
             dispatch
             of
             businesses
             .
             
               Augustus
               Caesar
            
             ,
             a
             Prince
             of
             excellent
             prudence
             ,
             and
             his
             great
             
               Minion
               Mecaenas
            
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             Counsaile
             ,
             can
             sufficiently
             confirme
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             being
             that
             he
             himselfe
             was
             one
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             treated
             businesses
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Councells
             .
             And
             he
             had
             a
             respect
             and
             consideration
             thereunto
             in
             that
             extraordinary
             cause
             of
             Piso
             touching
             the
             death
             of
             Ger●onicus
             ,
             
             wherein
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             Senate
             was
             so
             much
             interessed
             .
             Ti●erius
             the
             Emperour
             who
             was
             one
             of
             the
             subtilest
             and
             craftiest
             Princes
             ,
             that
             euer
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             knew
             ,
             would
             not
             for
             all
             his
             great
             strength
             of
             wit
             ,
             &
             cunning
             dissimulation
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             his
             Arts-Master
             ,
             venter
             vpon
             any
             innouation
             farther
             then
             this
             ,
             to
             passe
             ouer
             his
             opinion
             to
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             other
             Councell
             ,
             but
             neuer
             appointed
             any
             particular
             Iunta
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             one
             who
             knew
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             onely
             in
             so
             doing
             he
             should
             haue
             but
             laded
             his
             own
             shoulders
             with
             the
             weightinesse
             of
             the
             Case
             ,
             and
             the
             successe
             of
             the
             Cause
             .
             Onely
             your
             Iuntas
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             vsed
             vpon
             some
             great
             and
             extraordinary
             occasion
             ,
             and
             not
             vpon
             euery
             trifling
             businesse
             ,
             as
             is
             now
             and
             
             hath
             these
             many
             yeares
             beene
             in
             vse
             ,
             much
             more
             time
             being
             imployed
             in
             particular
             Iuntas
             ,
             then
             publicke
             Councells
             touching
             the
             pe●sons
             of
             these
             Councells
             .
             If
             the
             number
             be
             not
             sufficient
             for
             the
             dispatch
             of
             businesses
             ,
             let
             it
             rather
             be
             increased
             ,
             then
             that
             by
             this
             other
             course
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             Master
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             should
             likewise
             make
             himselfe
             Master
             of
             all
             wrongs
             and
             grieuances
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             the
             aggrieued
             will
             conceiue
             of
             him
             ;
             which
             hatching
             imagination
             of
             theirs
             ,
             will
             bring
             forth
             (
             that
             Cocatrice
             of
             Kings
             )
             most
             venemous
             hatred
             .
             By
             that
             ,
             which
             wee
             haue
             both
             read
             ,
             seene
             and
             heard
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             collected
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             meerely
             an
             Introduction
             of
             the
             Ambitious
             ,
             who
             indeauoured
             by
             this
             meanes
             to
             haue
             all
             things
             passe
             through
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             depend
             vpon
             their
             will.
             And
             this
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             a
             thing
             of
             inheritance
             ,
             hath
             gon
             along
             in
             descent
             from
             one
             age
             to
             another
             ,
             euen
             to
             these
             our
             present
             times
             .
             That
             particular
             Councell
             which
             Kings
             formerly
             had
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             all
             of
             them
             still
             haue
             ,
             that
             more
             reserued
             secret
             Councell
             with
             whom
             they
             communicate
             their
             in
             wardest
             thoughts
             ,
             let
             it
             (
             a
             Gods
             name
             )
             be
             superiour
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             supplying
             ,
             as
             in
             those
             three
             potentiae
             or
             faculties
             ,
             the
             very
             place
             and
             soule
             as
             it
             were
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             fit
             and
             conuenient
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             iudge
             of
             the
             actions
             ,
             and
             Resolutions
             of
             all
             your
             Ordinary
             Councells
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             all
             wayte
             vpon
             this
             ,
             and
             attend
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             likewise
             treate
             of
             all
             those
             great
             businesses
             ,
             which
             the
             Ancient
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             ,
             
               Augustus
               Caesar
            
             ,
             called
             Arcanaimpery
             ,
             Misteries
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             secrets
             of
             the
             kingdome
             .
             But
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             left
             to
             their
             Ordinary
             Councells
             for
             so
             shall
             they
             receiue
             quicker
             dispatch
             ,
             and
             all
             sutes
             be
             more
             easily
             ended
             ,
             and
             things
             carryed
             with
             lesse
             labour
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             fewer
             complaints
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             let
             it
             likewise
             suffice
             euen
             the
             greatest
             intermedlers
             of
             these
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             a
             hand
             in
             publicke
             businesses
             ,
             without
             offering
             for
             their
             priuate
             interest
             to
             draw
             things
             out
             of
             their
             ordinary
             course
             ,
             and
             Common
             
             tracke
             whereinto
             they
             were
             put
             ,
             making
             themselues
             thereby
             hated
             and
             abhorred
             of
             all
             those
             that
             haue
             any
             thing
             to
             doe
             with
             them
             .
             For
             at
             last
             they
             will
             come
             to
             sent
             and
             winde
             out
             their
             driftes
             ,
             to
             know
             all
             their
             doublings
             and
             shiftings
             ,
             and
             to
             watch
             them
             at
             euery
             turne
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             haue
             them
             at
             aduantage
             ,
             neuer
             poore
             Hare
             was
             so
             hardly
             followed
             by
             Hounds
             ,
             as
             these
             will
             be
             pursu'd
             to
             death
             by
             them
             ,
             whom
             the
             others
             powerfullnesse
             with
             his
             Prince
             ,
             did
             seeke
             to
             crush
             and
             keepe
             vnder
             .
             It
             were
             well
             that
             these
             great
             Ministers
             ,
             would
             weigh
             and
             consider
             with
             themselues
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             haue
             their
             hands
             already
             too
             full
             of
             worke
             ,
             so
             haue
             they
             more
             complaints
             against
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             would
             willingly
             heare
             of
             ,
             and
             more
             enuie
             at
             the
             heeles
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             can
             well
             shake
             of
             ,
             and
             therefore
             (
             if
             they
             were
             wise
             )
             they
             would
             anoyd
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lyes
             )
             to
             draw
             these
             mischiefes
             more
             and
             more
             vpon
             themselues
             .
          
           
             In
             great
             resolutions
             indeed
             ,
             Kings
             are
             not
             to
             giue
             way
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Councells
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             warre
             ,
             nor
             yet
             that
             they
             should
             be
             conluded
             without
             them
             .
             For
             the
             g●ory
             of
             all
             good
             successefull
             Actions
             shall
             be
             his
             ,
             as
             hauing
             their
             reuolution
             and
             motion
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             from
             their
             
               Primum
               Mo●ile
            
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             wisedome
             in
             a
             King
             to
             lay
             the
             misfortunes
             and
             vnhappy
             Accidents
             ,
             that
             may
             befall
             a
             State
             ,
             vpon
             his
             owne
             shoulders
             ;
             Which
             will
             be
             qualified
             for
             such
             by
             his
             Priuy
             Counsellours
             ,
             as
             finding
             themselues
             iustly
             offended
             ,
             in
             that
             hee
             hath
             not
             imparted
             his
             minde
             vnto
             them
             ,
             nor
             communicated
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Common
             wealths
             affaires
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             be
             of
             consequence
             .
             The
             principall
             cause
             ,
             why
             there
             was
             ordained
             a
             Councell
             of
             State
             ,
             was
             ;
             That
             it
             might
             serue
             to
             helpe
             the
             king
             (
             whom
             principally
             this
             Body
             representeth
             )
             to
             beare
             the
             Popular
             charge
             ,
             which
             euermore
             iudgeth
             of
             things
             by
             the
             euents
             ;
             and
             though
             now
             and
             then
             they
             fall
             out
             ill
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             thereupon
             ready
             to
             murmure
             and
             mutinie
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             the
             better
             bridled
             ,
             and
             appeased
             by
             the
             power
             and
             authoritie
             
             of
             these
             Counsellours
             .
             The
             Office
             of
             a
             King
             hath
             trouble
             inough
             with
             it
             ,
             burthen
             inough
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             should
             not
             aduise
             him
             to
             lay
             more
             vpon
             himselfe
             without
             lawfull
             and
             necessary
             cause
             .
             And
             because
             ,
             when
             I
             treated
             of
             the
             q●alit●es
             of
             Counselours
             ,
             I
             reserued
             those
             for
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             more
             properly
             appertaine
             vnto
             them
             that
             are
             of
             this
             Counsell
             ,
             I
             will
             breifely
             deliuer
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             necessarie
             for
             those
             that
             are
             elected
             thereunto
             ;
             And
             I
             will
             content
             my
             sel●e
             ,
             with
             no
             lesse
             ,
             then
             those
             of
             that
             great
             Common-wealths
             man
             ,
             and
             Counsel
             our
             ,
             Pericles
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             to
             those
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             speake
             of
             ,
             may
             be
             r●
             duced
             those
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             required
             in
             their
             〈…〉
             Councell
             of
             State
             ,
             is
             a
             Councell
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             War
             ;
             And
             (
             as
             Plato
             saith
             )
             is
             thesoule
             of
             Republike
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Anchor
             ,
             wheron
             wholy
             dependeth
             a●
             the
             liabilitie
             ,
             firmenesse
             &
             assurance
             ,
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             King
             ,
             and
             King●ome
             ,
             〈…〉
             ,
             or
             preferuation
             .
             Whose
             chiefe
             aime
             ,
             and
             principall
             intent
             ,
             is
             the
             good
             Gouernment
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             ,
             and
             euery
             member
             thereof
             should
             liue
             happily
             ,
             and
             be
             conserued
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             iustice
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             onely
             are
             we
             to
             make
             war.
             
             
               Ob
               eam
               causam
               suscipienda
               sunt
               bella
               ,
               vt
               sine
               i●iuria
               in
               pace
               vivatur
               .
            
             It
             is
             C●ero's
             saying
             .
             And
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             was
             wont
             to
             Say
             ;
             That
             the
             Councell
             of
             State
             ,
             is
             the
             whole
             wisedome
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             his
             feete
             ;
             And
             that
             himselfe
             ,
             should
             often
             sit
             in
             Counsell
             and
             without
             it
             not
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             conclude
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             of
             any
             weight
             ,
             or
             moment
             .
          
           
             The
             qualities
             required
             to
             make
             a
             perfect
             Counseller
             in
             this
             Councell
             are
             many
             ;
             As
             that
             he
             be
             a
             man
             of
             much
             courage
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             integritie
             ,
             and
             well
             seene
             in
             matters
             of
             State
             and
             Gouernment
             ,
             publick
             ,
             and
             p●●uate
             ,
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             of
             warre
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             to
             aduise
             in
             all
             ;
             A
             man
             of
             good
             yeares
             ,
             great
             vertue
             ,
             much
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             meane
             credit
             and
             reputation
             ;
             That
             he
             be
             very
             skilful
             in
             those
             businesses
             ,
             which
             
             he
             treateth
             ;
             That
             he
             vnderstand
             them
             well
             ,
             and
             be
             his
             Crafts-Master
             in
             that
             facultie
             .
             That
             he
             be
             of
             a
             prompt
             and
             sharpe
             wit
             ;
             That
             his
             tongue
             be
             well
             hangd
             ,
             and
             be
             able
             to
             expresse
             himselfe
             so
             happily
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             truly
             vnderstood
             .
             That
             he
             haue
             a
             minde
             free
             from
             all
             by
             respects
             ,
             that
             neither
             Loue
             ,
             nor
             Feare
             ,
             may
             detaine
             him
             from
             vttering
             what
             he
             thinketh
             ;
             That
             he
             beare
             an
             especiall
             loue
             and
             affection
             to
             his
             King
             ;
             That
             he
             keepe
             his
             hands
             cleane
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             himselfe
             to
             be
             ouercome
             by
             couetousnesse
             .
             For
             he
             ,
             that
             in
             whatsoeuer
             is
             propounded
             ,
             presently
             apprehends
             what
             is
             best
             ,
             and
             vnderstands
             what
             is
             proffitable
             ,
             and
             conuenient
             ,
             yet
             neither
             knoweth
             ,
             nor
             hath
             fi●ting
             words
             to
             declare
             himselfe
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             vnderstood
             it
             not
             .
             And
             he
             that
             can
             play
             both
             these
             parts
             passing
             well
             ,
             yet
             loueth
             not
             his
             Master
             ,
             his
             conseruation
             and
             augmentation
             of
             honour
             ,
             this
             man
             will
             hardly
             be
             true
             and
             trusty
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             scarcely
             adiuse
             him
             to
             that
             which
             is
             fitting
             for
             him
             .
             But
             suppose
             he
             hath
             all
             these
             good
             qualities
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             giue
             way
             to
             be
             won
             by
             the
             loue
             of
             money
             ,
             and
             greedinesse
             of
             gaine
             ,
             all
             that
             shall
             be
             treated
             with
             him
             ,
             shall
             be
             saleable
             ,
             no
             whit
             weighing
             the
             benefit
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             of
             his
             King
             ,
             if
             the
             insatiable
             ,
             hunger
             of
             riches
             be
             put
             in
             the
             scale
             .
             And
             I
             say
             moreouer
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             that
             shall
             want
             these
             two
             qualities
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             loue
             his
             King
             ,
             and
             yet
             loue
             Couetousnesse
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             indewed
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             shall
             thereby
             be
             so
             much
             the
             worse
             ,
             and
             more
             dangerous
             ,
             for
             hauing
             his
             will
             depraued
             ,
             and
             his
             vnderstanding
             ill
             affected
             ,
             hauing
             these
             two
             Vices
             attending
             on
             him
             ,
             how
             much
             the
             more
             shall
             his
             sharpnesse
             of
             wit
             be
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             his
             force
             of
             E●quence
             ,
             the
             worse
             effects
             will
             it
             worke
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             remedilesse
             .
             Let
             Counsellours
             therefore
             haue
             these
             two
             qualities
             ,
             Loue
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             cleannesse
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             together
             with
             good
             naturall
             partes
             ,
             as
             a
             quicke
             wit
             ,
             and
             nimble
             apprehension
             ,
             for
             the
             speedier
             determining
             of
             present
             businesses
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             to
             giue
             sodaine
             ,
             but
             
             sound
             aduise
             in
             them
             .
             And
             that
             in
             future
             cases
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             able
             by
             naturall
             discourse
             to
             giue
             a
             guesse
             ,
             how
             things
             are
             like
             to
             succeede
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             by
             good
             discourse
             ,
             and
             debating
             of
             businesses
             ,
             attaine
             vnto
             those
             things
             ,
             whereof
             as
             yet
             they
             haue
             not
             had
             particular
             experience
             .
             That
             they
             be
             prudent
             discerners
             of
             the
             better
             and
             the
             worse
             in
             Cases
             doubtfull
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             to
             seeke
             ,
             but
             to
             goe
             through
             stitch
             therewith
             and
             be
             prouided
             for
             all
             commers
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             excellent
             sodaine
             speakers
             vpon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             assisted
             as
             well
             by
             a
             naturall
             kinde
             of
             gift
             they
             haue
             that
             way
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             wit.
             All
             which
             will
             not
             serue
             the
             turne
             ,
             nor
             make
             the
             Mill
             go
             so
             roundly
             as
             it
             would
             ,
             vnlesse
             there
             be
             much
             amitie
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             conformitie
             of
             good
             agreement
             ,
             and
             a
             willing
             helping
             and
             assiting
             one
             of
             another
             in
             businesses
             .
             For
             ,
             from
             Competitions
             and
             Contestations
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             haue
             insued
             the
             losse
             of
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             States
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             losses
             and
             Calamities
             .
             
             They
             must
             bee
             of
             one
             accord
             ,
             and
             one
             will
             with
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             still
             aduise
             him
             to
             the
             best
             ,
             hauing
             an
             eye
             both
             to
             him
             and
             themselues
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             erre
             ,
             or
             doe
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             is
             right
             and
             iust
             .
             And
             then
             is
             it
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             that
             they
             beare
             true
             loue
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             Countrie
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             apply
             themselues
             to
             all
             that
             ,
             which
             concernes
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             particular
             seruice
             ,
             when
             they
             take
             ioy
             and
             comfort
             ,
             that
             they
             concurre
             ,
             and
             runne
             all
             one
             way
             without
             diuision
             or
             distraction
             .
             And
             if
             this
             vnitie
             be
             not
             amongst
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             they
             loue
             not
             so
             much
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             State
             ,
             as
             their
             owne
             priuate
             interest
             .
             Being
             thus
             qualified
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             fit
             Ministers
             and
             Counsellors
             for
             so
             great
             a
             Counsell
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             therby
             be
             able
             to
             rid
             as
             many
             businesses
             as
             shall
             be
             brought
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             giue
             them
             good
             and
             quicke
             dispatch
             ,
             well
             vnderstanding
             what
             is
             needefull
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             knowing
             
             as
             well
             how
             to
             declare
             themselues
             in
             that
             which
             they
             vnderstand
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             or
             any
             other
             Councell
             ,
             there
             ought
             (
             according
             to
             
               Fadrique
               Furio
            
             )
             a
             care
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             to
             examine
             the
             merits
             and
             dismerits
             of
             euery
             one
             ,
             informing
             themselues
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             behauiour
             ,
             and
             abilities
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Actions
             ,
             of
             those
             who
             without
             suing
             ,
             deserue
             for
             their
             vertue
             ,
             to
             haue
             fauour
             showen
             them
             ;
             and
             likewise
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             those
             who
             desire
             this
             preferment
             .
             And
             that
             for
             this
             purpose
             there
             be
             a
             Register
             or
             Book●
             kept
             of
             the
             merceds
             ,
             and
             fauours
             to
             be
             conferred
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             are
             well
             deseruing
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             those
             honours
             and
             fauours
             may
             be
             thrown
             vpon
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             vertue
             ,
             sufficiencie
             ,
             and
             merits
             of
             the
             men
             .
             For
             he
             ,
             that
             depriues
             Vertue
             of
             that
             honour
             that
             is
             due
             thereunto
             ,
             doth
             (
             in
             Cato's
             opinion
             )
             depriue
             men
             ,
             of
             vertue
             it selfe
             .
             And
             when
             fauours
             are
             afforded
             those
             which
             not
             deserue
             them
             ,
             or
             are
             forborne
             to
             be
             bestowed
             on
             those
             that
             merit
             them
             ,
             vertue
             receiues
             a
             great
             affront
             ,
             and
             the
             Common-wealth
             a
             notable
             losse
             .
             And
             it
             will
             proue
             the
             greater
             if
             honour
             be
             added
             to
             the
             bad
             ,
             and
             taken
             from
             the
             good
             ;
             and
             that
             vice
             ,
             shall
             be
             better
             rewarded
             ,
             then
             vertue
             .
             For
             where
             she
             is
             not
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             rewarded
             ,
             the
             vertuous
             liue
             like
             men
             affronted
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             banished
             the
             Court.
             King
             
               Nabucodonosor
               ,
               Assuerus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             haue
             kept
             such
             a
             booke
             as
             this
             ,
             wherein
             were
             commanded
             to
             be
             recorded
             the
             seruice
             that
             were
             done
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             deseruing
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             gratifie
             them
             ,
             and
             cast
             their
             gracious
             fauours
             vpon
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             very
             necessary
             in
             all
             well
             ordred
             Common-wealth
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             all
             might
             indeauour
             to
             take
             paines
             ,
             and
             study
             to
             deserue
             well
             .
             For
             reward
             inciteth
             men
             to
             labour
             ;
             And
             (
             as
             Salust
             saith
             )
             were
             it
             not
             for
             hope
             of
             reward
             ,
             few
             or
             none
             would
             be
             good
             .
             It
             makes
             much
             likewise
             for
             the
             honor
             and
             credit
             of
             Kings
             .
             For
             in
             no
             one
             thing
             can
             they
             gaine
             themselues
             greater
             reputation
             ,
             then
             by
             honouring
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             vertuous
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Romans
             had
             likewise
             another
             Councell
             which
             was
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Censura
             ,
             or
             Reforming
             of
             manners
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             permit
             publicke
             delinquents
             ,
             which
             might
             cause
             either
             trouble
             ,
             or
             scandall
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             such
             ill
             disposed
             persons
             ,
             might
             not
             escape
             punishment
             .
             For
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             neither
             hope
             of
             reward
             ,
             nor
             feare
             of
             punishment
             ,
             there
             can
             we
             haue
             no
             good
             thing
             ,
             no
             Common-wealth
             ,
             nor
             no
             Congregation
             of
             men
             to
             last
             and
             continue
             ;
             when
             as
             the
             good
             and
             vertuous
             are
             not
             rewarded
             ,
             nor
             the
             lewd
             and
             seditious
             punished
             .
             For
             if
             one
             part
             of
             the
             body
             be
             infirme
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             holpen
             in
             time
             ,
             the
             maladie
             extends
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             goes
             creeping
             and
             spreading
             it selfe
             ouer
             all
             the
             whole
             body
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             sitting
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             should
             haue
             an
             eye
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             vices
             ,
             what
             disorders
             ,
             what
             ill
             corrupted
             manners
             disturbe
             and
             molest
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             a
             care
             to
             cleanse
             and
             cure
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             them
             ,
             dealing
             with
             them
             for
             the
             publicke
             good
             ,
             as
             wise
             Physitians
             do
             for
             the
             Bodyes-safety
             Who
             ,
             in
             the
             curing
             of
             infirmities
             ,
             for
             the
             securing
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             cauterize
             this
             or
             that
             member
             ,
             and
             if
             neede
             be
             cut
             it
             off
             .
             Now
             your
             infirmities
             and
             diseases
             ,
             which
             are
             quickly
             knowne
             ,
             are
             as
             easily
             cured
             (
             a
             great
             meanes
             of
             the
             remedy
             ,
             resting
             in
             the
             discouerie
             .
             )
             but
             those
             which
             with
             time
             waxe
             olde
             ,
             grow
             in
             a
             manner
             incurable
             ;
             (
             the
             Aliment
             ,
             and
             fomenting
             of
             them
             ,
             consisting
             most
             in
             their
             concealement
             ,
             )
             For
             as
             in
             suffering
             and
             dissembling
             a
             fore
             ,
             it
             but
             rankles
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             of
             ill
             ,
             becomes
             worse
             ;
             So
             to
             beare
             with
             insolent
             offenders
             ,
             and
             to
             winke
             at
             their
             foule
             faultes
             ,
             is
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             fauour
             a
             wound
             too
             much
             ;
             wherby
             ,
             as
             it
             ,
             so
             do
             they
             daily
             grow
             wors●
             and
             worse
             .
             For
             it
             is
             too
             too
             well
             knowne
             ,
             that
             to
             malignant
             dispositions
             ,
             the
             more
             lenitie
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             more
             licence
             of
             offending
             ,
             and
             open
             mercie
             proclaimed
             ,
             Crueltie
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             end
             of
             this
             discourse
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             Councells
             and
             Counsellers
             being
             seated
             and
             setled
             in
             the
             forme
             aforesaid
             ,
             
             the
             King
             likewise
             apply
             himselfe
             to
             treat
             truth
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             deale
             plainely
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             whatsoeuer
             businesses
             shall
             offer
             themselues
             to
             be
             debated
             of
             .
             And
             let
             him
             not
             perswade
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             too
             few
             of
             euery
             Councell
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             be
             chosen
             and
             selected
             men
             ,
             few
             will
             suffice
             ;
             and
             many
             ,
             serue
             to
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             trouble
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             delay
             businesses
             .
             For
             howbeit
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             euermore
             good
             to
             heare
             the
             opinions
             of
             all
             for
             to
             ventilate
             and
             sifte
             out
             a
             cause
             throughly
             ,
             yet
             the
             determination
             ought
             to
             passe
             through
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             but
             withall
             good
             ,
             and
             experienced
             persons
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             erre
             in
             their
             sentence
             .
             Of
             the
             Emperour
             
               Alexander
               Seuerus
            
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             a
             man
             of
             singular
             wisdome
             )
             it
             is
             reported
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             resolution
             of
             those
             businesses
             ,
             which
             he
             vndertooke
             ,
             he
             called
             onely
             vnto
             him
             such
             Counsellours
             ,
             to
             whom
             such
             businesse
             did
             more
             properly
             appertaine
             ,
             and
             had
             most
             knowledge
             and
             experience
             in
             that
             ,
             
             which
             was
             to
             be
             treated
             .
             
               Vndè
               side
               Iure
               tractaretur
               ,
               solos
               doctos
               in
               consilum
               adhibebat
               ;
               Si
               verò
               de
               re
               militari
               ,
               milites
               veteres
               ,
               &
               .
               senes
               ,
               ac
               bene
               meritos
               ,
               &
               locorum
               peritos
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             that
             if
             it
             were
             a
             Law-businesse
             ,
             he
             onely
             called
             the
             Learned
             in
             the
             Lawes
             to
             Councell
             ,
             if
             of
             warfare
             ,
             olde
             beaten
             Soldiers
             ,
             aged
             and
             well-deseruing
             Captaines
             ,
             and
             of
             approued
             experience
             in
             their
             place
             .
             And
             so
             in
             the
             rest
             .
             
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             Philosopher
             saith
             ;
             
               Impossibile
               est
               ,
               vel
               certè
               admodum
               difficile
               ,
               vt
               qui
               ipsa
               opera
               non
               tractat
               ,
               peritè
               valeat
               iudicare
               :
            
             It
             is
             impossible
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             certainly
             very
             hard
             ,
             for
             to
             iudge
             iudiciously
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             wherein
             a
             man
             was
             neuer
             yet
             imployd
             .
             But
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             a
             mans
             Office
             ,
             and
             continuall
             Exercise
             ,
             in
             this
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             wise
             ,
             and
             cannot
             choose
             but
             speake
             well
             to
             the
             point
             .
             
               Quilibet
               adea
               idoneus
               est
            
             ,
             
             
               in
               quibus
               sapit
            
             (
             saith
             
               Plato
               )
            
             .
             Some
             there
             are
             ,
             that
             are
             wise
             ,
             but
             (
             like
             the
             Troians
             )
             too
             late
             ;
             They
             know
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             are
             too
             long
             in
             doing
             it
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             adde
             hands
             to
             Counsell
             and
             force
             to
             wisedome
             ;
             yet
             still
             allowing
             the
             Councell
             somuch
             time
             ,
             
             as
             things
             may
             come
             to
             their
             true
             ripenesse
             and
             maturitie
             ;
             For
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Prouerbe
             )
             
               Harto
               prestò
               se
               haze
               lo
               ,
               que
               bien
               se
               haze
               :
            
             That
             is
             quickely
             done
             that
             is
             well
             done
             .
             And
             very
             necessary
             is
             that
             pause
             and
             breathing
             ,
             wherewith
             Kings
             goe
             ripening
             great
             businesses
             ;
             And
             exceeding
             fit
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             goe
             soberly
             to
             worke
             ,
             take
             time
             and
             leasure
             inough
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             their
             consultations
             they
             should
             vse
             feete
             of
             leade
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             them
             ,
             hands
             of
             steele
             .
             Which
             being
             once
             well
             grounded
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             Conueniences
             ,
             and
             Inconueniences
             throughly
             weighed
             ,
             (
             though
             in
             these
             great
             and
             weighty
             affaires
             ,
             there
             are
             neuer
             some
             wanting
             ,
             that
             will
             follow
             that
             part
             ,
             which
             hath
             least
             ground
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             perswade
             themselues
             that
             they
             onely
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             is
             on
             their
             side
             )
             let
             them
             goe
             roundly
             to
             worke
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             concluded
             consultation
             ,
             let
             them
             shew
             themselues
             constant
             in
             the
             execution
             thereof
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             another
             Philosopher
             said
             ;
             
               Cuncta●ter
               aggrediendum
               est
               negotium
            
             ,
             
             
               verùm
               in
               suscepto
               ,
               constanter
               perseuerandum
               :
            
             A
             maine
             businesse
             must
             haue
             a
             slow
             motion
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             wheeles
             are
             once
             set
             a
             going
             ,
             they
             must
             neuer
             stand
             still
             till
             it
             haue
             finished
             it's
             intended
             worke
             .
             
             And
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             ,
             ioyned
             the
             spirit
             of
             fortitude
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             Councell
             .
             For
             Counsaile
             little
             auaileth
             ,
             that
             is
             deuoid
             of
             force
             and
             strength
             to
             execute
             .
             
               Vile
               est
               Consilium
            
             (
             saith
             Pope
             
               Gregory
               )
               cui
               robur
               fortitudinis
               deest
               :
            
             That
             Counsaile
             is
             vile
             and
             base
             ;
             that
             wants
             true
             mettall
             .
             Let
             Counsell
             I
             say
             be
             slow
             ,
             &
             sauour
             of
             the
             lamp
             ,
             but
             let
             the
             Execution
             ,
             be
             quicke
             as
             lightening
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             mortall
             are
             those
             wounds
             ,
             &
             those
             diseases
             ,
             to
             which
             remedy
             is
             giuen
             too
             late
             ,
             as
             those
             ,
             to
             whom
             none
             is
             giuen
             at
             all
             .
             To
             what
             end
             therefore
             (
             I
             pray
             )
             serue
             your
             Iuntas
             ,
             vpon
             Iuntas
             ,
             reference
             vpon
             reference
             ,
             your
             long
             and
             large
             Consultations
             ,
             your
             viewings
             ,
             and
             reuiewings
             ,
             if
             after
             all
             this
             great
             adoe
             ,
             all
             is
             roll'd
             and
             shut
             vp
             in
             paper
             ?
             Whereas
             in
             all
             reason
             ,
             nay
             and
             right
             too
             ,
             how
             much
             the
             more
             time
             there
             hath
             beene
             spent
             in
             consulting
             ,
             
             so
             much
             the
             more
             speede
             and
             force
             ought
             to
             be
             vsed
             in
             Execu●ing
             ▪
             For
             ,
             on
             good
             Counsaile
             ,
             and
             quicke
             Execution
             ,
             consist
             your
             good
             ends
             ,
             and
             all
             prosperous
             successe
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             demanded
             by
             way
             of
             Question
             ,
             Whether
             Kings
             ought
             inuiolably
             to
             obserue
             the
             foresaid
             Order
             .
          
           
             ARt
             ,
             is
             Natures
             Ape
             ,
             and
             imitates
             her
             all
             she
             can
             .
             And
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             perfect
             an
             Artificer
             ,
             and
             more
             cunning
             workeman
             is
             he
             accounted
             ,
             who
             shall
             seeme
             to
             come
             neerest
             in
             his
             worke
             to
             that
             great
             Master
             and
             Maker
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             is
             naturall
             ,
             wherein
             (
             as
             hath
             already
             beene
             sayd
             )
             is
             conserued
             and
             kept
             that
             firme
             and
             constant
             Law
             ,
             and
             first
             commandement
             ,
             which
             he
             imposed
             vpon
             all
             things
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             creation
             .
             Who
             likewise
             hath
             ,
             and
             doth
             still
             keepe
             a
             wonderfull
             correspondency
             in
             those
             very
             things
             ,
             conseruing
             them
             in
             their
             operations
             ,
             working
             and
             operating
             continually
             by
             their
             meanes
             and
             helpe
             ,
             and
             honouring
             them
             with
             the
             name
             and
             essence
             of
             secundary
             Causes
             ,
             though
             he
             himselfe
             be
             the
             primary
             naturall
             cause
             in
             that
             working
             .
             So
             hat
             the
             fire
             ,
             hath
             alwaies
             perfourmed
             that
             Office
             ,
             wherin
             God
             placed
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ;
             To
             burne
             ,
             or
             heate
             .
             And
             when
             he
             hath
             beene
             pleased
             to
             worke
             these
             effects
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             vse
             of
             them
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             as
             well
             vpon
             occasion
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
             and
             chasticement
             ,
             as
             of
             his
             loue
             ,
             and
             cherishment
             .
             When
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             destroy
             and
             consume
             those
             Cities
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             ,
             
             he
             did
             not
             make
             vse
             of
             water
             but
             of
             fire
             ,
             which
             he
             sent
             among
             them
             to
             execute
             his
             iudgement
             
             vpon
             that
             occasion
             .
             And
             for
             to
             Regular
             ,
             and
             make
             much
             of
             that
             Mirrour
             of
             patience
             Iob
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             him
             in
             that
             vertue
             ,
             
               Ignis
               cecidit
               è
               caelo
               ,
               &
               tactas
               oues
               ,
               puerosque
               consumpsit
               :
               The
               fire
               of
               God
               is
               fallen
               from
               heauen
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               hath
               burnt
               vp
               the
               sheepe
               ,
               and
               the
               seruants
               ;
               &c.
               
            
             For
             to
             throw
             downe
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             at
             one
             blow
             to
             kill
             all
             his
             children
             ,
             that
             were
             met
             together
             to
             make
             merry
             ,
             he
             made
             vse
             of
             the
             Winde
             .
             For
             to
             drowne
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             serued
             himselfe
             with
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             desert
             ,
             he
             drew
             water
             out
             of
             the
             Rocke
             ,
             to
             quench
             the
             thirst
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             preserue
             them
             from
             perishing
             .
             So
             that
             Life
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             Health
             ,
             which
             God
             can
             giue
             solely
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             yet
             will
             he
             haue
             it
             be
             wrought
             by
             the
             helpe
             and
             meanes
             of
             those
             secundary
             naturall
             Causes
             .
             And
             euen
             at
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             he
             will
             make
             vse
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             it
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             Wisedome
             ;
             
             
               Et
               pugnabit
               cum
               illo
               orbis
               terrarum
               contrà
               insensatos
               :
               And
               the
               world
               shall
               fight
               with
               him
               against
               the
               vnwise
               .
            
             This
             order
             and
             naturall
             Law
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             conserueth
             and
             gouerneth
             the
             world
             ,
             Kings
             ought
             to
             imitate
             and
             follow
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             their
             Common-wealths
             ,
             giuing
             their
             Ministers
             iurisdiction
             and
             Authoritie
             proportionable
             to
             their
             Office
             ,
             without
             the
             which
             they
             cannot
             well
             exercise
             the
             same
             .
             And
             as
             long
             as
             these
             his
             Ministers
             shall
             go
             on
             in
             an
             orderly
             Course
             ,
             or
             shall
             imitate
             in
             their
             constancie
             those
             naturall
             causes
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             punctuall
             and
             faithfull
             in
             their
             Ministries
             ,
             the
             gouernment
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             altered
             or
             receiue
             any
             change
             .
             But
             when
             they
             shall
             faile
             in
             their
             obligation
             ,
             another
             order
             must
             be
             taken
             with
             them
             .
             And
             therfore
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             the
             best
             &
             surest
             course
             that
             can
             be
             taken
             ,
             is
             ;
             That
             Kings
             proceede
             after
             another
             kinde
             of
             manner
             ,
             by
             being
             serued
             by
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Counsellers
             that
             they
             may
             comply
             with
             that
             which
             tends
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             their
             kingdomes
             .
             Especially
             ,
             when
             (
             as
             hath
             bin
             said
             )
             Ministers
             abuse
             that
             power
             which
             is
             giuen
             them
             &
             make
             it
             the
             meanes
             to
             afflict
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             other
             
             wrongs
             and
             iniuries
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             teacheth
             vs
             in
             that
             History
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             
             where
             it
             is
             reported
             ,
             that
             when
             Shadrach
             ,
             and
             his
             two
             Companions
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             fiery
             fournace
             ,
             the
             kings
             Ministers
             caused
             the
             fournace
             to
             be
             heated
             so
             hot
             ,
             that
             the
             flames
             of
             fire
             ascended
             some
             49.
             
             Cubits
             high
             .
             But
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             power
             the
             fire
             had
             for
             to
             burne
             those
             innocent
             children
             in
             that
             occasion
             ,
             by
             somuch
             the
             more
             to
             the
             greater
             astonishment
             of
             the
             standers
             by
             ,
             God
             slaked
             the
             force
             thereof
             ,
             causing
             that
             in
             that
             very
             place
             ,
             where
             for
             to
             consume
             these
             Saints
             ,
             the
             fire
             was
             most
             kindled
             ,
             a
             coole
             fresh
             ayre
             entred
             in
             ,
             and
             did
             refresh
             them
             .
             And
             the
             King
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             see
             this
             wonder
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             espied
             in
             the
             companie
             of
             these
             three
             children
             a
             fourth
             man
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             be
             like
             vnto
             the
             son
             of
             God.
             For
             indeed
             so
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             this
             his
             Diuine
             goodnesses
             ,
             did
             not
             content
             it selfe
             with
             deading
             the
             force
             of
             that
             intensiue
             flame
             ,
             but
             made
             meanes
             by
             his
             Angell
             ,
             to
             come
             &
             free
             these
             Innocents
             from
             that
             torment
             .
             Therein
             ,
             instructing
             kings
             ,
             That
             albeit
             it
             be
             fit
             ,
             that
             ordinarily
             ,
             they
             should
             suffer
             businesse
             to
             passe
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             belong
             ;
             yet
             when
             the
             subiect
             is
             extremly
             wronged
             ,
             &
             iniustice
             offred
             by
             them
             against
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             Kings
             ought
             not
             to
             respect
             the
             Order
             and
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Law
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             another
             course
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             neede
             be
             )
             wholy
             to
             change
             and
             alter
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             own
             proper
             person
             ,
             to
             direct
             things
             to
             their
             due
             ends
             ,
             taking
             from
             the
             fire
             it
             's
             Actiuitie
             &
             instead
             thereof
             sen●ing
             a
             pleasing
             coole
             gale
             of
             wind
             ,
             as
             God
             did
             .
             For
             experience
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             that
             this
             ill
             seede
             or
             bad
             race
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             makes
             post-hast
             ,
             &
             quickly
             ouerrunnes
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             as
             ill
             weedes
             doe
             a
             ground
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             dishonour
             of
             kings
             ,
             and
             diminution
             of
             their
             credit
             ▪
             and
             to
             the
             notable
             dammage
             and
             destruction
             of
             kingdomes
             .
             Oh
             how
             doth
             it
             discouer
             it selfe
             in
             these
             our
             vnhappy
             and
             miserable
             times
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             Cubits
             higher
             then
             it
             was
             wont
             ,
             doth
             the
             fire
             of
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             Auarice
             ,
             mount
             in
             many
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             grow
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             they
             quite
             loose
             the
             sight
             of
             themselues
             ,
             and
             goe
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             their
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             being
             in
             a
             manner
             besides
             themselues
             puft
             vp
             with
             their
             promotion
             ,
             and
             the
             high
             places
             they
             possesse
             ,
             seeming
             to
             be
             another
             kind
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             .
             And
             this
             their
             folly
             and
             madnesse
             extends
             it selfe
             so
             farre
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             themselues
             (
             forsooth
             )
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             or
             knowne
             ,
             by
             those
             ,
             whom
             not
             long
             since
             (
             God
             he
             knowes
             )
             they
             adored
             as
             Gods
             ,
             but
             now
             are
             growne
             so
             proud
             ,
             and
             into
             so
             good
             a
             conceit
             of
             themselues
             ,
             that
             they
             thinke
             themselues
             to
             be
             something
             more
             then
             men
             .
             Of
             these
             ,
             S
             Bernard
             giues
             this
             admirable
             good
             note
             ;
             You
             shall
             see
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             many
             in
             the
             Chruch
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             Kings
             Courts
             ,
             without
             noblenesse
             made
             noble
             ,
             and
             of
             poore
             ,
             become
             rich
             ,
             to
             be
             sodainly
             puffed
             vp
             with
             pride
             ,
             forgetting
             their
             former
             Estate
             ,
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             disdainfull
             towards
             their
             poore
             kinsefolke
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             strong
             hand
             ,
             and
             with
             lyes
             and
             falshoods
             ,
             they
             seeke
             and
             procure
             that
             ,
             which
             Nature
             hath
             deny'd
             them
             ,
             and
             being
             not
             noble
             by
             birth
             ,
             nor
             innobled
             by
             vertue
             ,
             set
             a
             good
             face
             on
             the
             matter
             and
             by
             such
             art
             and
             cunning
             as
             they
             will
             vse
             ,
             would
             seeme
             to
             the
             world
             to
             be
             great
             Princes
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             well
             descended
             ,
             fetching
             their
             feigned
             Pedigrees
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             Noahs
             flood
             :
             Farre
             vnlike
             vnto
             him
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             vertue
             came
             from
             a
             Potter
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ;
             who
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             forget
             ,
             whence
             he
             came
             ,
             and
             yet
             represent
             what
             he
             was
             ,
             caused
             to
             be
             set
             on
             his
             Court
             cupboord
             vessells
             of
             earth
             ,
             with
             this
             Letter
             ;
             
               Haeac
               fecimus
            
             :
             These
             we
             once
             made
             ;
             and
             vessells
             of
             gold
             ,
             with
             this
             other
             Letter
             ;
             
               Ista
               facimus
            
             :
             These
             we
             now
             make
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             much
             importance
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             purposly
             forbeare
             to
             speake
             so
             much
             as
             I
             know
             in
             this
             point
             )
             for
             the
             conseruation
             of
             Kingdomes
             .
             As
             also
             how
             fit
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             their
             Maiesties
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             respect
             which
             is
             due
             vnto
             Kings
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             right
             and
             true
             administration
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             should
             by
             their
             seueritie
             ,
             temper
             and
             moderate
             the
             excesse
             
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             cloath
             themselues
             with
             the
             Kings
             royall
             command
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             garment
             ,
             and
             beare
             themselues
             too
             insolently-high
             vpon
             the
             Title
             of
             their
             Offices
             ;
             and
             vnder
             colour
             and
             zeale
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             will
             make
             themselues
             their
             Tutors
             ,
             Masters
             of
             their
             libertie
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             ouer
             their
             vassalls
             ,
             and
             sole
             Commanders
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             like
             vnto
             that
             great
             Leuiathan
             ,
             or
             huge
             Whale
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             of
             whom
             holy
             Iob
             saith
             ;
             
               Before
               his
               face
               ,
               is
               pouertie
               ,
               and
               want
               ,
               for
               he
               spoyleth
               and
               deuoureth
               all
               that
               stands
               in
               his
               way
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               trusteth
               that
               he
               can
               draw
               vp
            
             Iordan
             
               into
               his
               Mouth
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             fitting
             for
             Kings
             ,
             to
             vse
             much
             the
             remitting
             of
             businesses
             ?
          
           
             ALthough
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             something
             hath
             beene
             spoken
             ,
             which
             may
             tend
             to
             this
             Question
             ,
             yet
             shall
             it
             be
             necessary
             to
             answer
             heere
             thereunto
             in
             a
             more
             direct
             and
             clearer
             manner
             .
             And
             howbeit
             the
             word
             ,
             remitting
             ,
             or
             referring
             ,
             doth
             seeme
             to
             notifie
             the
             care
             and
             poruidence
             ,
             which
             a
             Prince
             oweth
             vnto
             businesses
             ,
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             well
             beseeme
             him
             ,
             sometimes
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             For
             ,
             amongst
             many
             other
             the
             miseries
             of
             humane
             nature
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             that
             it's
             forces
             ,
             as
             well
             internall
             ,
             as
             externall
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Soule
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             body
             are
             much
             limited
             ,
             and
             restrained
             ,
             and
             haue
             much
             need
             of
             many
             helpes
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             Kings
             not
             being
             able
             (
             as
             they
             are
             not
             )
             to
             attend
             of
             themselues
             so
             many
             businesses
             as
             howerly
             occurre
             ,
             nor
             to
             comprehend
             so
             great
             variety
             and
             difference
             of
             things
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             remit
             some
             ,
             nay
             many
             
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             persons
             deputed
             for
             their
             ease
             ,
             and
             discharge
             of
             their
             Consciences
             .
             Let
             a
             King
             examine
             those
             businesses
             ,
             which
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             reserued
             for
             himselfe
             .
             And
             those
             that
             h●
             cannot
             ,
             let
             him
             remit
             them
             vnto
             others
             ,
             because
             of
             himselfe
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             dispatch
             all
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             fauour
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             we
             haue
             Iethro's
             Counsaile
             to
             his
             sonne
             in
             Law
             Moses
             .
             Who
             seeing
             him
             so
             ouer
             imployed
             in
             the
             businesses
             of
             his
             people
             to
             his
             intollerable
             trouble
             ,
             said
             vnto
             him
             ;
             
             
               Stulto
               labore
               consumeris
               ,
               elige
               tibi
               Viros
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thou
               wearyest
               thy selfe
               greatly
               ,
               and
               this
               people
               that
               is
               with
               thee
               ,
               prouide
               thee
               men
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             neede
             not
             repeate
             all
             vnto
             you
             ,
             hauing
             spoken
             thereof
             largely
             heeretofore
             .
             I
             shall
             now
             therefore
             represent
             vnto
             you
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             two
             kinds
             of
             Remitting
             .
          
           
             The
             one
             for
             to
             vnloade
             himselfe
             of
             that
             charge
             and
             trouble
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             liue
             himselfe
             at
             ease
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             his
             authoritie
             lay
             the
             burthen
             vpon
             others
             ,
             and
             command
             them
             to
             end
             such
             or
             such
             a
             businesse
             .
             Which
             is
             now
             too
             commonly
             vsed
             and
             practised
             .
             For
             euery
             one
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lyes
             ,
             striues
             to
             be
             superiour
             in
             this
             kind
             ;
             Taking
             that
             to
             himselfe
             which
             is
             most
             p●easing
             ,
             and
             easiest
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             remitting
             the
             hardest
             and
             harshest
             to
             other
             mens
             hands
             ,
             And
             hence
             it
             hapneth
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             first
             remitting
             the
             King
             makes
             ,
             your
             poore
             Negocian●s
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             Tennis
             balls
             are
             tost
             from
             one
             to
             another
             .
             Nay
             ,
             their
             fortune
             is
             farre
             worse
             ;
             for
             the
             Ball
             which
             is
             racketed
             by
             the
             one
             Player
             ,
             the
             other
             with
             great
             nimblenesse
             ▪
             and
             care
             ,
             runnes
             forth
             to
             receiue
             it
             :
             But
             the
             poore
             Negociant
             ,
             who
             in
             these
             Remitments
             ,
             serues
             in
             steed
             of
             the
             Ball
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             onely
             not
             receiue
             him
             readily
             ,
             but
             shut
             the
             doore
             vpon
             him
             ,
             obliging
             him
             to
             solicite
             his
             entrance
             ,
             one
             while
             by
             fauour
             ,
             another
             while
             by
             giftes
             .
             And
             although
             this
             be
             too
             vsuall
             a
             practise
             in
             all
             Tribunalls
             ;
             and
             with
             all
             Iudges
             and
             vpon
             all
             differences
             of
             businesses
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             there
             most
             practised
             ,
             where
             matters
             of
             goods
             ,
             and
             
             Titles
             of
             Lands
             are
             treated
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Pretenders
             doe
             not
             only
             sweate
             and
             take
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             paines
             ,
             but
             are
             forced
             to
             pay
             as
             much
             for
             the
             dispatch
             of
             10000.
             
             Marauedis
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             so
             many
             Ducats
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             confirmed
             with
             the
             example
             of
             a
             poore
             honest
             widow
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             it
             is
             well
             known
             )
             spent
             much
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             little
             mony
             which
             she
             had
             ,
             in
             Negociating
             the
             dispatch
             of
             a
             small
             debt
             .
             And
             when
             ,
             after
             a
             long
             and
             tedious
             suite
             ,
             she
             had
             at
             last
             got
             an
             order
             against
             her
             Aduersarie
             ,
             yet
             was
             she
             neuer
             the
             neerer
             getting
             of
             her
             money
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             was
             ordred
             in
             Court
             ,
             that
             shee
             should
             be
             payd
             out
             of
             such
             Rents
             ,
             which
             vpon
             some
             pre-morgage
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             cunning
             Conueiance
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             recouered
             .
             These
             remittings
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             finde
             how
             they
             can
             be
             defended
             ,
             or
             salued
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Scripture
             .
             But
             there
             are
             many
             reasons
             for
             the
             condemning
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             obliging
             of
             Kings
             to
             referre
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             kinde
             of
             remitting
             ,
             is
             ▪
             When
             either
             the
             order
             and
             qualitie
             of
             the
             businesse
             ,
             or
             the
             lawfull
             Impediment
             of
             him
             that
             remitteth
             ,
             doth
             so
             require
             it
             .
             For
             which
             we
             haue
             our
             Sauiour
             Christs
             warrant
             in
             that
             admirable
             Conuersion
             of
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul.
             For
             albeit
             he
             himselfe
             ,
             by
             his
             powerfull
             hand
             threw
             him
             downe
             from
             of
             his
             horse
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             so
             farre
             forth
             to
             yeeld
             himselfe
             his
             ,
             that
             he
             vttered
             these
             wordes
             so
             full
             of
             submission
             ;
             
               Domine
               ,
               quid
               me
               vis
               facere
               ?
            
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               what
               wilt
               thou
               ,
               that
               I
               doe
               ?
            
             Yet
             did
             he
             not
             then
             giue
             him
             a
             present
             absolute
             Dispatch
             ,
             but
             remitted
             him
             ouer
             to
             another
             Disciple
             ,
             which
             was
             named
             Ananias
             .
             It
             being
             held
             fit
             it
             should
             be
             so
             for
             those
             reasons
             which
             are
             rendred
             by
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             holy
             Fathers
             .
             The
             like
             course
             hee
             tooke
             with
             Cornelius
             the
             Centurion
             in
             that
             great
             businesse
             of
             his
             Saluation
             ,
             
             putting
             him
             ouer
             to
             S.
             Peter
             .
             
             And
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             Petition
             of
             those
             ten
             Lepers
             ,
             who
             besought
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             make
             them
             whole
             ;
             how
             beit
             he
             granted
             them
             their
             request
             for
             the
             recouery
             of
             their
             
             health
             ,
             yet
             did
             he
             remit
             them
             ouer
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Commanded
             them
             to
             present
             themselues
             before
             them
             ,
             because
             in
             those
             kinde
             of
             infirmities
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             Arbitrary
             Iudges
             ,
             
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             in
             that
             case
             .
             And
             to
             the
             Disciples
             of
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             which
             he
             sent
             vnto
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             prison
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             might
             informe
             themselues
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             was
             he
             that
             should
             come
             ,
             or
             were
             to
             looke
             for
             another
             ?
             He
             remitted
             them
             backe
             to
             their
             Master
             with
             this
             Answer
             ;
             
               Ite
               ,
               renunciate
               Ioanni
               ,
               quae
               audistis
               ,
               &
               vidistis
               :
               Goe
               and
               shew
            
             Iohn
             
               what
               things
               yee
               heare
               and
               see
               .
            
             
             As
             he
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             For
             as
             much
             as
             Iohn
             is
             my
             Voice
             ,
             by
             him
             is
             the
             truth
             to
             be
             declared
             ,
             which
             you
             seeke
             after
             touching
             the
             Diuinitie
             of
             my
             Person
             .
             All
             these
             Remittings
             were
             plaine
             ,
             and
             dispatched
             without
             reply
             ;
             And
             those
             doubtlesse
             condemned
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             daily
             vsed
             ,
             passing
             things
             ouer
             from
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             if
             men
             were
             to
             deale
             with
             children
             ,
             who
             asking
             a
             companie
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             playing
             together
             ;
             Is
             your
             Mother
             at
             home
             ?
             All
             make
             answer
             ;
             This
             boy
             can
             tell
             you
             ,
             or
             that
             other
             boy
             can
             tell
             you
             .
             So
             that
             many
             mens
             liues
             are
             ended
             ,
             before
             their
             businesses
             can
             be
             ended
             .
             Their
             suites
             growing
             older
             then
             them selues
             ;
             wasting
             both
             their
             wealth
             ,
             and
             their
             persons
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             recounted
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             
             That
             they
             being
             so
             busily
             imployed
             in
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             that
             they
             could
             not
             ioyntly
             with
             it
             attend
             those
             workes
             of
             Charitie
             ,
             and
             Almes-deedes
             ,
             which
             were
             exercised
             in
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             ,
             by
             feeding
             those
             that
             were
             conuerted
             ,
             they
             did
             remit
             the
             care
             thereof
             to
             seuen
             Deacons
             chosen
             out
             from
             amongst
             them
             all
             for
             that
             Ministrie
             .
             And
             heere
             is
             to
             be
             confidered
             a
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             of
             great
             importance
             .
             That
             the
             Apostles
             (
             as
             there
             it
             is
             mentioned
             )
             albeit
             they
             saw
             what
             a
             great
             charge
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             trouble
             with
             daily
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             continuall
             Praying
             ,
             they
             did
             neither
             omit
             ,
             nor
             remit
             this
             businesse
             ,
             but
             were
             wonderfull
             
             carefull
             ,
             that
             those
             to
             whom
             this
             care
             was
             remitted
             ,
             should
             be
             persons
             of
             great
             approbation
             ,
             and
             fulfilled
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             with
             wisdome
             ,
             as
             were
             S.
             Steu●n
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             which
             were
             elected
             ,
             and
             ioyned
             in
             Commission
             with
             him
             .
             
               Considerate
               ergo
               ,
               fratres
               ,
               viros
               ex
               vobis
               boni
               testimonij
               Septem
               ,
               plenos
               Spiritu
               Sancto
               ,
               &
               sapientia
               ,
               quos
               constituamus
               super
               hoc
               opus
               ,
               &c.
            
             Wherefore
             brethren
             ,
             Looke
             you
             out
             among
             you
             seuen
             men
             of
             honest
             report
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             we
             appoint
             to
             this
             businesse
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             Lesson
             for
             Kings
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             the
             persons
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             vseto
             remit
             businesses
             ,
             are
             not
             such
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             either
             for
             their
             want
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             or
             experience
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             minde
             is
             not
             cleare
             and
             free
             from
             passion
             ,
             &
             couetousnesse
             ,
             they
             in
             no
             manner
             of
             wise
             discharge
             their
             Consciences
             in
             making
             such
             remitments
             and
             references
             ,
             but
             ought
             rather
             to
             reserue
             the
             dispatch
             therof
             vnto
             themselues
             ,
             or
             to
             remit
             them
             to
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             are
             able
             to
             giue
             good
             satisfaction
             therein
             ,
             and
             of
             whose
             goodnesse
             and
             sufficiencie
             ,
             the
             world
             rendreth
             publicke
             Testimony
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             to
             remit
             businesses
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             necessity
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             our
             vnderstanding
             ,
             which
             is
             imbroiled
             and
             mightily
             hindred
             with
             this
             multiplicitie
             of
             affayres
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             choaked
             and
             stifled
             ,
             and
             made
             defectiue
             in
             those
             matters
             ,
             that
             are
             most
             necessary
             .
             And
             as
             for
             our
             bodily
             strength
             ,
             the
             force
             thereof
             is
             so
             small
             ,
             and
             so
             weake
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             neede
             to
             preserue
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             easing
             it
             of
             that
             burthen
             ,
             which
             is
             too
             heauy
             for
             it
             to
             beare
             .
             Yet
             withall
             there
             must
             a
             great
             care
             be
             had
             ,
             that
             these
             remitmen●s
             ,
             be
             not
             made
             meerely
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             might
             liue
             at
             ease
             ,
             and
             be
             idle
             ,
             but
             because
             weighty
             businesses
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             haue
             neede
             of
             new
             Examination
             ,
             and
             new
             diligencies
             ,
             doe
             require
             it
             ;
             or
             because
             the
             King
             (
             as
             already
             hath
             beene
             sayd
             )
             may
             haue
             some
             lawfull
             impediment
             .
             Let
             Kings
             haue
             recourse
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             illighten
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             faces
             shall
             not
             suffer
             confusion
             ,
             
             nor
             their
             Kingdomes
             see
             alterations
             ,
             
             ruines
             ,
             nor
             destructions
             .
             
               Erudimini
               ,
               qui
               iudicatis
               terram
               :
               Be
               wise
               therefore
               yee
               Kings
               ;
               be
               learned
               ,
               yee
               Iudges
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sence
             of
             the
             sight
             ;
             That
             is
             :
             Of
             those
             businesses
             ,
             which
             Kings
             ought
             to
             reserue
             for
             their
             own
             view
             ,
             and
             dispatch
             with
             their
             owne
             hands
             .
          
           
             ARistotle
             saith
             that
             the
             soule
             is
             ,
             
             
               Quod
               ad
               modum
               omnia
            
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             which
             in
             it
             comprehendeth
             all
             whatsoeuer
             .
             And
             the
             same
             may
             likewise
             be
             said
             of
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             fight
             ,
             wherin
             is
             cyphred
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             Vniuerse
             ,
             for
             therein
             is
             inclosed
             all
             whatsoeuer
             is
             visible
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Heauens
             ,
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Elements
             ,
             Birdes
             ,
             Plants
             ,
             Beastes
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             all
             that
             (
             be
             it
             more
             ,
             or
             lesse
             )
             enters
             into
             our
             Soule
             by
             this
             doore
             .
             It
             is
             the
             most
             principal
             part
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             the
             most
             artificiall
             ,
             &
             the
             most
             excellent
             ,
             and
             most
             precious
             of
             all
             other
             the
             Sences
             ;
             because
             it
             's
             action
             is
             more
             liuely
             and
             spirit-full
             ,
             and
             giues
             vs
             more
             to
             know
             and
             vnderstand
             the
             differences
             of
             things
             .
             By
             the
             eyes
             ,
             are
             manifested
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             affections
             ,
             and
             passions
             of
             the
             Minde
             .
             
               In
               oculis
               animus
               inhabitat
            
             :
             The
             mindes
             habitation
             (
             saith
             Pliny
             )
             is
             in
             the
             eyes
             .
             In
             them
             is
             seated
             Clemencie
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Anger
             ,
             Hatred
             ,
             Loue
             ,
             Sorow
             ,
             Ioy
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             
               Ex
               visu
               ,
               cognoscitur
               vir
            
             :
             
             We
             may
             know
             a
             man
             by
             his
             lookes
             .
             
             As
             whether
             he
             be
             wise
             ,
             or
             foolish
             ;
             simple
             ,
             or
             malitious
             ;
             &c.
             
             These
             ,
             are
             those
             windowes
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             light
             entreth
             into
             the
             Vnderstanding
             ;
             and
             which
             shew
             the
             good
             ,
             or
             bad
             disposition
             both
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             Soule
             .
             And
             there
             are
             not
             some
             
             wanting
             ,
             who
             affirme
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             God
             ,
             and
             Nature
             delineate
             and
             paint
             forth
             in
             that
             tender
             paste
             and
             soft
             dough
             of
             the
             Creature
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             most
             principall
             ,
             the
             most
             beutifull
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             delicate
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             Diuine
             Artizan
             ,
             did
             place
             a
             greater
             gard
             about
             that
             for
             it's
             safetie
             ,
             then
             about
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             therfore
             Aristotle
             saith
             ;
             That
             we
             make
             more
             reckoning
             of
             this
             sence
             ,
             then
             of
             all
             the
             other
             .
             It
             's
             Site
             ,
             or
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             eminent
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             doth
             declare
             it's
             greater
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             man
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             Moone
             ,
             in
             the
             world
             .
             
               Quod
               sol
            
             ,
             
             
               &
               luna
               in
               Coelo
               ,
               hoc
               sunt
               oculi
               in
               homine
            
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Ambrose
               )
            
             .
             The
             vse
             of
             the
             sight
             is
             two-fold
             .
             One
             materiall
             ,
             and
             grosse
             ,
             which
             only
             attendeth
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             thus
             materially
             represent
             themselues
             ,
             without
             making
             any
             farther
             discourse
             ,
             or
             Consideration
             ;
             And
             this
             kind
             of
             seeing
             is
             common
             to
             all
             creatures
             both
             rationall
             ,
             and
             irrationall
             ,
             indowed
             with
             or
             without
             reason
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             is
             more
             eleuated
             ,
             and
             more
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             flies
             a
             higher
             pitch
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             discernes
             things
             with
             Aduice
             ,
             and
             discourse
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             perceiues
             what
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             sees
             ,
             and
             this
             appertaineth
             onely
             vnto
             Man.
             But
             in
             Kings
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             good
             Gouernours
             ,
             the
             consideration
             thereof
             must
             extend
             it selfe
             a
             great
             deale
             farther
             ;
             As
             to
             treate
             of
             the
             remedy
             ,
             which
             those
             things
             require
             ,
             and
             stand
             in
             neede
             of
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             seene
             .
             But
             not
             like
             those
             Kings
             ,
             that
             visited
             holy
             Iob
             ,
             who
             although
             they
             saw
             him
             ,
             and
             were
             seuen
             dayes
             with
             him
             ,
             yet
             did
             they
             not
             see
             ,
             what
             they
             saw
             ;
             My
             meaning
             is
             ,
             That
             albeit
             they
             did
             see
             the
             great
             affliction
             ,
             and
             extreme
             miserie
             ,
             wherein
             poore
             Iob
             was
             ,
             their
             eyes
             passed
             it
             slightly
             ouer
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             dwell
             vpon
             it
             ,
             nor
             tooke
             any
             course
             to
             giue
             him
             remedie
             .
             And
             when
             this
             is
             not
             done
             ,
             their
             seeing
             ,
             is
             no
             seeing
             ,
             but
             are
             like
             vnto
             those
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ;
               That
               haue
               eyes
               ,
               and
               see
               not
               ,
            
             Dull
             Idolls
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             prety
             place
             in
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Machabees
             ,
             where
             ,
             after
             the
             Author
             hath
             made
             report
             ,
             of
             
             the
             great
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             Tyrannies
             ,
             which
             that
             accursed
             King
             Antiochus
             ,
             and
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             exercised
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             Cities
             and
             Townes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Iudaea
             ,
             of
             that
             great
             Captaine
             Mattathias
             ,
             and
             his
             fiue
             Sonnes
             ,
             hee
             speaketh
             thus
             ;
             
               Hi
               vederunt
               mala
               ,
               quae
               fiebant
               in
               populo
               Iuda
               ,
               &
               in
               Ierusalem
            
             which
             the
             vulgar
             renders
             thus
             ,
             Now
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             blasphemies
             ,
             which
             were
             committed
             in
             Iuda
             and
             Ierusalem
             .
             
             These
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             saw
             the
             euills
             ,
             that
             were
             committed
             in
             Ierusalem
             ;
             And
             my
             thinkes
             here
             must
             the
             question
             be
             asked
             ,
             Why
             all
             they
             of
             that
             Common-wealth
             ,
             suffering
             so
             many
             oppressions
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             afflictions
             ,
             in
             their
             Houses
             in
             their
             own
             Persons
             ,
             &
             those
             of
             their
             children
             ,
             onely
             Mattathias
             ,
             and
             his
             Sonnes
             ,
             are
             here
             said
             to
             haue
             seene
             these
             euills
             ,
             and
             these
             blasphemies
             ?
             The
             answer
             hereunto
             ,
             makes
             notably
             for
             our
             purpose
             ,
             because
             it
             expresseth
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             go
             inforcing
             ,
             ●To
             wit
             ,
             That
             to
             see
             businesses
             ,
             is
             truely
             and
             properly
             ,
             to
             vnderstand
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             our
             helping
             hand
             vnto
             them
             .
             And
             because
             Mattathias
             ,
             and
             his
             Sonnes
             ,
             were
             the
             onely
             men
             that
             were
             sensible
             of
             the
             hard
             measure
             they
             receiued
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             that
             rose
             vp
             ,
             and
             opposed
             themselues
             against
             the
             furie
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             for
             the
             remedying
             their
             so
             many
             and
             so
             great
             Calamities
             ,
             that
             sacred
             Historian
             saith
             ,
             That
             they
             onely
             had
             eyes
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             affliction
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
             This
             kinde
             of
             sight
             best
             be
             fitteth
             Kings
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             heads
             of
             their
             Kingdomes
             and
             Common-wealthes
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             likewise
             necessary
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             their
             sight
             ,
             Large
             ,
             Cleare
             ,
             and
             Sharpe
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             reach
             to
             see
             euen
             those
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             most
             secret
             ,
             and
             most
             remote
             ,
             as
             doth
             that
             princely
             birde
             the
             Eagle
             ,
             which
             houering
             aloft
             in
             the
             ayre
             descryes
             the
             fishes
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             the
             deepe
             :
             Or
             be
             like
             vnto
             that
             Maiesticall
             Creature
             the
             Lyon
             ,
             who
             both
             waking
             ,
             and
             sleeping
             ,
             keepes
             his
             eyes
             open
             .
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             saith
             ;
             That
             a
             wise
             man
             hath
             his
             eyes
             in
             his
             head
             .
             
               Sapientis
               oculi
               in
               capite
               eius
            
             .
             
             And
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             by
             Contrapositions
             ,
             he
             would
             giue
             vs
             thereby
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             a
             foole
             hath
             his
             eyes
             in
             
             his
             feete
             .
             Which
             as
             they
             discouer
             but
             little
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             lyable
             to
             a
             thousand
             offences
             ,
             and
             deceits
             .
             But
             the
             wise
             man
             beholds
             from
             high
             and
             as
             from
             a
             watch-Tower
             discouers
             things
             a
             farre
             off
             ;
             and
             is
             thereby
             better
             able
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             more
             punctually
             to
             comply
             with
             his
             obligation
             to
             the
             state
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             which
             neede
             shall
             require
             in
             those
             accidents
             that
             may
             occurre
             .
             This
             is
             that
             sight
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             before
             hath
             beene
             said
             )
             befitteth
             Kings
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Heads
             of
             their
             Common-wealths
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             to
             reserue
             for
             their
             own
             view
             those
             the
             more
             weighty
             businesses
             of
             their
             subiects
             ;
             there
             being
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             reason
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             see
             them
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             with
             their
             owne
             eyes
             .
             For
             this
             end
             ,
             are
             those
             Visitations
             ordayned
             ,
             and
             those
             Entrances
             in
             State
             ,
             which
             Kings
             are
             wont
             to
             make
             into
             the
             Cities
             ,
             and
             Prouinces
             of
             their
             Kingdomes
             .
             When
             the
             arrogant
             and
             vaine
             presumption
             of
             men
             grew
             to
             that
             passe
             ,
             that
             for
             to
             celebrate
             their
             name
             ,
             they
             went
             about
             to
             build
             that
             proud
             Tower
             of
             Babel
             ,
             with
             intent
             to
             touch
             euen
             heauen
             it selfe
             with
             the
             top
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             liue
             free
             from
             all
             feare
             of
             a
             second
             ●lood
             ,
             that
             sacred
             Historie
             tells
             vs
             ;
             
               Descendit
               autem
               Dominus
               vt
               videret
               Ciuitatem
               ,
               &
               Turim
               ,
               quam
               aedificauerint
               filij
               Adam
               :
            
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             came
             downe
             to
             see
             the
             Citie
             and
             tower
             ,
             which
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             builded
             .
             God
             came
             down
             himself
             to
             see
             this
             their
             so
             great
             insollencie
             that
             he
             might
             punish
             them
             accordingly
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             with
             such
             a
             confusion
             of
             languages
             ,
             that
             one
             could
             not
             vnderstand
             another
             ,
             and
             were
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             strangers
             ,
             without
             being
             able
             to
             communicate
             and
             conuerse
             together
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             were
             driuen
             to
             diuide
             themselues
             into
             different
             Countries
             ,
             and
             were
             scattred
             from
             thence
             vpon
             all
             the
             earth
             .
             And
             in
             the
             said
             Historie
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             when
             that
             abhominable
             filthines
             of
             the
             Sodomites
             ,
             grew
             to
             that
             highth
             of
             impudencie
             ,
             that
             it
             prouoked
             God
             vnto
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             bound
             him
             to
             consume
             them
             with
             fire
             from
             heauen
             ,
             he
             vttered
             vnto
             Abraham
             these
             words
             worthy
             the
             
             noting
             :
             
             
               Clamor
               Sodomorum
               &
               G●morrhaeorum
               multiplicatus
               est
               ,
               &
               peccatum
               eorum
               aggrauiAtum
               est
               nimis
               .
               Descendam
               ,
               &
               videbo
               ,
               vtrum
               clamorem
               ,
               qui
               venit
               ad
               me
               ,
               opere
               compleuerint
               ,
               an
               non
               est
               ita
               ,
               vt
               sciam
               :
            
             Because
             the
             cry
             of
             Sodome
             and
             Gomorrha
             is
             great
             ,
             and
             because
             their
             sinne
             is
             exceeding
             grieuous
             ,
             I
             will
             goe
             downe
             now
             and
             see
             ,
             whether
             they
             haue
             done
             altogether
             according
             to
             the
             cry
             ,
             which
             is
             come
             vnto
             me
             ;
             And
             if
             not
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             know
             .
             As
             if
             he
             should
             haue
             sayd
             ;
             Howbeit
             the
             abomination
             of
             these
             accursed
             Sodomites
             and
             Gomorrhaeans
             ,
             hath
             so
             farre
             increased
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             cry
             aloud
             vnto
             me
             for
             vengeance
             and
             chasticement
             ,
             and
             hath
             pierced
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             come
             vnto
             mine
             eares
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             (
             because
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             concernes
             a
             whole
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             a
             busines
             of
             that
             weight
             ,
             as
             to
             deserue
             exemplary
             punishment
             ,
             )
             I
             will
             goe
             downe
             and
             see
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             as
             the
             report
             goes
             of
             it
             .
             Though
             most
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             no
             need
             to
             come
             downe
             from
             heauen
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             particular
             viewe
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             present
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             here
             ,
             &
             there
             ,
             and
             euery
             where
             ,
             he
             filleth
             all
             ,
             seeth
             all
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             infinite
             wisedome
             comprehendeth
             all
             .
             But
             the
             Scripture
             speakes
             in
             this
             kinde
             of
             language
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             accommodate
             it self
             to
             the
             stile
             and
             capacitie
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             to
             instruct
             Kings
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             graue
             and
             weighty
             businesses
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             transferre
             them
             ouer
             vnto
             others
             ,
             but
             of
             ,
             and
             by
             themselues
             to
             see
             and
             looke
             vnto
             them
             ,
             nor
             ought
             they
             too
             be
             to
             facile
             in
             giuing
             credit
             to
             fame
             ,
             and
             report
             (
             especially
             of
             the
             vulgar
             )
             without
             hauing
             first
             fully
             informed
             himselfe
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             themselues
             they
             should
             be
             able
             to
             dis-deceiue
             themselues
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             consider
             things
             with
             attention
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             search
             out
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             rectifie
             what
             is
             amisse
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             Castile
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             very
             commendable
             custome
             and
             of
             great
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             Maiestie
             ,
             worthy
             those
             most
             prudent
             Kings
             which
             first
             ordeyned
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             Consult●
             ,
             which
             euery
             friday
             towards
             the
             Euening
             ,
             
             the
             President
             of
             Castile
             makes
             with
             those
             of
             his
             Maiesties
             Councell
             Royall
             ,
             wherein
             an
             Account
             is
             giuen
             vnto
             his
             Maiestie
             of
             all
             the
             weightiest
             businesses
             ,
             and
             wherein
             the
             opinion
             and
             the
             authoritie
             Royall
             is
             necessarie
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             without
             example
             in
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             .
             For
             in
             the
             first
             chapter
             of
             Deut.
             it
             is
             written
             ;
             That
             when
             that
             great
             Law-giuer
             Moses
             had
             named
             for
             good
             and
             quicke
             dispatch
             such
             Counsellours
             (
             as
             before
             specified
             )
             giuing
             them
             in
             charge
             what
             they
             were
             to
             keepe
             and
             obserue
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             administer
             Iustice
             with
             equalitie
             ,
             and
             without
             exception
             of
             persons
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             ;
             
               Quod
               si
               difficile
               vobis
               visum
               aliquid
               fuerit
               ,
            
             
             
               referte
               ad
               me
               &
               ego
               audiam
               .
            
             The
             cause
             that
             is
             too
             hard
             for
             you
             ,
             bring
             vnto
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             heare
             it
             ,
             You
             shall
             consult
             with
             me
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             heare
             it
             ,
             and
             take
             such
             course
             therein
             as
             is
             fitting
             .
             And
             if
             to
             this
             so
             commendable
             a
             Consulta
             of
             euery
             Friday
             weekely
             ,
             there
             should
             bee
             added
             another
             Meeting
             some
             certaine
             dayes
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             President
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Kings
             Camaera
             ,
             should
             carry
             with
             them
             the
             Consulta
             of
             the
             Offices
             ,
             and
             should
             treate
             and
             conferre
             thereof
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             with
             our
             Lord
             the
             King
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             one
             of
             the
             most
             important
             things
             (
             in
             the
             iudgement
             and
             opinion
             of
             many
             graue
             men
             ,
             whom
             I
             haue
             consulted
             with
             in
             this
             particular
             )
             that
             could
             be
             or-ordained
             for
             the
             good
             of
             these
             Kingdomes
             .
             Whereby
             many
             of
             those
             inconueniences
             would
             be
             auoyded
             ,
             which
             wise
             and
             Christian
             Counsellours
             haue
             found
             out
             by
             many
             yeares
             experience
             .
             And
             none
             of
             the
             meanest
             (
             amongst
             the
             rest
             )
             is
             the
             remitting
             by
             writing
             so
             weightie
             and
             important
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             the
             Election
             of
             Officers
             ,
             recommending
             the
             same
             to
             a
             dead
             Letter
             ,
             which
             can
             make
             no
             replie
             .
             And
             that
             paper
             ,
             which
             passeth
             through
             so
             many
             hands
             ,
             cannot
             come
             so
             clean
             ,
             as
             it
             shuld
             but
             be
             sullyed
             ,
             especially
             if
             it
             come
             to
             such
             hands
             as
             are
             not
             clean
             ,
             but
             corrupted
             with
             gifts
             ,
             &
             presents
             .
             And
             because
             this
             Course
             is
             taken
             ,
             the
             loue
             &
             respect
             due
             to
             their
             Kings
             is
             lost
             ,
             who
             like
             Creatures
             to
             their
             Creator
             ,
             ought
             to
             acknowledge
             althat
             thev
             hau●
             from
             his
             hands
             .
             Wheras
             now
             ,
             they
             giue
             this
             
             respect
             vnto
             his
             Maiesties
             Ministers
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             haue
             held
             correspondency
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             their
             Prouision
             must
             solely
             passe
             through
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             good
             or
             bad
             dispatch
             consistes
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             lesse
             full
             ,
             or
             more
             effectuall
             Relation
             ,
             inclosed
             in
             the
             paper
             of
             their
             Consulta
             .
             Which
             cannot
             be
             carryed
             thus
             ,
             when
             the
             President
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Camera
             shall
             haue
             propounded
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             their
             opinions
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             their
             King.
             And
             questionlesse
             ,
             they
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             shoul●
             be
             prouided
             for
             ,
             would
             esteeme
             in
             more
             ,
             and
             treat
             with
             more
             punctuality
             and
             truth
             ,
             the
             things
             appertaining
             to
             his
             Office
             ,
             considering
             that
             the
             King
             himselfe
             taketh
             particular
             knowledge
             of
             them
             .
             For
             (
             as
             we
             said
             before
             )
             it
             is
             very
             meete
             and
             conuenient
             ,
             that
             Kings
             should
             know
             ,
             and
             communicate
             with
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             your
             greater
             kinde
             of
             Offices
             ,
             and
             dignities
             .
             And
             amongst
             a●l
             other
             businesses
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             with
             most
             reason
             doth
             require
             the
             Kings
             eyes
             and
             presence
             ,
             his
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             mature
             Counsaile
             ;
             For
             such
             are
             the
             Citizens
             as
             are
             their
             Gouernours
             ,
             and
             the
             Parishioners
             ,
             as
             their
             Pastors
             .
             And
             though
             this
             perhaps
             cannot
             be
             performed
             so
             punctually
             and
             precise●y
             ,
             as
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             it
             will
             be
             needfull
             ,
             that
             those
             persons
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             take
             testimonie
             ,
             and
             receiue
             information
             in
             so
             graue
             and
             weighty
             a
             busines
             ,
             should
             be
             of
             that
             prudence
             ,
             learning
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             so
             beyond
             all
             exception
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             apt
             to
             take
             exceptions
             )
             may
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             Election
             could
             not
             but
             be
             passing
             good
             ,
             being
             that
             it
             past
             through
             such
             iudicious
             mens
             hands
             .
             For
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             shall
             come
             forth
             decreed
             by
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             fitting
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             bee
             subiect
             to
             their
             censures
             ,
             who
             either
             haue
             not
             the
             said
             qualities
             ,
             or
             are
             much
             inferiour
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             faile
             in
             their
             zeale
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             their
             Loyaltie
             and
             Loue
             ,
             to
             their
             King
             being
             
             Narcissus-like
             ,
             inamoured
             with
             their
             owne
             shadow
             ,
             and
             led
             away
             with
             the
             blindnesse
             of
             their
             passion
             .
             Woe
             be
             vnto
             that
             Common-wealth
             ,
             King
             ,
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
             where
             one
             out
             of
             
             blindnesse
             ,
             or
             selfe
             willfull-nesse
             ,
             shall
             vndoe
             that
             ,
             which
             other
             men
             haue
             done
             with
             many
             ,
             and
             those
             the
             clearest
             eyes
             .
             For
             (
             as
             the
             Wise
             man
             saith
             )
             
               Vnus
               acdificans
               ,
               &
               vnus
               destruens
               ,
            
             
             
               quid
               prodest
               illis
               ,
               nisi
               labor
               ?
            
             When
             one
             buildeth
             ,
             and
             another
             breaketh
             downe
             ,
             what
             profit
             haue
             they
             then
             but
             labour
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Hee
             prosecuteth
             the
             same
             matter
             and
             shewes
             ,
             how
             Kings
             ought
             to
             carry
             themselues
             ,
             towards
             those
             ,
             that
             finde
             themselues
             aggrieued
             ?
          
           
             HAuing
             spoken
             of
             some
             Cases
             ,
             reserued
             for
             Kings
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             require
             their
             sight
             and
             presence
             ,
             it
             here
             now
             offers
             it selfe
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             know
             how
             a
             King
             ought
             to
             carry
             himselfe
             towards
             those
             that
             finde
             themselues
             iniuryed
             and
             aggrieued
             .
             And
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             vnderstanding
             people
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             properly
             his
             ,
             then
             to
             quit
             wrongs
             ,
             and
             remooue
             iniuries
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             but
             consider
             that
             first
             beginning
             which
             Kings
             had
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Ancient
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             wee
             shall
             finde
             ,
             that
             this
             Occupation
             is
             very
             properly
             theirs
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Care
             appertaines
             of
             right
             to
             their
             greatnesse
             .
             That
             most
             wise
             King
             Salomon
             ,
             in
             the
             fourth
             of
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             saith
             ;
             That
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             teares
             of
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             and
             the
             wrongs
             they
             receiued
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             to
             helpe
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             speake
             so
             much
             as
             a
             good
             word
             for
             them
             ,
             it
             seemed
             a
             thing
             more
             terrible
             vnto
             him
             ,
             then
             to
             dye
             ,
             or
             neuer
             to
             haue
             beene
             borne
             .
             
             
               Vidi
               calumnias
               quae
               sub
               caelo
               geruntur
               ,
               &
               lachrymas
               innocentium
               ,
               &
               neminem
               Consolatorum
               ,
               neque
               posse
               resistere
               
               eorum
               violentiae
               ,
               cunctorum
               auxilio
               destitutos
               ,
               &
               laudaui
               magis
               mortuos
               ,
               quàm
               viuentes
               ,
               &
               foeliciorem
               vtroque
               iudicaui
               ,
               qui
               nec
               dum
               natus
               est
               .
            
             I
             turned
             and
             considered
             all
             the
             oppressions
             that
             are
             wrought
             vnder
             the
             sunne
             ;
             And
             behold
             the
             teares
             of
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             none
             comforteth
             them
             ;
             And
             loe
             the
             strength
             is
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             oppresse
             them
             ,
             and
             none
             comforteth
             them
             :
             Wherefore
             I
             praised
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             now
             are
             dead
             ,
             aboue
             the
             liuing
             which
             are
             yet
             aliue
             ;
             And
             I
             count
             him
             better
             then
             them
             both
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             yet
             beene
             .
             And
             not
             onely
             King
             Salomon
             ,
             but
             euen
             God
             himselfe
             was
             so
             highly
             offended
             with
             those
             wrongs
             and
             oppressions
             ,
             which
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             suffred
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             it
             a
             thing
             worthy
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             his
             comming
             downe
             from
             heauen
             to
             see
             the
             same
             with
             his
             own
             eyes
             .
             
             
               Vidi
               afflictionem
               populi
               mei
               in
               Egypto
               ,
               &
               clamorem
               eius
               audiui
               propter
               duritiem
               eorum
               ,
               qui
               praesunt
               operibus
               et
               sciens
               dolorem
               eius
               ,
               descendi
               ,
               vt
               liberem
               eum
               .
            
             I
             haue
             seene
             the
             trouble
             of
             my
             people
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             haue
             heard
             their
             crie
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             Taske-Masters
             ;
             And
             for
             I
             know
             their
             sorrowes
             ,
             therefore
             I
             am
             come
             downe
             to
             deliuer
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             Teaching
             Kings
             ,
             That
             in
             matter
             of
             grieuances
             ,
             and
             oppression
             of
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             content
             to
             themselues
             ,
             with
             remitting
             them
             ouer
             vnto
             others
             ,
             but
             to
             looke
             thereunto
             themselues
             ;
             And
             (
             if
             need
             were
             )
             to
             come
             from
             forth
             their
             princely
             pallaces
             ,
             and
             to
             forgoe
             for
             a
             while
             their
             pleasures
             and
             their
             ease
             ,
             till
             they
             haue
             reformed
             what
             is
             amisse
             .
             The
             first
             words
             the
             diuine
             Scripture
             storieth
             ,
             which
             the
             first
             King
             ,
             
             whom
             God
             chose
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             said
             ,
             were
             these
             ,
             
               Quid
               habet
               populus
               ,
               quod
               plorat
               ?
            
             What
             ayleth
             this
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             weepe
             ?
             Who
             no
             soner
             saw
             himselfe
             Crowned
             King
             ,
             and
             put
             by
             Gods
             hand
             into
             the
             possession
             of
             that
             kingdom
             ,
             but
             applying
             himselfe
             to
             that
             which
             he
             ought
             first
             of
             all
             to
             doe
             (
             as
             one
             of
             the
             mainest
             points
             of
             his
             dutie
             )
             he
             hearkned
             vnto
             the
             cryes
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             were
             oppressed
             by
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             speede
             ,
             and
             feruent
             zeale
             ,
             did
             
             roundly
             set
             himselfe
             to
             the
             redressing
             of
             that
             oppression
             .
             And
             I
             verily
             perswade
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             all
             good
             Kings
             wou●d
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             see
             their
             subiects
             ready
             to
             fall
             into
             their
             enemies
             hands
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             wage
             open
             warre
             .
             But
             from
             those
             more
             close
             and
             secret
             enemies
             ,
             which
             are
             together
             with
             vs
             subiects
             ,
             Citizens
             ,
             neighbours
             ,
             Countrymen
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             same
             Kings
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             there
             is
             held
             so
             much
             trust
             and
             confidence
             ,
             who
             goes
             about
             to
             free
             the
             wronged
             ?
             What
             reparation
             is
             there
             for
             receiued
             iniuries
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             much
             greater
             then
             those
             ,
             that
             the
             Philistims
             offered
             to
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             more
             remedilesse
             ?
             As
             for
             professed
             Enemies
             ,
             against
             them
             we
             may
             make
             open
             resistance
             ,
             and
             euery
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             vnnaturall
             ,
             or
             a
             Traytour
             to
             his
             Country
             ,
             will
             put
             to
             his
             helping
             hand
             ,
             and
             seeke
             to
             repell
             force
             by
             force
             ,
             &
             reuenge
             the
             wrongs
             that
             are
             done
             them
             .
             But
             for
             these
             our
             domestick
             enemies
             ,
             these
             our
             home-borne
             foes
             ,
             &
             feigned
             friends
             ,
             who
             vnder
             the
             shew
             of
             friendship
             ,
             and
             vnder
             cloake
             and
             colour
             of
             being
             the
             Kings
             Ministers
             ,
             oppresse
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             haue
             little
             power
             to
             oppose
             their
             greatnesse
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             them
             ?
             If
             he
             ,
             that
             suffers
             ,
             shall
             pretend
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             doth
             he
             not
             put
             himselfe
             in
             manifest
             danger
             of
             suffring
             much
             more
             ?
             if
             not
             of
             loosing
             all
             that
             hel
             hath
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             worthy
             your
             consideration
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             words
             related
             in
             Exodus
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             went
             down
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             remedy
             the
             wrongs
             which
             that
             Tyrant
             king
             Pharaoh
             did
             vnto
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             was
             offred
             them
             by
             his
             chiefe
             Ministers
             ;
             
               Propter
               duritiem
               eorum
               ,
               qui
               praesunt
               .
            
             For
             the
             hard-heartednesse
             ,
             and
             cruelty
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             were
             set
             in
             authoritie
             ouer
             them
             .
             As
             if
             he
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             The
             Affronts
             and
             Iniuries
             done
             by
             a
             Kings
             principall
             Officers
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             easily
             remedyed
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             particular
             men
             .
             They
             require
             a
             powerfull
             hand
             ,
             they
             require
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             and
             assistance
             ,
             and
             will
             craue
             a
             Kings
             especiall
             care
             .
             For
             your
             Councells
             cannot
             doe
             it
             ,
             nay
             are
             not
             able
             for
             to
             doe
             it
             of
             themselues
             alone
             ,
             be
             they
             the
             greatest
             and
             the
             
             highest
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             zealous
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             neuer
             such
             true
             louers
             thereof
             ,
             and
             neuer
             so
             desirous
             to
             doe
             right
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             therof
             (
             in
             my
             poore
             opinion
             )
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             regard
             the
             burthen
             of
             ordinary
             businesses
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             only
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             attend
             the
             quitting
             of
             those
             agrauios
             and
             greiuances
             ,
             with
             that
             speedines
             and
             efficacie
             ,
             as
             were
             needefull
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             they
             themselues
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             once
             dreaming
             thereof
             ,
             doe
             vse
             to
             make
             them
             farre
             greater
             then
             otherwise
             they
             would
             bee
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             body
             ,
             to
             cumply
             with
             so
             many
             and
             so
             great
             businesses
             .
             And
             it
             oftentimes
             so
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             ●ue
             for
             reliefe
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             being
             eased
             of
             their
             wrongs
             ,
             receiue
             further
             wrong
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             cannot
             finde
             fit
             place
             and
             time
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             or
             because
             being
             heard
             ,
             they
             are
             soone
             forgot
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             that
             wrong
             them
             ,
             finde
             meanes
             to
             couer
             their
             faultes
             .
             And
             if
             they
             cannot
             couer
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             be
             lyable
             vnto
             punishment
             ,
             yet
             they
             that
             lent
             them
             their
             hand
             to
             lift
             them
             vp
             to
             the
             place
             wherein
             they
             are
             ,
             will
             likewise
             lend
             them
             a
             hand
             to
             defend
             their
             disorders
             .
             And
             it
             hath
             beene
             already
             ,
             and
             is
             yet
             daily
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             that
             a
             Iudge
             in
             Commission
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             wickednesse
             and
             euill
             dealing
             deserued
             exceeding
             great
             chastisement
             ;
             yet
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             hath
             this
             Patron
             and
             Angel
             of
             Guard
             (
             for
             in
             your
             greater
             Tribunalls
             ,
             these
             are
             neuer
             wanting
             )
             the
             businesse
             is
             husht
             ,
             and
             the
             party
             peccant
             neuer
             questioned
             .
             And
             because
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             disgraced
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             proue
             fowle
             against
             him
             ,
             by
             putting
             him
             out
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             he
             that
             tooke
             him
             into
             his
             protection
             ,
             will
             intercede
             in
             his
             behalfe
             to
             haue
             him
             remoued
             from
             that
             Office
             ,
             and
             preferred
             to
             a
             better
             ;
             A
             case
             certainly
             worthy
             both
             punishment
             ,
             and
             remedy
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             vpon
             earth
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             any
             helpe
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             the
             sight
             and
             presence
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             without
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             .
          
           
             The
             Courtes
             of
             Kings
             ,
             (
             much
             more
             then
             other
             places
             )
             are
             full
             of
             humane
             respects
             ,
             and
             these
             haue
             taken
             so
             great
             a
             
             head
             and
             are
             growne
             so
             strong
             ,
             that
             in
             businesses
             they
             ouerthrow
             that
             ,
             which
             truth
             and
             iustice
             ought
             to
             vphold
             .
             And
             therefore
             my
             aduise
             vnto
             Kings
             is
             ,
             that
             being
             they
             are
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             or
             may
             be
             free
             (
             if
             they
             will
             themselues
             )
             from
             these
             poore
             respectiue
             considerations
             ,
             and
             are
             supreme
             Lords
             ,
             and
             absolute
             soueraignes
             in
             their
             kingdomes
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             pleased
             ,
             to
             dis-agrauiate
             those
             that
             are
             iniuryed
             ,
             respecting
             onely
             wronged
             right
             ,
             and
             oppressed
             Truth
             .
             But
             because
             such
             as
             are
             wronged
             ,
             and
             finde
             themselues
             agrieued
             ,
             haue
             not
             that
             easie
             accesse
             and
             entrance
             into
             Princes
             Courtes
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             persons
             ,
             either
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             great
             and
             weighty
             Imployments
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             lawfull
             Impediments
             ,
             it
             shall
             much
             importe
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             Courtes
             ,
             they
             should
             haue
             some
             person
             ,
             or
             persons
             ,
             of
             great
             zeale
             and
             approued
             vertue
             and
             prudence
             to
             whom
             those
             that
             are
             agrieued
             should
             haue
             recourse
             .
             For
             many
             suffer
             much
             ,
             that
             cannot
             come
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             sight
             ,
             or
             speech
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             if
             there
             should
             be
             a
             person
             appointed
             for
             to
             heare
             their
             Complaints
             ,
             they
             would
             cry
             out
             with
             open
             mouth
             for
             iustice
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             righted
             in
             their
             receiued
             wrongs
             .
             And
             that
             person
             ,
             or
             persons
             thus
             deputed
             by
             their
             Maiesties
             ,
             hauing
             first
             well
             weighed
             and
             examined
             the
             reasons
             of
             their
             Complaints
             ,
             should
             afterwards
             represent
             the
             same
             vnto
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             giue
             them
             true
             information
             thereof
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             may
             forthwith
             by
             expresse
             Command
             ,
             put
             thereunto
             a
             speedy
             and
             fitting
             remedie
             .
             And
             this
             (
             I
             assure
             you
             )
             would
             be
             a
             great
             bridle
             to
             restraine
             the
             insufferable
             insolencie
             ,
             and
             Auarice
             of
             Princes
             Ministers
             ;
             Who
             (
             questionlesse
             )
             would
             carry
             themselues
             much
             more
             fairely
             and
             vprightly
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             shall
             know
             ,
             that
             their
             disorders
             shall
             faithfully
             be
             represented
             ▪
             Whereas
             (
             on
             the
             contrarie
             )
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             with
             what
             a
             bold
             ,
             nay
             impudent
             daringnes
             they
             outface
             goodnesse
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             conceiue
             that
             of
             their
             kings
             ,
             which
             was
             vttred
             by
             that
             vnwise
             and
             foolish
             Atheist
             ;
             
               In
               corde
               suo
               non
               est
               deus
               .
            
             The
             foole
             hath
             said
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             
             there
             is
             no
             God.
             Or
             that
             ,
             which
             
             those
             ignorant
             and
             troublesome
             friends
             of
             Iob
             ,
             breathed
             forth
             against
             God
             himselfe
             ;
             
             
               Circa
               cardines
               coeli
               perambulat
               ,
               nec
               nostra
               considerat
               .
            
             He
             walketh
             in
             the
             Circle
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             the
             cloudes
             hide
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             see
             ,
             and
             consider
             the
             things
             vpon
             earth
             .
             Or
             which
             those
             other
             wicked
             Villaines
             vented
             ;
             
             
               Non
               videbit
               dominus
               ,
               neque
               intelliget
               Deus
               Iacob
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             shall
             not
             see
             ,
             neither
             will
             the
             God
             of
             Iacob
             regard
             it
             .
             So
             in
             like
             sorte
             say
             these
             bad
             Ministers
             ,
             Tush
             this
             shall
             neuer
             come
             to
             our
             Kings
             knowledge
             ,
             hee
             is
             taking
             his
             pleasure
             in
             his
             gardens
             ,
             he
             is
             thinking
             on
             his
             Hawking
             and
             Hunting
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             sports
             and
             pastimes
             to
             recreate
             himselfe
             withall
             ;
             nor
             shall
             Tricks
             ,
             and
             inuentions
             be
             wanting
             vnto
             vs
             to
             stop
             vp
             all
             the
             passages
             to
             his
             eares
             ;
             but
             say
             open
             way
             should
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             should
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             misdemeanour
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             dawbd
             vp
             so
             handsomely
             ,
             such
             a
             faire
             varnish
             set
             vpon
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             ful
             of
             excuses
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             neuer
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             bin
             at
             all
             .
             Presuming
             ,
             that
             Kings
             ,
             rather
             then
             they
             will
             be
             troubled
             with
             businesses
             of
             clamour
             and
             noyse
             ,
             will
             (
             for
             their
             owne
             ease
             )
             slightly
             passe
             them
             ouer
             .
             Wherein
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             oftentimes
             found
             themselues
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             fit
             they
             should
             still
             ,
             be
             deceiued
             .
             And
             truly
             to
             no
             man
             ,
             can
             with
             better
             Title
             his
             Entrance
             be
             giuen
             ,
             nor
             this
             golden
             key
             to
             the
             Kings
             Chamber
             be
             committed
             ,
             then
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             with
             the
             integritie
             and
             zeale
             of
             an
             Elias
             ,
             should
             trample
             and
             tread
             these
             Monsters
             vnder
             foote
             ;
             and
             roundly
             and
             throughly
             to
             take
             this
             care
             to
             task
             ,
             which
             (
             without
             al
             doubt
             )
             would
             be
             one
             of
             the
             gratefullest
             ,
             and
             most
             acceptable
             seruices
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             done
             vnto
             God
             both
             in
             matter
             of
             pietie
             ,
             and
             of
             pitie
             .
             But
             what
             shall
             I
             say
             of
             the
             Kings
             happinesse
             in
             this
             case
             ?
             With
             nothing
             can
             he
             more
             secure
             his
             conscience
             ,
             then
             with
             this
             .
             As
             one
             who
             is
             bound
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             to
             haue
             a
             watchfull
             eye
             ouer
             all
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             more
             narrowly
             and
             neerely
             ,
             to
             looke
             into
             the
             water
             of
             those
             that
             are
             the
             great
             Ones
             ;
             being
             likewise
             obliged
             graciously
             
             and
             patiently
             to
             heare
             those
             ,
             that
             shall
             complaine
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             not
             proceeding
             out
             of
             spleene
             and
             malice
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             ,
             to
             iust●fie
             the
             truth
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             fault
             m●y
             be
             punished
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             fault
             is
             truly
             found
             .
             For
             ,
             when
             the
             subiects
             iust
             Complaints
             are
             not
             heard
             ,
             besides
             that
             his
             conscience
             is
             charged
             and
             clogg'd
             therewith
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             themselues
             become
             thereby
             much
             more
             absolute
             ,
             and
             more
             insolently
             Imperious
             ;
             Insomuch
             that
             the
             subiect
             seeing
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             neither
             heard
             ,
             nor
             eased
             of
             their
             grieuances
             ,
             they
             grow
             desperate
             .
             And
             what
             fruites
             despaire
             bring
             forth
             ,
             I
             neede
             not
             tell
             kings
             ,
             that
             know
             either
             men
             ,
             or
             bookes
             .
             There
             is
             not
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             any
             one
             thing
             more
             often
             repeated
             ,
             then
             the
             particular
             care
             which
             God
             hath
             of
             the
             oppressed
             .
             In
             the
             seuenty
             second
             Psalme
             ,
             where
             the
             Greatnesses
             of
             King
             Salomon
             are
             set
             forth
             ,
             but
             more
             particularly
             those
             magnificencies
             of
             that
             true
             King
             
               Salomon
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             whose
             figure
             he
             was
             ,
             amongst
             other
             his
             Excellencies
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             much
             estemed
             ,
             beloued
             ,
             and
             adored
             of
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             serued
             by
             all
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             this
             which
             followeth
             is
             not
             the
             least
             .
             
               Adorabunt
               eum
               omnes
               reges
               terrae
               ,
               omnes
               gentes
               seruient
               ei
               ,
            
             
             
               quia
               liberauit
               pauperem
               à
               potente
               ,
               pa●perem
               ,
               cui
               non
               erat
               adi●tor
               .
            
             All
             Kings
             shall
             worship
             him
             ,
             all
             nations
             shall
             serue
             him
             .
             For
             he
             shall
             deliuer
             the
             poore
             ,
             when
             he
             cryeth
             ;
             the
             needy
             also
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             hath
             no
             helper
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             he
             makes
             the
             like
             repetition
             .
             
               E●
               vsuris
               ,
               &
               iniquitate
               redimet
               animas
               eorum
               ;
               Propter
               miseriam
               inop●m
               ,
               etgemitum
               pauperum
               ,
            
             
             
               nunc
               exurgam
               dicit
               dominus
            
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             oppression
             of
             the
             needy
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sighes
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             I
             will
             vp
             (
             sayth
             the
             Lord
             )
             and
             will
             set
             at
             libertie
             him
             ,
             whom
             the
             wicked
             hath
             snared
             .
             And
             in
             the
             first
             Chap.
             of
             Esay
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             that
             God
             doth
             proclaime
             a
             plenary
             Indulgence
             ,
             and
             full
             Iubile
             vnto
             those
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Gouernours
             ,
             who
             apply
             themselues
             to
             the
             easing
             of
             the
             oppressed
             .
             
               Subuenite
               oppresso
               iudicate
               populo
            
             ,
             
             
               defendite
               viduam
               ,
               et
               
               venite
               arguite
               me
               ;
               dicit
               dominus
               ,
               si
               fuerint
               peccata
               vestra
               vt
               coccineum
               ,
               quasi
               nix
               dealb
               ab
               untur
               ,
               at
               si
               fuerint
               rubra
               quasi
               vermiculus
               ,
               velut
               lana
               ,
               alba
               erunt
               .
            
             Relieue
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             iudge
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             and
             defend
             the
             widowe
             ,
             though
             your
             sinnes
             were
             as
             crymson
             ,
             they
             sha●l
             be
             made
             white
             as
             snow
             :
             though
             they
             were
             red
             like
             skarlet
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             wool
             ,
             you
             see
             then
             ,
             that
             all
             sinnes
             are
             forgiuen
             that
             King
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Louer
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             a
             friend
             vnto
             the
             poore
             and
             needy
             ,
             that
             takes
             paines
             in
             relieuing
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             in
             defending
             the
             widowe
             ,
             and
             protecting
             the
             distressed
             .
             They
             may
             stand
             with
             God
             in
             iudgement
             ,
             &
             alleage
             for
             themselues
             his
             Iustice
             &
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             who
             haue
             dealt
             iustly
             &
             vprightly
             with
             their
             subiects
             ,
             and
             mantained
             the
             weake
             and
             needy
             ,
             against
             those
             powerfull
             Tyrants
             ,
             which
             seeke
             to
             swallow
             them
             vp
             ,
             as
             your
             greater
             fishes
             doe
             the
             lesser
             .
             
             
               Qui
               deuorant
               plebem
               meam
               ,
               si●ut
               escam
               panis
               .
            
             Who
             eate
             vp
             my
             people
             ,
             as
             they
             eate
             b●ead
             .
             And
             howbeit
             Iustice
             ought
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             both
             to
             poore
             ,
             and
             rich
             ,
             yet
             God
             doth
             more
             particularly
             recommend
             vnto
             their
             care
             and
             charge
             that
             of
             the
             poore
             .
             For
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
               Prouerb
               .
               Quiebra
               sa
               soga
               por
               lo
               mas
               delgado
               :
            
             Where
             the
             corde
             is
             slendrest
             there
             it
             breaketh
             soonest
             .
             For
             a
             powerfull
             man
             will
             defend
             himselfe
             by
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             great
             men
             by
             their
             greatnesse
             ;
             And
             would
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             more
             to
             backe
             them
             then
             a
             iust
             defence
             :
             for
             then
             the
             poore
             should
             not
             neede
             to
             stand
             in
             feare
             of
             them
             .
             But
             that
             is
             now
             to
             passeable
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Iames
             found
             fault
             with
             in
             his
             .
             
             
               Quod
               di●ites
               per
               potentiam
               opprimunt
               vos
               ,
               et
               ipsi
               trahunt
               vos
               ad
               iudicium
               :
            
             That
             the
             rich
             oppresse
             the
             poore
             by
             tyrannie
             ,
             and
             draw
             them
             before
             the
             iudgement-seates
             .
          
           
             When
             Kings
             doe
             cumply
             with
             this
             their
             obligation
             ,
             when
             they
             free
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             defend
             the
             wronged
             Orphane
             ,
             and
             Widowe
             ,
             Godsends
             downe
             vpon
             them
             his
             light
             ,
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             other
             extraordinary
             gifts
             ,
             whereby
             they
             and
             their
             states
             ,
             are
             conserued
             and
             maintayned
             :
             Whose
             ruine
             and
             
             perdition
             doth
             euermore
             succeede
             through
             the
             default
             of
             him
             that
             gouerneth
             :
             for
             if
             Kings
             would
             gouerne
             according
             vnto
             equitie
             and
             iustice
             ,
             they
             and
             their
             kingdomes
             should
             be
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             perpetuall
             and
             immortall
             .
             For
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Prouerbs
             of
             
               Salomon
               )
               Rex
            
             ,
             
             
               qui
               indicat
               in
               veritate
               pauperes
               ,
               Thronus
               eius
               in
               aeternum
               firmabitur
               :
            
             A
             King
             ,
             that
             iudgeth
             the
             poore
             in
             truth
             ,
             his
             throne
             shall
             be
             established
             for
             euer
             .
             Whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             most
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             and
             kingdome
             haue
             but
             a
             short
             continuance
             ,
             where
             the
             Iudges
             and
             Ministers
             are
             swayed
             by
             passion
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             subiects
             abused
             .
             It
             is
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             
             
               Regnum
               à
               gente
               in
               gentem
               transfertur
               propter
               iniustitias
               ,
               et
               iniurias
               ,
               et
               contumelias
               ,
               et
               dolos
               :
            
             Because
             of
             vnrighteous
             dealing
             ,
             and
             wrongs
             ,
             and
             riches
             gotten
             by
             deceit
             ,
             the
             Kingdome
             is
             transferred
             from
             one
             people
             to
             another
             .
             No
             one
             thing
             drawes
             such
             assured
             and
             apparent
             perils
             of
             warre
             vpon
             kingdomes
             ,
             as
             the
             wrongs
             that
             are
             done
             to
             the
             poorer
             sort
             of
             subiects
             .
             
               Clamor
               eorum
               ,
               in
               aures
               domini
               Exercituumintroiuit
               :
            
             The
             cryes
             of
             them
             ,
             haue
             entred
             into
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             .
             
             And
             there
             ,
             before
             his
             Counsell
             of
             Warre
             ,
             they
             present
             their
             Memorialls
             ,
             and
             their
             Petitions
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             loud
             language
             ,
             and
             discomposed
             deliuery
             ,
             that
             they
             pierce
             through
             his
             eares
             ,
             when
             they
             call
             vpon
             him
             ,
             saying
             ;
             since
             thou
             art
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Hoasts
             ,
             raise
             thou
             Armies
             both
             in
             Heauen
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             reuenge
             thou
             those
             the
             open
             wrongs
             that
             are
             offred
             vnto
             vs.
             And
             these
             Petitions
             ,
             commonly
             finde
             there
             such
             quicke
             dispatch
             ,
             that
             presently
             hee
             nominateth
             Captaines
             ,
             leuieth
             forces
             ,
             and
             formeth
             a
             mightie
             Armie
             of
             enemies
             ,
             to
             disturbe
             ,
             and
             destroy
             that
             kingdome
             .
             And
             though
             some
             may
             conceiue
             ,
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             those
             and
             the
             like
             troubles
             ,
             are
             the
             crosse
             Incounters
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             or
             the
             greedy
             desire
             of
             warre
             for
             spoyle
             and
             pillage
             ,
             which
             pardoneth
             no
             manner
             of
             persons
             ,
             yet
             in
             realtie
             of
             truth
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             the
             wrongs
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             exercised
             vpon
             the
             poore
             ,
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             
             and
             the
             widowe
             ,
             are
             the
             occasion
             ,
             that
             huge
             and
             powerfull
             Hostes
             of
             enemies
             ,
             in
             their
             reuenge
             ,
             enter
             the
             gates
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             and
             make
             wast
             and
             hauocke
             thereof
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             were
             the
             Amalechites
             captiuated
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             likewise
             the
             soldiers
             entred
             into
             Iudaea
             ,
             and
             sackt
             it
             .
          
           
             Whence
             we
             draw
             this
             cleare
             and
             conclusiue
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             and
             the
             safest
             course
             to
             conserue
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             to
             gaine
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             abound
             in
             riches
             ,
             is
             ;
             to
             vndoe
             wrongs
             done
             ,
             not
             to
             dissemble
             iniuries
             ,
             to
             punish
             thefts
             and
             robberies
             ,
             and
             to
             execute
             iustice
             towards
             all
             .
             
             
               Iuitium
               viae
               bonae
               ,
               facere
               institiam
               :
            
             The
             first
             step
             to
             goodnesse
             ,
             is
             to
             doe
             Iustice.
             For
             without
             it
             ,
             the
             foot
             that
             sets
             forward
             ,
             falls
             backward
             ;
             and
             a
             King
             hath
             not
             where
             withall
             to
             relye
             on
             his
             power
             ,
             his
             forces
             ,
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             experience
             in
             gouernment
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             defectiue
             in
             this
             .
             For
             kingdomes
             last
             no
             longer
             ,
             then
             Iustice
             lasteth
             in
             them
             .
             And
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             winde
             shut
             vp
             in
             the
             bowells
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             causeth
             therein
             such
             violent
             effects
             of
             Earth-quakes
             ,
             as
             in
             those
             kingdomes
             ,
             which
             thinke
             themselues
             surest
             and
             firmest
             doe
             the
             complaints
             ,
             and
             greiuous
             sighes
             of
             the
             wronged
             poore
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             none
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             be
             they
             Kings
             ,
             great
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             Counsellours
             of
             State
             ,
             slightly
             reckon
             of
             the
             cries
             of
             the
             poore
             ;
             For
             they
             referring
             their
             reuenge
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             draw
             him
             downe
             from
             Heauen
             to
             right
             their
             quarrell
             .
             And
             the
             basest
             ,
             and
             most
             barbarous
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             himselfe
             wronged
             ,
             and
             can
             finde
             none
             vpon
             earth
             to
             pleade
             his
             cause
             ,
             or
             to
             doe
             him
             right
             ,
             he
             presently
             lifts
             vp
             his
             eyes
             vnto
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             makes
             his
             addresse
             vnto
             God
             ,
             assuring
             himselfe
             that
             his
             helpe
             will
             come
             from
             thence
             .
             And
             it
             was
             well
             said
             of
             a
             Wise
             man
             ;
             That
             the
             wronged
             are
             like
             vnto
             those
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             be
             drowned
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             fasten
             vpon
             any
             thing
             ,
             neuer
             let
             it
             goe
             :
             so
             these
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             sunke
             by
             being
             forcibly
             kept
             vnder
             water
             by
             the
             oppressours
             hand
             ,
             lay
             fast
             hold
             on
             complaints
             ,
             cryes
             ,
             
             sighes
             ,
             and
             teares
             ,
             as
             the
             last
             remedy
             allotted
             them
             by
             God
             ;
             who
             saith
             :
             That
             he
             will
             heare
             the
             petitions
             ,
             and
             receiue
             the
             Memorialls
             of
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             which
             are
             written
             with
             teares
             .
             
               A
               maxilla
               enim
               a
               scendunt
               vsque
               ad
               caelum
               .
            
             
             For
             from
             the
             cheeke
             ,
             they
             ascend
             vp
             to
             heauen
             .
             They
             trill
             downe
             the
             cheekes
             ,
             till
             they
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             they
             mount
             vp
             as
             high
             as
             Heauen
             :
             for
             being
             water
             ,
             they
             rise
             as
             much
             as
             they
             fall
             .
             And
             when
             God
             sees
             they
             haue
             reason
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             onely
             call
             vnto
             him
             for
             iustice
             ,
             (
             it
             being
             so
             proper
             an
             Attribute
             vnto
             him
             )
             in
             the
             end
             he
             grants
             ,
             and
             signes
             their
             request
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             much
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             shew
             them
             this
             fauour
             ,
             his
             bowells
             being
             moued
             to
             compassion
             ,
             in
             seeing
             his
             creatures
             in
             such
             extremities
             of
             affliction
             .
             Let
             Kings
             therefore
             beware
             and
             take
             heede
             ,
             and
             their
             Ministers
             bethinke
             themselues
             ;
             that
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             an
             Inundation
             of
             teares
             ,
             is
             of
             more
             force
             ,
             and
             more
             danger
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             the
             swiftest
             Torrent
             vpon
             a
             mighty
             flood
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             sense
             of
             hearing
             ;
             And
             of
             the
             Audiences
             ,
             which
             Kings
             ought
             to
             giue
             .
          
           
             PVrsuing
             stil
             the
             Metaphore
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             whereon
             hitherto
             we
             haue
             insisted
             ,
             occasion
             is
             now
             offred
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             Hearing
             ,
             which
             hath
             some
             certaine
             excellencies
             aboue
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             thereby
             we
             come
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             hidden
             secrets
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             inward
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Soule
             ;
             which
             being
             clad
             and
             apparrelled
             with
             that
             out-side
             ,
             and
             exterior
             part
             ,
             the
             Voyce
             ,
             and
             put
             vpon
             the
             Hearing
             of
             that
             person
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             talke
             and
             discourse
             ,
             it
             knoweth
             that
             ,
             
             which
             the
             vnderstanding
             of
             neither
             Men
             ,
             nor
             Angels
             once
             is
             able
             to
             comprehend
             .
             And
             that
             which
             we
             haue
             spoken
             of
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             sight
             ought
             likewise
             to
             be
             said
             of
             this
             ,
             For
             as
             far
             forth
             as
             is
             the
             perceiuing
             of
             a
             Voyce
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             noyse
             ,
             or
             sound
             by
             the
             hearing
             ,
             so
             farre
             is
             it
             common
             as
             well
             to
             brutes
             beastes
             ,
             as
             to
             Men.
             But
             it
             is
             proper
             only
             vnto
             Man
             ,
             by
             hearing
             a
             significatiue
             voyce
             ,
             to
             discourse
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             inward
             conceipt
             of
             him
             that
             speaketh
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             will
             we
             draw
             ,
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             heard
             by
             the
             Head
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             :
             who
             is
             not
             onely
             to
             content
             himselfe
             with
             hearing
             the
             bare
             externall
             Voyce
             ,
             but
             to
             heare
             it
             in
             such
             maner
             as
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             telleth
             vs
             ,
             God
             heareth
             the
             voyces
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             call
             vpon
             him
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             trouble
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             vsuall
             and
             plaine
             kinde
             of
             Language
             in
             the
             Diuine
             Writt
             .
             And
             when
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             that
             God
             heareth
             vs
             ,
             it
             is
             ioyntly
             sayd
             ,
             that
             he
             graunteth
             our
             petition
             ;
             Whereof
             many
             Testimonies
             are
             found
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             
             and
             in
             diuerse
             other
             places
             .
             
               Cùm
               inuocarem
               ,
               exaudiuit
               me
               Deus
               iustitiae
               meae
               .
               Dominus
               exaudiet
               me
               ,
               cum
               clamauero
               ad
               cum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             God
             of
             my
             righteousnesse
             heard
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             called
             vpon
             him
             .
             And
             anone
             after
             .
             The
             Lord
             will
             heare
             ,
             when
             I
             call
             vnto
             him
             .
             In
             the
             twentie
             one
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             it
             is
             there
             twice
             repeated
             ,
             that
             God
             heard
             the
             voyce
             of
             Agars
             childe
             ,
             
             who
             was
             Abrahams
             bond-woman
             ,
             which
             the
             mother
             had
             left
             all
             alone
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Bersheba
             vnder
             a
             certaine
             tree
             ,
             and
             sitting
             downe
             ouer
             against
             him
             a
             farre
             off
             about
             a
             bow-shoote
             ,
             that
             shee
             might
             not
             see
             him
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             water
             .
             
               Dixit
               enim
               non
               videbo
               morien●em
               puerum
            
             ;
             For
             shee
             said
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             see
             the
             death
             of
             the
             childe
             .
             In
             the
             very
             next
             Verse
             following
             a
             double
             mention
             is
             made
             ,
             That
             God
             heard
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             childe
             :
             Which
             was
             in
             effect
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             releiue
             him
             ,
             and
             refresh
             his
             thirsty
             Sou●e
             ,
             and
             granted
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             infant
             ,
             and
             his
             mother
             desired
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             in
             that
             Epistle
             which
             hee
             wrote
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             saith
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ;
             That
             ,
             
             
               Offerens
               preces
               ad
               deum
               cum
               clamore
               valido
               ,
            
             
             
               et
               lachrymis
               ,
               exauditus
               est
               pro
               sua
               reuerentia
               .
            
             Offring
             vp
             prayers
             and
             supplications
             to
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             with
             strong
             crying
             ,
             and
             teares
             ,
             he
             was
             also
             heard
             in
             that
             which
             he
             feared
             .
             Which
             was
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             That
             his
             father
             dispatcht
             him
             ,
             and
             granted
             what
             he
             petitioned
             in
             that
             his
             prayer
             .
             So
             that
             in
             rigour
             of
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             Gods
             Hearing
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Granting
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             .
             But
             in
             that
             common
             Commerce
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             style
             ,
             which
             Kings
             and
             their
             Ministers
             vse
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             For
             they
             heare
             ,
             and
             hearing
             answer
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             heard
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             neuer
             meane
             to
             grant
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             worse
             Answer
             for
             a
             suitor
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             this
             answer
             to
             his
             petition
             ,
             That
             it
             hath
             beene
             heard
             .
             And
             it
             is
             very
             fit
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             reply
             in
             this
             kinde
             of
             phrase
             :
             for
             thereby
             is
             giuen
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             the
             great
             obligation
             they
             haue
             to
             heare
             ,
             as
             well
             those
             that
             haue
             iustice
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             pretend
             to
             haue
             it
             ,
             although
             they
             haue
             it
             not
             .
             In
             signification
             whereof
             ,
             the
             two
             eares
             are
             placed
             on
             the
             two
             contrarie
             sides
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             one
             opposite
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             because
             affording
             one
             eare
             to
             the
             Plaintiffe
             ,
             we
             must
             reserue
             the
             other
             for
             the
             defendant
             .
             And
             because
             God
             would
             haue
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             Hearing
             should
             be
             the
             ordinary
             meanes
             for
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             diuine
             Light
             ,
             and
             attaining
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             those
             supreme
             truthes
             ,
             by
             so
             superexcellent
             and
             high
             a
             gift
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             faith
             ,
             
             
               Quomodo
               credent
               ei
               ,
               quem
               non
               crediderunt
               ?
            
             How
             shall
             they
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             haue
             not
             heard
             ?
             )
             As
             also
             ,
             that
             Kings
             may
             haue
             an
             intire
             light
             of
             humane
             Truthes
             ,
             it
             is
             requisite
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             lend
             a
             willing
             eare
             to
             those
             that
             cra●e
             Audience
             of
             them
             .
             For
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             of
             all
             other
             (
             saith
             Saint
             Bernard
             )
             Truth
             hath
             it's
             seate
             ,
             and
             Mansion
             .
             
             
               In
               auditu
               veritas
            
             :
             Truth
             is
             in
             Hearing
             .
             And
             in
             example
             of
             this
             ,
             hee
             alleageth
             that
             which
             passed
             betwixt
             good
             old
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             his
             two
             sonnes
             Esau
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ;
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             olde
             age
             ,
             fayling
             very
             much
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             senses
             ,
             that
             of
             his
             hearing
             continued
             still
             in
             it's
             full
             perfection
             :
             
             The
             other
             deceiu'd
             him
             ,
             
             and
             this
             onely
             told
             him
             the
             Truth
             .
             
               Vox
               quidem
               vox
               Iacob
               ,
               manus
               autem
               ,
               manus
               sunt
               Esau.
            
             The
             voyce
             is
             Iacobs
             voyce
             ,
             but
             the
             hands
             are
             the
             hands
             of
             Esau.
             Wherein
             he
             was
             out
             .
             In
             Gods
             Schoole
             ,
             where
             faith
             isprofessed
             ,
             great
             reckoning
             is
             made
             of
             Hearing
             .
             
               Quia
               fides
            
             ,
             
             
               ex
               auditu
            
             .
             Because
             faith
             comes
             by
             hearing
             .
             For
             a
             man
             may
             heare
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             ,
             though
             he
             cannot
             see
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Schoole
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             we
             must
             haue
             all
             these
             (
             and
             all
             is
             little
             inough
             )
             We
             must
             see
             ,
             heare
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             :
             And
             when
             Kings
             haue
             both
             seene
             ,
             and
             heard
             ,
             and
             throughly
             informed
             themselues
             of
             the
             whole
             State
             of
             the
             busines
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             deceiued
             in
             their
             iudgement
             ,
             then
             let
             them
             presently
             proceede
             to
             touch
             it
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             with
             the
             hand
             ,
             to
             fall
             roundly
             to
             worke
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             maner
             and
             forme
             ,
             as
             shall
             seeme
             most
             fitting
             ,
             
             to
             finish
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             end
             of
             it
             .
             
               Dominus
               de
               coelo
               in
               terram
               aspexit
               ,
               vt
               audiret
               gemitus
               compeditorum
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             looked
             downe
             from
             the
             height
             of
             his
             Sanctuary
             .
             Out
             of
             the
             Heauen
             ,
             did
             the
             Lord
             behold
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             heare
             the
             mourning
             of
             the
             prisoner
             ,
             and
             deliuer
             the
             children
             of
             death
             .
             This
             looking
             downe
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
             the
             highest
             Heauens
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             heare
             the
             grieuous
             gro●nings
             ,
             and
             pitifull
             complaints
             of
             poore
             wretched
             creatures
             ,
             which
             call
             and
             cry
             vnto
             him
             for
             iustice
             ;
             should
             (
             my
             thinkes
             )
             be
             an
             admirable
             good
             lesson
             for
             Kings
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             loose
             somewhat
             of
             their
             sportes
             and
             recreations
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             delighteth
             the
             eye
             and
             the
             eare
             ,
             to
             bestow
             them
             both
             on
             those
             ,
             who
             humb●y
             petition
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             both
             see
             ,
             and
             heare
             their
             cause
             .
             Of
             Philip
             King
             of
             Macedon
             (
             though
             some
             put
             it
             vpon
             Demetrius
             )
             it
             is
             reported
             by
             Plutarke
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             going
             one
             day
             abroad
             to
             take
             his
             pleasure
             and
             pastime
             ,
             an
             olde
             woman
             came
             vnto
             him
             ,
             &
             besought
             him
             to
             heare
             her
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             her
             Iustice.
             But
             he
             excusing
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             telling
             her
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             now
             at
             leysure
             to
             heare
             her
             ,
             shee
             made
             answer
             .
             
               Proinde
               ,
               nec
               Rex
               quidem
               esse
               velis
               ▪
            
             Sir
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             not
             at
             leysure
             to
             heare
             
             your
             subiects
             ,
             &
             will
             not
             giue
             them
             leaue
             to
             speake
             vnto
             you
             ,
             leaue
             to
             be
             king
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             he
             should
             be
             a
             king
             ,
             that
             cannot
             finde
             a
             time
             to
             cumply
             with
             his
             dutie
             .
             Conuinced
             with
             this
             reason
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             adoe
             ,
             he
             presently
             gaue
             a
             gracious
             Audience
             not
             onely
             to
             her
             ,
             but
             many
             moe
             besides
             .
             For
             Kings
             ,
             which
             doe
             not
             heare
             ,
             by
             consequence
             do
             not
             vnderstand
             ;
             And
             not
             vnderstanding
             they
             cannot
             gouerne
             ;
             And
             not
             gouerning
             ,
             they
             neither
             are
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             Kings
             .
             The
             Cretans
             ,
             painted
             their
             God
             Iupiter
             without
             eares
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             that
             supreme
             king
             ,
             that
             gaue
             lawes
             ,
             and
             iudged
             all
             .
             And
             therefore
             ought
             to
             cary
             an
             equall
             eare
             ,
             &
             indifferently
             to
             heare
             all
             parties
             after
             one
             and
             the
             same
             selfe
             manner
             .
             Other
             some
             ,
             did
             allow
             him
             eares
             ,
             but
             so
             placed
             them
             withall
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             heare
             those
             least
             ,
             that
             were
             behinde
             him
             ;
             Which
             was
             held
             a
             fault
             in
             their
             God
             ;
             as
             likewise
             it
             is
             in
             King
             ;
             not
             to
             heare
             any
             but
             those
             that
             stand
             before
             them
             ,
             or
             side
             by
             side
             are
             still
             weighting
             at
             their
             elbow
             .
             Kings
             should
             heare
             as
             many
             as
             they
             possibly
             can
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             comfort
             of
             suitors
             )
             in
             that
             gratious
             and
             pleasing
             kinde
             of
             maner
             that
             no
             man
             should
             depart
             discontented
             from
             their
             feete
             ,
             being
             a
             maine
             fundamentall
             cause
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             men
             to
             loue
             ,
             reuerence
             ,
             and
             esteeme
             them
             ;
             and
             likewise
             to
             oblige
             Princes
             ,
             to
             lend
             the
             more
             willing
             and
             patient
             eare
             to
             their
             subiects
             .
             And
             of
             this
             subiect
             ,
             Pliny
             ,
             in
             commendation
             of
             his
             Emperour
             Traiane
             ,
             tells
             vs
             ,
             that
             amidst
             so
             many
             cares
             of
             so
             great
             an
             Empire
             as
             his
             was
             ,
             he
             spent
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             day
             in
             giuing
             Audience
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             stilnes
             and
             quietnes
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             beene
             idle
             ,
             or
             had
             nothing
             to
             doe
             .
             And
             that
             he
             knowing
             the
             content
             that
             his
             subiects
             tooke
             in
             their
             often
             seeing
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             speaking
             with
             him
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             liberally
             ,
             and
             longer
             ,
             he
             afforded
             them
             occasion
             and
             place
             ,
             for
             to
             inioy
             this
             their
             content
             .
             For
             nothing
             doth
             so
             much
             please
             ,
             and
             satisfie
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             as
             to
             conceiue
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             beloued
             ,
             and
             generally
             well
             affected
             of
             all
             his
             subiects
             .
             Let
             a
             King
             then
             ,
             (
             this
             course
             being
             taken
             )
             perswade
             
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             his
             people
             loueth
             him
             ,
             and
             desireth
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             speake
             dayly
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             with
             him
             .
             And
             that
             they
             take
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             comfort
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             seene
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             heard
             them
             .
             And
             that
             of
             two
             things
             which
             all
             desire
             ,
             To
             wit
             ;
             To
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             relieued
             ;
             The
             first
             ,
             intertaines
             ,
             and
             comfortes
             the
             suitor
             ;
             and
             makes
             him
             ,
             with
             a
             cheerefull
             minde
             ,
             to
             hope
             well
             of
             the
             second
             .
             Let
             him
             heare
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             as
             he
             passes
             by
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             not
             let
             any
             day
             passe
             ,
             without
             giuing
             ordinary
             Audience
             at
             a
             set
             hower
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             set
             time
             .
             And
             in
             case
             any
             shall
             require
             a
             more
             particular
             and
             priuate
             Audience
             ,
             a
             gods
             name
             ,
             let
             him
             grant
             it
             them
             ;
             For
             euery
             one
             of
             these
             (
             to
             conceiue
             the
             worst
             )
             cannot
             deceiue
             him
             aboue
             once
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             be
             so
             vnciuill
             ,
             or
             so
             foolishly
             indiscreete
             ,
             as
             to
             craue
             the
             Kings
             priuate
             eare
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             case
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             or
             where
             there
             is
             some
             especiall
             cause
             ,
             or
             extraordinary
             reason
             for
             it
             .
             And
             I
             farther
             affirme
             ,
             that
             Audience
             being
             giuen
             in
             this
             maner
             ,
             things
             will
             be
             carryed
             more
             smoothly
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             ease
             on
             either
             part
             ;
             For
             that
             which
             breakes
             down
             your
             Damn's
             in
             your
             riuers
             ,
             is
             the
             detention
             of
             the
             water
             .
             And
             the
             detayning
             of
             a
             Subiect
             from
             the
             presence
             &
             speech
             of
             his
             King
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             doth
             dishearten
             ,
             and
             deiect
             the
             mindes
             of
             your
             negociants
             ,
             and
             supplicants
             .
             And
             when
             they
             see
             they
             so
             seldome
             haue
             Audience
             ,
             and
             are
             put
             off
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             costes
             them
             so
             deare
             before
             they
             can
             be
             heard
             ,
             they
             will
             ,
             while
             they
             may
             ,
             make
             vse
             of
             that
             present
             occasion
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             talke
             world
             without
             end
             ,
             and
             neuer
             giue
             ouer
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             afraid
             they
             shall
             neuer
             haue
             the
             like
             opportunitie
             againe
             .
             But
             when
             those
             suit●rs
             shall
             know
             that
             they
             shall
             haue
             ordinary
             hearing
             ,
             on
             such
             dayes
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             set
             houre
             ,
             and
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ,
             they
             will
             content
             themselues
             ,
             with
             giuing
             much
             lesse
             trouble
             to
             their
             owne
             tongues
             ,
             and
             his
             Maiesties
             eares
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             no
             man
             will
             denie
             ,
             but
             say
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             iust
             and
             meete
             ,
             That
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             rule
             ,
             and
             remedy
             all
             ,
             ought
             likewise
             to
             heare
             all
             and
             that
             
             all
             men
             should
             know
             as
             much
             ;
             for
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             hope
             thereof
             ,
             they
             principally
             obay
             ,
             and
             loue
             their
             King.
             And
             besides
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             that
             concurse
             ,
             and
             tedious
             trouble
             of
             Negociants
             ,
             will
             by
             this
             meane
             ,
             be
             cut
             off
             .
             For
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             in
             case
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             or
             some
             extraordinary
             occasion
             ,
             no
             man
             (
             I
             assure
             my selfe
             )
             will
             be
             so
             vnmanerly
             as
             to
             offer
             to
             weary
             and
             tire
             out
             his
             King.
             For
             it
             is
             naturally
             inbred
             in
             all
             ,
             to
             feare
             and
             respect
             Greatnesse
             ,
             And
             therefore
             will
             not
             cause
             molestation
             to
             so
             great
             a
             Maiestie
             but
             when
             they
             cannot
             finde
             any
             other
             meanes
             to
             negociate
             .
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             facile
             Audience
             in
             Kings
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             vertue
             ,
             as
             doth
             supply
             (
             and
             that
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             aduantage
             )
             the
             defect
             of
             many
             other
             vertues
             .
             And
             where
             there
             is
             no
             neede
             of
             that
             supply
             ,
             it
             serues
             to
             giue
             a
             greater
             luster
             and
             perfection
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             subiect
             not
             hauing
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             that
             he
             more
             craueth
             from
             ,
             or
             desireth
             in
             his
             King.
             And
             questionlesse
             ,
             vse
             and
             custome
             ,
             will
             make
             it
             more
             easie
             ,
             though
             at
             first
             it
             may
             seeme
             somewhat
             troublesome
             vnto
             him
             .
             King
             Antigonus
             ,
             who
             was
             father
             to
             the
             great
             Demetrius
             ,
             was
             a
             proud
             ,
             ambitious
             ,
             couetous
             ,
             cruell
             ,
             and
             effeminate
             Prince
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             vices
             ,
             and
             other
             his
             weakenesses
             and
             infirmities
             ,
             his
             subiects
             did
             beare
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             truly
             serue
             and
             obay
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             neuer
             refuse
             to
             giue
             them
             Audience
             ,
             gaue
             them
             kinde
             and
             faire
             answeres
             ,
             suffred
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             seene
             often
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             neuer
             shew
             to
             any
             man
             a
             frowning
             looke
             ,
             or
             discontented
             Countenance
             .
          
           
             This
             facile
             giuing
             of
             Audience
             ,
             doth
             bring
             likewise
             with
             it
             another
             benefit
             not
             so
             well
             vnderstood
             perhaps
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             by
             Kings
             and
             their
             fauourites
             .
             Which
             is
             :
             That
             thereby
             they
             receiue
             the
             priuate
             aduertisements
             of
             particular
             persons
             in
             such
             a
             conuenient
             time
             and
             season
             ,
             as
             is
             fitting
             for
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             negociating
             ,
             by
             retarding
             this
             Audience
             ,
             either
             the
             occasion
             is
             ouersl●pt
             ,
             or
             he
             wearyed
             out
             ,
             that
             should
             aduertise
             .
             And
             because
             the
             aduertiser
             ,
             (
             as
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             for
             it
             )
             would
             be
             ●oath
             that
             another
             man
             should
             goe
             away
             
             with
             the
             thankes
             and
             gratification
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             vnto
             himselfe
             for
             his
             care
             and
             diligences
             vsed
             therein
             ,
             he
             will
             negociate
             it
             by
             his
             owne
             ,
             rather
             then
             anothers
             meanes
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             loose
             both
             his
             thankes
             ,
             and
             his
             labour
             .
             And
             because
             many
             times
             this
             Aduertiser
             ,
             either
             dareth
             not
             or
             holdeth
             it
             not
             fit
             ,
             to
             trust
             a
             paper
             therewith
             or
             other
             mens
             eares
             ,
             all
             this
             may
             easily
             be
             excused
             with
             a
             facile
             Audience
             .
             King
             Ass●erus
             ,
             
             by
             knowing
             in
             time
             the
             treason
             which
             was
             plotted
             against
             him
             ,
             by
             Bigthan
             and
             Teresh
             ,
             two
             of
             his
             Eunuches
             ,
             which
             kept
             the
             doore
             ,
             had
             his
             life
             thereby
             preserued
             .
             
             And
             Publicola
             ,
             the
             
               Roman
               Consull
            
             saued
             his
             Country
             ,
             by
             preuenting
             in
             time
             the
             conspiracie
             of
             Tarquinius
             ,
             by
             giuing
             easie
             accesse
             and
             Audience
             to
             Vindicius
             ,
             an
             ordinary
             seruing
             man
             ,
             who
             bewrayed
             vnto
             him
             the
             treason
             of
             the
             Aquilij
             ,
             and
             Vitellij
             ,
             together
             with
             Brutus
             his
             sonnes
             .
             And
             the
             like
             successe
             had
             Pelopidas
             amongst
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             may
             reade
             in
             Plutarke
             )
             where
             he
             much
             recommendeth
             in
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             both
             Publicola
             ,
             and
             Pelopidas
             ,
             their
             kinde
             and
             courteous
             vsing
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
             speak
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             easie
             and
             patient
             eare
             they
             had
             from
             them
             .
             Whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             diuerse
             Princes
             haue
             vtterly
             ouerthrowen
             themselues
             and
             their
             kingdomes
             by
             their
             hardnesse
             and
             harshnesse
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             and
             haue
             lost
             many
             a
             great
             and
             faire
             occasion
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             heare
             ,
             and
             examine
             in
             time
             those
             aduertisements
             which
             were
             giuen
             them
             ,
             &
             recommended
             to
             their
             better
             consideration
             .
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             admit
             that
             this
             should
             not
             be
             altogether
             so
             iust
             and
             conuenient
             a
             course
             as
             I
             haue
             here
             deliuered
             vnto
             you
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             because
             all
             men
             wish
             &
             desire
             it
             ,
             my
             thinks
             this
             one
             consideration
             ,
             in
             all
             good
             reason
             of
             State
             should
             suffice
             ,
             to
             haue
             it
             be
             held
             ,
             to
             be
             both
             iust
             ,
             and
             conuenient
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             all
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             should
             erre
             in
             this
             desire
             .
             And
             I
             dare
             be
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             doe
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             ,
             cry
             and
             dye
             for
             this
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             some
             few
             who
             may
             feather
             their
             nest
             by
             the
             contrary
             ,
             whose
             thriuing
             ,
             and
             increase
             of
             wealth
             doth
             ordinarily
             consist
             ,
             in
             
             clapping
             a
             lock
             on
             the
             kings
             eare
             ,
             &
             bar●ing
             the
             doore
             to
             his
             hea●ing
             ,
             so
             that
             men
             can
             hard●y
             &
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             difficulty
             come
             to
             speak
             vnto
             him
             .
             And
             besides
             the
             foresayd
             benefits
             ,
             by
             debarring
             men
             of
             easie
             accesse
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             all
             requita●l
             of
             their
             good
             seruice
             ,
             either
             by
             gratious
             words
             ,
             or
             deedes
             ,
             is
             quite
             taken
             from
             them
             ;
             which
             certainly
             is
             a
             iewell
             so
             worthy
             the
             wearing
             ,
             that
             euery
             one
             would
             willingly
             haue
             it
             for
             himself
             .
             And
             if
             kings
             do
             not
             know
             thus
             much
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             are
             not
             told
             therof
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             old
             mischeife
             which
             they
             suffer
             by
             not
             hearkening
             vnto
             truth
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             Counsellours
             or
             those
             Auisos
             ,
             that
             are
             represented
             vnto
             them
             ,
             or
             because
             those
             that
             are
             neere
             about
             his
             Maiestie
             &
             interessed
             in
             his
             fauour
             ,
             will
             not
             let
             him
             be
             acquainted
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             saue
             what
             they
             know
             wil
             please
             his
             humour
             ,
             &
             giue
             him
             most
             cōtent
             ,
             till
             the
             busines
             it self
             breake
             out
             ,
             &
             the
             errour
             (
             like
             an
             imposthume
             )
             beginns
             to
             grow
             ripe
             ,
             and
             the
             wound
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             shewes
             itselfe
             ;
             then
             and
             neuer
             till
             then
             ,
             is
             the
             smart
             of
             it
             felt
             :
             Which
             is
             ill
             for
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             &
             worse
             for
             the
             King.
             For
             ,
             in
             these
             delicts
             and
             excesses
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             peoples
             conceit
             )
             shal
             be
             the
             only
             man
             in
             fault
             ,
             &
             he
             that
             must
             pay
             for
             all
             .
             Dangerous
             is
             the
             State
             of
             Kings
             ,
             dangerous
             the
             times
             ,
             but
             more
             dangerous
             the
             remedy
             ,
             &
             the
             non
             conueniencie
             for
             the
             now
             putting
             it
             in
             practise
             .
             In
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             publick
             Audiences
             ,
             let
             not
             Kings
             permit
             either
             Ministers
             ,
             Counsellours
             ,
             or
             Embassadors
             to
             enter
             for
             it
             wil
             but
             make
             the
             Commons
             complaine
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             taken
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             theirs
             ;
             And
             they
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             being
             principall
             persons
             ,
             will
             mutter
             and
             grumble
             ,
             thinking
             themselues
             wronged
             ,
             and
             their
             worth
             vnderualewed
             ,
             to
             haue
             all
             one
             Audience
             with
             the
             ordinary
             sorte
             of
             people
             .
             So
             that
             with
             one
             &
             the
             same
             Act
             ,
             he
             discontents
             all
             of
             them
             .
             Let
             there
             be
             dayes
             ,
             &
             houres
             ;
             appointed
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             &
             the
             other
             naturalls
             ,
             &
             strangers
             ,
             &
             let
             euery
             man
             know
             his
             set
             day
             ,
             and
             houre
             .
             For
             this
             being
             without
             distinction
             ,
             what
             doth
             it
             serue
             for
             ,
             but
             multitude
             ,
             and
             confusion
             ?
             And
             to
             haue
             all
             of
             all
             sortes
             to
             assist
             there
             continually
             to
             heare
             and
             nourish
             
             the
             Complaints
             of
             particular
             persons
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             report
             thereof
             by
             Letters
             to
             their
             seuerall
             nations
             and
             Countries
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             a
             Glosse
             vpon
             them
             ,
             to
             shew
             their
             owne
             wit.
             And
             though
             this
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             ,
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             a
             thing
             of
             small
             importance
             ,
             yet
             such
             a
             time
             may
             be
             taken
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             proue
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             consequence
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             with
             the
             same
             matter
             ,
             Treating
             of
             the
             Audiences
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Counsellours
             .
          
           
             KIngs
             (
             saith
             Xenophon
             )
             haue
             many
             eares
             ;
             For
             they
             heare
             by
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             by
             those
             of
             their
             Fauourites
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             &
             Counsellours
             .
             And
             it
             is
             no
             more
             then
             they
             stand
             in
             neede
             of
             .
             For
             they
             must
             heare
             all
             ,
             Great
             ,
             and
             Small
             ,
             Naturall
             ,
             and
             Stranger
             ,
             without
             acceptation
             of
             persons
             ,
             these
             as
             well
             as
             those
             ;
             and
             deny
             no
             man
             their
             eares
             ,
             lest
             they
             giue
             them
             iust
             cause
             to
             grieue
             and
             complaine
             ,
             that
             for
             them
             onely
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             King
             ,
             Fauourite
             ,
             nor
             Minister
             to
             haue
             accesse
             vnto
             .
             This
             Rapsodye
             ,
             and
             multitude
             of
             eares
             ,
             and
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             King
             Dauid
             giues
             vs
             to
             vnderstand
             in
             that
             his
             Audience
             which
             he
             crau'd
             of
             God.
             
               Domine
               ,
               Exaudi
               orationem
               meam
               ●uribus
               percipe
               obsecrationem
               meam
               .
            
             
             Heare
             my
             prayer
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             bow
             downe
             thine
             eare
             ,
             and
             hearke●
             vnto
             my
             supplication
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             Heare
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ;
             but
             how
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             maner
             ?
             With
             thine
             eares
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             .
             Tell
             me
             (
             thou
             holy
             king
             )
             why
             dost
             thou
             say
             with
             thine
             eares
             .
             Might
             not
             that
             phrase
             of
             speech
             beene
             spared
             ?
             Or
             wouldst
             thou
             happely
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             heare
             thee
             with
             his
             eyes
             ,
             or
             his
             mouth
             ?
             No
             certainly
             ,
             But
             because
             it
             is
             a
             vsuall
             custome
             with
             Kings
             ,
             that
             gouerne
             great
             Monarchies
             ,
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             varietie
             and
             multitude
             of
             businesses
             ,
             cannot
             by
             themselues
             
             giue
             eare
             vnto
             all
             ,
             and
             informe
             themselues
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             to
             remit
             part
             of
             them
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             heare
             the
             Parties
             ,
             and
             informing
             themselues
             of
             the
             busines
             ,
             may
             send
             it
             afterwards
             to
             the
             Consulta
             there
             to
             be
             debated
             .
             One
             comes
             with
             his
             Memoriall
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             The
             King
             wills
             him
             to
             speake
             vnto
             the
             President
             ,
             or
             to
             such
             a
             Secretary
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             inform
             .
             But
             Dauid
             here
             saith
             ;
             Remit
             me
             not
             O
             Lord
             vnto
             any
             other
             ,
             for
             remissions
             ,
             are
             remissions
             ,
             the
             very
             word
             telling
             vs
             ,
             that
             to
             remit
             a
             busines
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             it
             remisse
             and
             slow
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             vsed
             therein
             so
             much
             remission
             ,
             that
             a
             mans
             life
             is
             oftentimes
             ended
             ,
             before
             his
             busines
             .
             
               Auribus
               percipe
            
             :
             Doe
             thou
             thy selfe
             heare
             me
             with
             thine
             owne
             eares
             ,
             without
             remitting
             me
             to
             the
             hearing
             of
             others
             .
             But
             to
             heare
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             partes
             ,
             without
             remission
             to
             other
             mens
             eares
             ,
             who
             can
             doe
             this
             saue
             onely
             God
             ?
             And
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             they
             alluded
             vnto
             this
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             wee
             told
             you
             )
             painted
             their
             God
             without
             eares
             ;
             for
             to
             giue
             vs
             thereby
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             peculiar
             onely
             vnto
             God
             to
             heare
             without
             eares
             ,
             and
             to
             heare
             all
             ,
             without
             standing
             in
             neede
             of
             other
             Oydos
             ,
             or
             Oydores
             ;
             For
             such
             a
             necessitie
             ,
             were
             in
             God
             a
             defect
             .
             But
             in
             Kings
             it
             were
             a
             defect
             to
             doe
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             notable
             to
             heare
             all
             of
             themselues
             ,
             and
             therfore
             must
             of
             force
             make
             vse
             of
             other
             mens
             eares
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             Nature
             ,
             in
             Mans
             body
             hath
             disposed
             different
             Members
             ,
             necessary
             for
             it's
             proper
             conseruation
             ,
             as
             the
             eyes
             to
             see
             ,
             the
             eares
             to
             heare
             ,
             the
             tongue
             to
             talke
             ,
             the
             hands
             to
             worke
             ,
             the
             feete
             to
             walke
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             to
             assist
             to
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             So
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             this
             Mysticall
             body
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             whereof
             the
             King
             is
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             Head
             ,
             must
             haue
             it's
             members
             ,
             which
             are
             those
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             are
             Subiect
             to
             the
             Empire
             of
             their
             king
             ,
             by
             whom
             hee
             disposeth
             and
             executeth
             all
             that
             ,
             which
             doth
             conuene
             for
             it's
             Gouernment
             ,
             conseruation
             ,
             and
             augmentation
             .
             
             Aristotle
             renders
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             your
             huge
             and
             extraordinary
             tall
             men
             are
             but
             weake
             ;
             And
             (
             as
             I
             take
             it
             )
             it
             is
             
             this
             .
             The
             rationall
             Soule
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             solely
             one
             ,
             indiuisible
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             limited
             vertue
             or
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             cannot
             attayne
             to
             that
             strength
             and
             force
             ,
             as
             to
             giue
             vigour
             to
             those
             partes
             that
             are
             so
             farre
             distant
             and
             remote
             in
             a
             body
             ,
             beyond
             measure
             ,
             great
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             the
             body
             of
             this
             Monarchie
             ,
             be
             so
             vaste
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             and
             goes
             dayly
             increasing
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Soule
             of
             the
             King
             which
             is
             to
             gouerne
             it
             ,
             to
             animate
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             it
             life
             ,
             doth
             not
             increase
             ,
             nor
             is
             multiplyed
             ,
             nor
             augmented
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             it's
             Ministers
             ;
             How
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             of
             himselfe
             alone
             should
             bee
             able
             to
             afford
             assistance
             to
             all
             ?
             And
             to
             giue
             life
             ,
             and
             being
             ,
             to
             so
             many
             partes
             and
             members
             ,
             that
             are
             set
             so
             far
             assunder
             ?
             so
             great
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             king
             ,
             especially
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             Master
             of
             many
             Kingdomes
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             too
             great
             a
             Compasse
             ,
             for
             one
             mans
             reach
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             one
             man
             alone
             ,
             that
             can
             fill
             and
             occupie
             a
             whole
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             be
             present
             in
             all
             it's
             partes
             .
             And
             therefore
             of
             force
             he
             must
             make
             vse
             of
             other
             folkes
             helpe
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             serue
             him
             instead
             of
             eares
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             all
             your
             superiour
             Ministers
             of
             Counsells
             .
             These
             great
             Officers
             are
             called
             in
             the
             Spanish
             ,
             Oydores
             ,
             of
             Oyr
             ,
             To
             heare
             ;
             And
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             are
             c●lled
             Oydoras
             ,
             of
             their
             hearing
             ;
             And
             your
             Iudges
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             Oydores
             ,
             Hearers
             of
             Mens
             causes
             And
             as
             they
             are
             alike
             in
             name
             ,
             so
             ought
             they
             likewise
             to
             be
             alike
             in
             Office
             ,
             and
             to
             resemble
             the
             Originall
             ,
             which
             it
             representeth
             ,
             to
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             true
             nature
             .
             Now
             ,
             what
             Office
             is
             most
             proper
             and
             most
             naturall
             to
             the
             eares
             ?
             you
             will
             all
             grant
             mee
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             heare
             alwayes
             ,
             &
             neuer
             to
             be
             shut
             .
             Your
             eyes
             haue
             their
             port-cullis
             ,
             which
             they
             open
             ,
             or
             shut
             ,
             as
             they
             see
             cause
             .
             The
             mouth
             ,
             hath
             the
             like
             ;
             But
             the
             eares
             (
             like
             bountifull
             house
             keepers
             )
             haue
             their
             doores
             still
             open
             ,
             and
             those
             leafes
             which
             they
             haue
             on
             either
             side
             are
             neuer
             shut
             ,
             neuer
             so
             much
             as
             once
             wagge
             .
             
             And
             it
             is
             Pliny's
             obseruation
             ;
             That
             onely
             man
             ,
             of
             all
             〈◊〉
             creatures
             hath
             his
             eares
             immobile
             ,
             and
             with
             out
             any
             the
             least
             mouing
             .
             And
             Horace
             ,
             holdes
             it
             an
             ill
             signe
             to
             wagg
             
             them
             ;
             but
             a
             worse
             ,
             to
             stop
             them
             ,
             
               Sicut
               aspides
               surdae
               ,
               obturantes
               aures
               suas
               .
            
             
             Like
             deafe
             adders
             ,
             stopping
             their
             eares
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             heare
             .
             
               sicut
               Aspides
            
             ,
             which
             are
             fierce
             and
             cruell
             creatures
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             borne
             as
             deafe
             as
             a
             doore
             naile
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             their
             naturall
             deafenes
             ,
             they
             adde
             another
             that
             is
             artificiall
             ,
             whereby
             they
             grow
             more
             deafe
             ,
             by
             poysoning
             that
             part
             ,
             and
             by
             winding
             their
             tayle
             close
             about
             their
             head
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             laying
             the
             one
             eare
             close
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             stopping
             the
             other
             with
             the
             tipp
             of
             their
             tayle
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             stop
             and
             damme
             vp
             all
             the
             wayes
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Voyce
             of
             the
             Charmer
             might
             enter
             in
             .
             Vnto
             whom
             ,
             Dauid
             compares
             those
             who
             being
             
               Oydos
               del
               Rey
            
             ,
             the
             Kings
             eares
             ,
             or
             (
             to
             speake
             in
             the
             vsuall
             phrase
             )
             
               Oydores
               del
               Reyno
            
             ,
             the
             Kingdomes
             eares
             ,
             doe
             shut
             and
             stop
             their
             eares
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             giue
             due
             and
             fitting
             Audience
             .
             Being
             naturally
             enemies
             to
             their
             owne
             profession
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             heare
             ;
             seeking
             out
             shiftes
             and
             tricks
             ,
             that
             the
             Cryes
             ,
             and
             Complaints
             of
             the
             poore
             may
             not
             come
             to
             their
             eares
             .
             There
             is
             not
             any
             crueltie
             comparable
             to
             this
             ,
             to
             see
             a
             poore
             suitor
             trot
             vp
             and
             downe
             ,
             a
             moneth
             or
             two
             together
             ,
             labouring
             to
             haue
             Audience
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             letting
             him
             in
             ,
             hath
             the
             doore
             still
             shut
             against
             him
             .
             Nature
             would
             not
             allow
             doores
             to
             the
             eares
             ,
             &
             yet
             these
             that
             are
             the
             Common-wealths
             eares
             ,
             make
             profit
             of
             the
             doores
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             command
             them
             to
             be
             kept
             shut
             :
             your
             suitors
             they
             come
             and
             goe
             ,
             but
             my
             
               sennior
               Oydor
            
             ,
             my
             Lord
             iudge
             ,
             he
             that
             should
             haue
             his
             doores
             open
             ,
             to
             giue
             open
             hearing
             to
             all
             Comers
             ,
             is
             shut
             vp
             in
             his
             closet
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             spoken
             withall
             vnder
             a
             couple
             of
             Capons
             .
             The
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             (
             a
             Magistracie
             ordained
             for
             defending
             of
             the
             Communaltie
             )
             kept
             their
             gates
             still
             open
             ,
             that
             men
             at
             all
             houres
             ,
             might
             vpon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             come
             and
             treat
             with
             them
             .
             If
             that
             young
             man
             ,
             
             which
             was
             Saint
             Pauls
             sisters
             sonne
             ,
             who
             heard
             the
             Conspiracie
             which
             the
             ●ewes
             had
             plotted
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             giue
             aduise
             thereof
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             
             had
             not
             found
             such
             easie
             entrance
             into
             the
             Tribunes
             house
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             without
             doubt
             it
             had
             cost
             Paul
             his
             life
             .
             For
             fourty
             men
             ,
             had
             taken
             a
             solemne
             oath
             to
             kill
             him
             as
             he
             came
             forth
             of
             prison
             to
             his
             Triall
             ;
             and
             bound
             themselues
             with
             a
             curse
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             neither
             eate
             ,
             not
             drinke
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             killed
             him
             .
             Now
             ,
             when
             this
             young
             man
             came
             to
             the
             Chiefe
             Captaine
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             that
             he
             had
             something
             to
             say
             vnto
             him
             ;
             The
             Text
             there
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Captaine
             tooke
             him
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             went
             a
             part
             with
             him
             alone
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             ;
             What
             hast
             thou
             to
             shew
             to
             me
             ,
             &c.
             
             With
             this
             facilenes
             ,
             did
             the
             Ministers
             of
             that
             Heathen-people
             ,
             giue
             Audience
             .
             How
             much
             more
             ought
             Christian
             Ministers
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             ?
             The
             open
             doore
             ,
             and
             the
             giuing
             of
             Audience
             in
             some
             open
             Hall
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             outward
             Court
             ,
             whereunto
             all
             are
             admitted
             to
             enter
             ,
             would
             giue
             much
             content
             vnto
             many
             ;
             but
             these
             close
             doores
             ,
             and
             close
             Audience
             ,
             to
             very
             few
             ;
             which
             is
             purposely
             done
             for
             to
             pleasure
             their
             friends
             and
             seruants
             ;
             for
             ,
             from
             this
             their
             hard
             accesse
             ,
             and
             difficile
             entrance
             ,
             they
             likewise
             make
             their
             gaine
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             ashamed
             now
             to
             demand
             that
             for
             a
             see
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             were
             well
             serued
             should
             be
             recompenced
             with
             a
             halter
             And
             looke
             what
             I
             haue
             said
             of
             your
             Oydores
             ,
             which
             are
             your
             Iudges
             in
             Chanceries
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             chiefe
             Courtes
             of
             Iustice
             ;
             I
             say
             the
             like
             of
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             haue
             not
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             yet
             doe
             they
             serue
             as
             eares
             to
             their
             king
             .
             And
             then
             are
             their
             eares
             shut
             ,
             and
             growne
             deafe
             ,
             when
             they
             will
             not
             heare
             ;
             making
             thereby
             his
             Maiestie
             to
             be
             found
             fault
             withall
             ,
             &
             to
             receiue
             a
             hard
             censure
             from
             his
             subiects
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             innocent
             &
             blamelesse
             ,
             and
             drawing
             a
             thousand
             other
             mischiefes
             vpon
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             most
             shamefull
             thing
             ,
             and
             worthy
             reprehension
             ,
             &
             redresse
             ,
             that
             when
             kings
             shall
             bee
             liberall
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             their
             Ministers
             should
             be
             so
             short
             &
             cutted
             and
             that
             a
             man
             should
             be
             at
             more
             cost
             and
             trouble
             to
             get
             Audience
             of
             them
             ,
             &
             to
             negociate
             a
             busines
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             king
             himself
             .
             And
             the
             mischiefe
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             procure
             and
             pretend
             
             now
             ,
             as
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             the
             greatest
             fauours
             the
             highest
             places
             ,
             honors
             ,
             &
             dignities
             ,
             whilst
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             it
             is
             not
             thought
             vpon
             ,
             nor
             taken
             ●nto
             consideratiō
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             offence
             which
             is
             done
             herein
             vnto
             God
             &
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             preiudiciall
             things
             in
             the
             world
             for
             the
             quiet
             peace
             of
             States
             ,
             &
             the
             conseruation
             of
             kingdomes
             .
             And
             this
             was
             well
             vnderstood
             by
             Absolon
             the
             son
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             &
             pretender
             to
             the
             Crowne
             of
             Israel
             .
             Who
             perceiuing
             ,
             that
             the
             king
             ,
             his
             father
             through
             his
             great
             imployments
             in
             the
             Wars
             ,
             could
             not
             so
             well
             attend
             his
             giuing
             Audience
             to
             all
             his
             subiects
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             to
             whose
             charge
             &
             care
             it
             was
             committed
             ,
             did
             not
             cumply
             ,
             therin
             with
             their
             obligation
             ,
             he
             placed
             himselfe
             at
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             whether
             the
             suitours
             repaired
             ,
             and
             seeing
             how
             much
             they
             distasted
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             that
             quicke
             Audience
             and
             dispatch
             as
             they
             expected
             ,
             and
             desired
             ,
             he
             insinuates
             ,
             himselfe
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             speaking
             very
             kindly
             ,
             
             and
             louingly
             vnto
             them
             ,
             he
             tolde
             them
             .
             
               Videntur
               mihi
               Sermones
               tuiboni
               &
               iusti
               ,
               sed
               non
               est
               qui
               te
               audiat
               constitutus
               à
               Rege
               :
            
             Thy
             matters
             are
             good
             and
             righteous
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             man
             deputed
             of
             the
             King
             to
             heare
             thee
             .
             And
             this
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             puts
             all
             out
             of
             frame
             ,
             and
             order
             .
             O
             quoth
             he
             ,
             that
             I
             were
             made
             Iudge
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             that
             euery
             man
             which
             hath
             any
             matter
             of
             controuersie
             might
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             doe
             him
             Iustice
             ;
             &c.
             
             And
             it
             followeth
             anon
             after
             in
             the
             Text
             ;
             
               Quod
               solicitabat
               corda
               virorum
            
             :
             That
             by
             this
             means
             he
             stale
             away
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             men
             of
             Israel
             .
             And
             that
             thereupon
             there
             shortly
             after
             insued
             a
             great
             rebellion
             ,
             which
             put
             the
             king
             ,
             &
             the
             kingdom
             in
             great
             ieopardie
             .
             Which
             may
             serue
             as
             a
             lesson
             for
             a
             good
             Minister
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             think
             ,
             they
             do
             that
             which
             they
             ought
             ,
             when
             for
             fashion
             sake
             ,
             they
             giue
             short
             and
             crowding
             Audiences
             ,
             where
             that
             which
             enters
             in
             at
             one
             eare
             ,
             goes
             out
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             at
             another
             .
             But
             that
             so
             much
             time
             should
             be
             allowed
             for
             the
             hearing
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             qualitie
             off
             the
             busines
             shall
             require
             ,
             without
             cutting
             those
             off
             ,
             who
             go
             rendring
             their
             reasons
             ;
             
             For
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             patience
             to
             heare
             them
             ,
             either
             he
             not
             vnderstandeth
             them
             ,
             or
             is
             afraid
             to
             meddle
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             With
             this
             therefore
             I
             conclude
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             discourse
             .
             That
             the
             first
             Office
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             is
             ,
             To
             heare
             all
             his
             subiects
             .
             And
             it
             being
             supposed
             ,
             that
             he
             alone
             cannot
             doe
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             he
             should
             haue
             Oydores
             ,
             that
             should
             heare
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             his
             eares
             .
             And
             for
             that
             as
             by
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             there
             runn's
             along
             a
             certaine
             secret
             nerue
             ,
             by
             meanes
             wherof
             that
             which
             is
             heard
             ,
             is
             presently
             conuaied
             to
             the
             braine
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             registred
             ,
             and
             consulted
             on
             by
             the
             Common
             sense
             .
             So
             these
             Oydores
             ,
             ought
             to
             holde
             their
             secret
             Consulta
             ,
             wherein
             they
             ought
             to
             make
             relation
             vnto
             the
             King
             of
             all
             that
             they
             haue
             heard
             .
             But
             let
             them
             weigh
             with
             all
             ,
             what
             a
             short
             Cut
             it
             is
             from
             the
             eare
             to
             the
             braine
             ,
             and
             the
             small
             stay
             that
             is
             made
             in
             this
             Iourney
             ,
             or
             passage
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             that
             by
             this
             natural
             course
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             quicke
             ,
             &
             speedy
             ,
             they
             may
             see
             their
             errour
             ,
             and
             perceiue
             what
             a
             great
             fault
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             retarde
             their
             Consultations
             ,
             to
             shew
             themselues
             thicke
             of
             hearing
             ,
             &
             to
             haue
             their
             eares
             shut
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Oydores
             themselues
             shut
             vp
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             spoken
             withall
             .
             Some
             would
             faine
             excuse
             these
             Audiences
             ,
             with
             the
             impertinencies
             of
             those
             that
             craue
             them
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             are
             very
             large
             and
             tedious
             and
             to
             as
             little
             purpose
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             too
             too
             importune
             ,
             &
             vnseasonable
             .
             But
             to
             this
             answere
             ;
             That
             your
             high
             and
             eminent
             places
             ,
             bring
             with
             them
             this
             trouble
             and
             charge
             ;
             And
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             said
             )
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             token
             of
             prudence
             to
             know
             how
             to
             beare
             with
             the
             foolish
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             suffrance
             and
             patience
             with
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             none
             of
             the
             wisest
             .
             
             
               Libenter
               enim
               suffertis
               insipientes
               ,
               cum
               sitis
               ipsi
               sapientes
               :
            
             For
             ye
             suffer
             fooles
             gladly
             because
             that
             ve
             are
             wise
             .
             And
             because
             he
             that
             is
             most
             wise
             ,
             is
             most
             offended
             with
             ignorance
             ,
             let
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             meriteth
             much
             in
             dissembling
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             fitting
             so
             to
             doe
             :
             for
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             (
             as
             the
             same
             Apostle
             affirmeth
             ,
             Gods
             good
             and
             faithfull
             Ministers
             haue
             obligation
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Wise
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             foolish
             .
             
             
               Sapientibus
               &
               insipientibus
               debitorsum
            
             .
             
             I
             am
             debtor
             both
             to
             the
             wise
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             vnwise
             .
             In
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Kings
             is
             set
             downe
             the
             dissimulation
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             womon
             of
             Tecoa
             spake
             vnto
             King
             Dauid
             ,
             and
             how
             importunate
             and
             tedious
             she
             was
             in
             telling
             here
             tale
             ,
             and
             withall
             the
             Kings
             great
             patience
             in
             hearing
             her
             out
             ,
             and
             his
             not
             being
             offended
             with
             the
             craft
             and
             cunning
             wherewith
             shee
             came
             vnto
             him
             ;
             albeit
             the
             businesse
             was
             of
             that
             weight
             and
             moment
             ,
             that
             his
             great
             Captaine
             Ioab
             durst
             not
             propound
             it
             vnto
             him
             .
             
             
               Audi
               tacens
               ,
               simul
               &
               quaerens
               .
            
             Giue
             eare
             ,
             and
             be
             still
             ;
             and
             when
             thou
             doubtest
             ,
             aske
             .
             This
             Counsaile
             concerneth
             all
             ,
             but
             more
             particularly
             Kings
             ,
             and
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             be
             silent
             ,
             to
             aske
             ,
             and
             aske
             againe
             ,
             till
             they
             haue
             fully
             informed
             themselues
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             case
             .
             For
             this
             is
             rather
             an
             honour
             ,
             then
             dishonour
             vnto
             Kings
             ,
             and
             great
             Ministers
             .
             
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             saith
             ;
             
               Gloria
               regum
               est
               in
               vestigare
               sermonem
               .
            
             The
             Kings
             honour
             ,
             is
             to
             search
             out
             a
             thing
             .
             Of
             him
             ,
             that
             speaketh
             not
             ,
             nor
             asketh
             a
             question
             of
             him
             that
             speaketh
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             conceiued
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             heare
             him
             ;
             For
             these
             two
             sences
             are
             so
             neere
             of
             kinne
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             the
             Philosopher
             obserueth
             )
             he
             that
             is
             borne
             dumbe
             ,
             is
             also
             deafe
             ;
             And
             not
             onely
             this
             ,
             but
             likewise
             ,
             that
             the
             speech
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             hearing
             is
             lost
             with
             it
             .
             The
             cause
             whereof
             (
             according
             to
             Lactantius
             )
             is
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             Organ
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Ayre
             is
             receiued
             ,
             and
             wherewith
             the
             Voyce
             is
             formed
             ,
             holds
             such
             Correspondencie
             with
             that
             which
             goes
             vnto
             the
             hearing
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             first
             be
             shut
             or
             stopt
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             second
             is
             likewise
             hindred
             .
             Vpon
             information
             ,
             and
             hearing
             ,
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             doing
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             whereof
             we
             will
             treate
             in
             the
             Chapters
             following
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Vertue
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             the
             naturall
             sister
             ,
             and
             Companion
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             WEe
             told
             you
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             that
             Hearing
             was
             the
             precisest
             ,
             and
             directest
             meanes
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             Iustice.
             And
             therefore
             falleth
             fitly
             out
             here
             to
             treate
             thereof
             .
             Your
             Ancient
             Hieroglyfinists
             ,
             as
             also
             your
             Saints
             ,
             in
             their
             writings
             ,
             treating
             of
             this
             Vertue
             ,
             compare
             it
             to
             a
             payre
             of
             weights
             or
             scales
             with
             it's
             two
             ballances
             .
             And
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             Nature
             herselfe
             made
             this
             Ectypum
             ,
             or
             Exemplar
             ,
             this
             portrayture
             or
             delineation
             ,
             shadowing
             it
             out
             in
             euery
             one
             of
             vs
             ,
             by
             giuing
             vs
             two
             eares
             ,
             like
             vnto
             those
             two
             balances
             ,
             whose
             truth
             dependeth
             on
             the
             Examen
             ,
             or
             Aequilibrium
             ,
             that
             tongue
             or
             needle
             ,
             which
             stands
             vppermost
             in
             the
             beame
             of
             the
             ballance
             ;
             making
             my
             application
             in
             this
             maner
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             eares
             ,
             standing
             like
             two
             ballances
             ,
             on
             either
             side
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             they
             haue
             their
             rule
             of
             truth
             from
             the
             supremest
             and
             highest
             part
             thereof
             ,
             where
             stands
             the
             tongue
             or
             needle
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             the
             iudgement
             of
             those
             things
             to
             their
             true
             weight
             ,
             and
             measure
             ,
             which
             are
             put
             into
             these
             Intellectaull
             ballances
             .
             To
             discourse
             therefore
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             is
             very
             essentiall
             to
             that
             which
             hath
             already
             beene
             treated
             touching
             a
             Common-wealth
             ;
             For
             (
             as
             we
             told
             you
             in
             our
             very
             first
             Chapter
             )
             A
             Republick
             ,
             or
             Common-wealth
             ,
             is
             a
             Congregation
             of
             many
             men
             ,
             subiect
             to
             the
             same
             Lawes
             and
             Gouernment
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             bee
             conserued
             ,
             if
             Iustice
             therein
             shall
             be
             wanting
             .
             Which
             giues
             to
             euery
             one
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             his
             owne
             ,
             keepes
             men
             within
             
             the
             bounds
             of
             good
             Order
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             bridles
             those
             by
             reason
             ,
             which
             transported
             by
             their
             vnruly
             appetites
             ,
             (
             like
             headstrong
             iades
             )
             would
             liue
             without
             it
             ,
             admitting
             no
             curbe
             ,
             no
             manner
             of
             controll
             ,
             but
             following
             that
             Law
             of
             
               Viuat
               ,
               qui
               vincit
            
             :
             Let
             him
             weare
             a
             Crowne
             ,
             that
             winn's
             it
             .
             If
             Men
             would
             but
             obserue
             that
             first
             rule
             of
             the
             Law
             natural
             ,
             consecrated
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             our
             diuine
             Master
             Christ.
             
             
               Quod
               tibi
               non
               vis
               ,
               alteri
               ne
               feceris
               .
               Et
               quaecunque
               vultis
               vt
               faciant
               vobis
               homines
               ,
               eadem
               facite
               illis
               :
            
             Offer
             not
             that
             to
             another
             which
             thou
             wouldst
             not
             haue
             donne
             to
             thy selfe
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             ye
             would
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             doe
             to
             you
             ,
             euen
             so
             doe
             yee
             to
             them
             .
             There
             needed
             no
             other
             bullwarkes
             ,
             or
             fortifications
             ,
             to
             liue
             quietly
             and
             peaceably
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             after
             this
             same
             Lolium
             crept
             in
             ,
             this
             Tare
             ,
             of
             Meum
             ,
             and
             Tuum
             ;
             the
             Cooler
             (
             as
             Chrysostome
             calls
             it
             )
             of
             Charitie
             ,
             the
             Seminarie
             of
             discordes
             and
             dissention
             ,
             and
             the
             fountaine
             of
             all
             mischiefe
             ;
             men
             found
             themselues
             obliged
             ,
             nay
             inforced
             ,
             to
             seeke
             out
             some
             such
             meanes
             ,
             or
             maner
             of
             liuing
             ,
             whereby
             euery
             one
             might
             quietly
             and
             peaceably
             inioy
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             held
             to
             be
             his
             owne
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             they
             resolued
             to
             leade
             a
             ioynt
             life
             together
             ,
             submitting
             themselues
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             subiecting
             themselues
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             King
             ,
             who
             should
             likewise
             keepe
             and
             obserue
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             iustice
             conserue
             nourish
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             all
             other
             necessary
             vertues
             for
             the
             augmentation
             and
             conseruation
             of
             Common
             wealths
             .
             And
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             was
             giuen
             vnto
             Kings
             that
             great
             power
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             ,
             holding
             in
             one
             hand
             the
             ballance
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             sword
             of
             power
             .
             Which
             that
             naked
             weapon
             doth
             represent
             ,
             which
             is
             borne
             before
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             enter
             with
             authoritie
             and
             State
             into
             their
             Cities
             .
             And
             alluding
             either
             vnto
             this
             ,
             or
             those
             ancient
             Insignia
             of
             your
             Iudges
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ;
             
             
               Vis
               non
               timere
               potestatem
               ?
               Bonum
               facinon
               enim
               fine
               causa
               gladium
               portat
            
             ;
             Wilt
             thou
             be
             without
             feare
             of
             the
             power
             ?
             Doe
             well
             .
             For
             the
             Magistrate
             beareth
             
             not
             the
             sword
             for
             nought
             .
             Herodotus
             tells
             vs
             that
             ,
             which
             Cicero
             deliuereth
             vnto
             vs.
             
             
               Eadem
               fuit
               legum
               constituendarum
               causa
               ,
               quae
               regum
               .
            
             That
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             ,
             was
             the
             cause
             and
             Motiue
             ,
             of
             ordaining
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             Creating
             Kings
             .
             Whence
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             there
             neither
             can
             be
             any
             Common-wealth
             without
             Iustice
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             that
             can
             deserue
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             maintaine
             and
             conserue
             it
             .
             And
             though
             he
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             yet
             in
             realitie
             of
             truth
             he
             is
             not
             .
             Because
             he
             wants
             that
             principall
             attribute
             ,
             that
             should
             make
             him
             be
             so
             ;
             As
             a
             painted
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             man
             ,
             cannot
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Man.
             The
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             styles
             those
             Hypocrites
             ,
             which
             doe
             not
             administer
             Iustice
             ,
             for
             they
             haue
             no
             more
             in
             them
             of
             Kings
             ,
             then
             the
             apparent
             ,
             or
             outward
             shew
             ,
             as
             the
             Scepter
             and
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             other
             their
             regall
             roabes
             ,
             and
             ornaments
             .
             And
             it
             is
             worthy
             your
             consideration
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             more
             then
             what
             their
             holy
             Doctors
             and
             learned
             Interpreters
             of
             diuine
             Letters
             haue
             obserued
             ;
             That
             a
             good
             King
             ,
             and
             Iustice
             ,
             are
             brothers
             and
             sisters
             ,
             and
             so
             neerely
             twinn'd
             that
             you
             can
             scarce
             make
             mention
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             without
             the
             other
             .
             The
             Prophet
             Esay
             ,
             representing
             the
             feruent
             desire
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             voyces
             and
             cryes
             of
             the
             Patriarkes
             ,
             who
             with
             such
             instance
             and
             earnestnesse
             did
             call
             for
             the
             comming
             of
             t●-Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             
             saith
             ;
             
               Rorate
               coeli
               desuper
               ,
               &
               nubes
               pl●nt
               iustum
               ,
               &
               iustitia
               oriatur
               simul
               :
            
             Ye
             heauens
             ,
             send
             the
             ●eaw
             from
             aboue
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             cloudes
             drop
             downe
             righteo●snesse
             ,
             let
             the
             earth
             open
             ,
             and
             let
             saluation
             and
             Iustice
             gr●we
             forth
             ,
             let
             it
             bring
             them
             forth
             together
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             did
             answer
             these
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             Iust
             ,
             ●e
             sayth
             ;
             
               Ecce
               dies
               veniunt
            
             ,
             
             
               dicit
               dominus
               ,
               &
               suscitabo
               Dan●●
               germen
               instum
               &
               regnabit
               Rex
               ,
               &
               Sapiens
               erit
               ,
               &
               faciet
               udicium
               ;
               et
               iustitiam
               in
               terra
               ,
            
             Behold
             ,
             the
             dayes
             come
             (
             ●●ith
             the
             Lord
             )
             that
             I
             will
             raise
             vnto
             Dauid
             a
             righteous
             ●●nch
             ,
             and
             a
             King
             shall
             raigne
             ,
             
             and
             prosper
             ,
             and
             shall
             exec●●
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             Iustice
             in
             the
             earth
             .
             And
             in
             the
             third
             b●●ke
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             God
             
             being
             willing
             to
             grace
             and
             autorize
             the
             person
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Type
             &
             figure
             of
             the
             true
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             had
             no
             soner
             the
             Crowne
             set
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             &
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             settled
             vpon
             him
             ,
             bu●
             there
             was
             presently
             offred
             and
             put
             into
             his
             hands
             a
             great
             occasion
             for
             to
             shew
             his
             prudence
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             his
             great
             noblenesse
             and
             courage
             for
             to
             do
             iustice
             .
             The
             Case
             was
             a
             common
             and
             knowen
             Case
             ;
             it
             was
             betwixt
             two
             women
             ,
             that
             were
             friends
             and
             Companions
             ,
             who
             leading
             a
             lewd
             and
             dishonest
             life
             ,
             were
             deliuered
             or
             brought
             to
             bed
             both
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             sleeping
             together
             in
             one
             bed
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             them
             being
             oppressed
             with
             a
             heauie
             sleepe
             ,
             ouer-layd
             her
             childe
             ,
             and
             when
             she
             awaked
             ,
             shee
             found
             it
             to
             be
             dead
             .
             And
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             ,
             without
             being
             felt
             ,
             or
             perceiued
             by
             her
             Companion
             ,
             she
             puts
             me
             the
             dead
             childe
             by
             her
             ,
             and
             tooke
             the
             liuing
             childe
             to
             her selfe
             .
             But
             this
             theft
             could
             not
             be
             so
             couered
             ,
             for
             all
             her
             cunning
             carriage
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             other
             knew
             ,
             that
             the
             dead
             childe
             which
             was
             layd
             by
             her
             side
             ,
             was
             not
             hers
             ,
             but
             the
             liuing
             .
             The
             other
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             impudencie
             ,
             and
             dissimulation
             deny'de
             it
             .
             And
             because
             they
             could
             not
             agree
             vpon
             the
             busines
             ,
             they
             resolued
             to
             goe
             to
             King
             Salomon
             before
             whom
             the
             busines
             was
             continued
             with
             the
             like
             stiffenesse
             ,
             and
             obstinate
             contestation
             ,
             giuing
             each
             o●●er
             the
             Lye
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             like
             bold
             and
             vnciuill
             speeches
             as
             ●
             vsuall
             with
             such
             kinde
             of
             women
             .
             The
             King
             ,
             finding
             no
             mo●e
             proofe
             nor
             reason
             of
             credit
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             commanded
             a
             caruing
             Knife
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             open
             Cou●●e
             ,
             &
             tha●
             diuiding
             the
             liuing
             childe
             in
             the
             mid●st
             ,
             the
             one
             ha●●
             should
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Thereu●on
             ,
             the
             true
             Mother
             ,
             trembling
             and
             quaking
             ,
             and
             feeling
             that
             knife
             a
             ready
             in
             her
             owne
             bowels
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             part
             her
             ●●ilde
             in
             twaine
             ,
             besought
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             this
             his
             sentence
             mig●t
             not
             be
             executed
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             childe
             might
             be
             deliuered
             o●r
             whole
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Which
             being
             well
             weigh'd
             and
             consi●●red
             by
             this
             wise
             King
             ,
             and
             good
             
             Iusticer
             ,
             he
             knew
             thereby
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             the
             true
             Mother
             and
             so
             gaue
             order
             ,
             that
             the
             childe
             should
             be
             restored
             vnto
             her
             .
             And
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             saith
             ;
             That
             the
             same
             of
             this
             notable
             peece
             of
             Iustice
             was
             divulged
             farre
             and
             neere
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             grew
             thence
             a
             great
             respect
             in
             all
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             towards
             this
             their
             most
             prudent
             King
             ,
             who
             had
             with
             so
             much
             iudgement
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             administred
             Iustice.
             
               Audiait
               itaque
               omnis
               Israel
               iudicium
            
             ,
             
             
               quod
               iudicasset
               Rex
               ,
               et
               timuerunt
               Regem
               ,
               videntes
               sapientiam
               Dei
               esse
               in
               illo
               ad
               faciendum
               iudicium
               .
            
             All
             Israel
             heard
             the
             iudgement
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             had
             iudged
             ,
             and
             they
             feared
             the
             King
             ;
             for
             they
             saw
             that
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             was
             in
             him
             to
             doe
             Iustice.
             So
             that
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             how
             iust
             a
             King
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             a
             deale
             of
             vprightnes
             ,
             he
             did
             administer
             Iustice
             ,
             the
             people
             shouted
             for
             ioy
             ,
             and
             cryed
             out
             ,
             that
             his
             wisdome
             was
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             were
             then
             very
             young
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             feare
             and
             reuerence
             him
             very
             much
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             a
             king
             will
             be
             beloued
             ,
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             respected
             of
             his
             subiects
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             a
             iust
             King.
             For
             ,
             most
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             Kings
             will
             pretend
             honour
             ,
             authoritie
             ,
             credit
             ,
             estimation
             ,
             and
             respect
             ,
             they
             cannot
             take
             any
             better
             course
             for
             it
             ,
             then
             by
             giuing
             to
             euery
             one
             ,
             that
             which
             appertaineth
             vnto
             him
             ,
             with
             a
             iust
             hand
             .
             
               Summum
               in
               regibus
               bonum
               est
            
             (
             saith
             Saint
             
               Gregory
               )
               iustitiam
               colere
            
             ,
             
             
               ac
               suae
               cuique
               iura
               seruare
            
             :
             
             It
             is
             the
             greatest
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             highest
             commendation
             in
             Kings
             ,
             to
             honour
             iustice
             ,
             and
             let
             euery
             man
             enioy
             his
             proper
             rightes
             ,
             and
             priuiledges
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             ,
             whereby
             Kings
             doe
             more
             gaine
             the
             Common
             voyce
             ,
             for
             the
             augmentation
             of
             their
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             increase
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             or
             that
             doth
             more
             incline
             the
             minds
             of
             their
             subiects
             to
             respect
             ,
             &
             obedience
             ,
             then
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             wise
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             full
             of
             integrity
             ,
             &
             of
             great
             zeale
             in
             the
             administratiō
             of
             Iustice.
             For
             then
             all
             wil
             willingly
             obay
             him
             ,
             &
             heartily
             loue
             him
             ,
             liuing
             in
             an
             assured
             hope
             that
             all
             his
             actions
             ,
             wil
             be
             measured
             ,
             weighed
             ,
             and
             crownd
             with
             Equity
             ,
             and
             Iustice.
             
          
           
           
             Let
             therefore
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             this
             discourse
             be
             ;
             That
             (
             according
             to
             Plato
             )
             the
             greatest
             prayse
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             giuen
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             is
             in
             consideration
             of
             this
             Vertue
             ;
             for
             ,
             (
             as
             wee
             will
             shew
             you
             by
             and
             by
             )
             it
             imbraceth
             all
             vertues
             in
             it selfe
             .
             And
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Title
             more
             honourable
             ,
             or
             that
             doth
             so
             quadrare
             ,
             so
             square
             ,
             and
             sute
             ;
             with
             a
             King
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             lust
             .
             whereby
             a
             King
             is
             made
             as
             it
             were
             a
             God
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             and
             becomes
             like
             vnto
             him
             in
             rewarding
             ,
             and
             punishing
             .
             Anaxagoras
             ,
             and
             Homer
             ,
             called
             Kings
             ,
             
               Iovis
               discipulos
               ,
               Iupiters
               Schollers
            
             ;
             because
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             they
             did
             administer
             Iustice.
             And
             anciently
             ,
             they
             were
             tearmed
             sacratissimi
             ,
             most
             sacred
             .
             In
             effect
             ,
             Iustice
             is
             a
             vertue
             ,
             truely
             regall
             ,
             and
             most
             proper
             vnto
             Kings
             ,
             because
             it
             appertaines
             vnto
             them
             by
             Office
             ,
             and
             doth
             constitute
             them
             in
             their
             being
             of
             Kings
             ;
             for
             without
             it
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             .
             And
             therfore
             your
             
               Aegyptian
               Theologians
            
             ,
             
             with
             one
             and
             the
             same
             symbole
             ,
             which
             was
             an
             open-Eye
             ,
             did
             signifie
             both
             a
             king
             ,
             and
             Iustice.
             For
             neither
             a
             king
             ,
             without
             it
             ;
             nor
             it
             ,
             without
             a
             King
             ,
             can
             performe
             their
             office
             .
             And
             therefore
             Plato
             calls
             her
             the
             Ouerseer
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Reuenger
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             great
             vigilancie
             which
             Kings
             ought
             to
             haue
             in
             executing
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             in
             seeing
             and
             knowing
             ,
             what
             passeth
             in
             the
             kingdome
             :
             for
             kingdomes
             for
             this
             cause
             are
             content
             to
             become
             subiect
             vnto
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             confidence
             they
             haue
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             protected
             by
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             thing
             (
             saith
             Osorius
             )
             that
             Kings
             must
             looke
             vnto
             ;
             
             This
             must
             be
             their
             cheife
             care
             and
             study
             .
             
               In
               studium
               iustitiae
               ,
               omnes
               regis
               curae
               et
               cogitationes
               ,
               omnes
               labores
               ,
               atque
               vigiliae
               ,
               omnia
               denique
               studia
               consumenda
               sunt
               .
               E●
               namque
               à
               principio
               Reges
               creauit
               .
            
             The
             doing
             ,
             or
             not
             doing
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             either
             sets
             vp
             ,
             or
             puls
             downe
             Kings
             ,
             And
             that
             King
             ,
             must
             make
             a
             new
             conquest
             of
             Kingdomes
             ,
             If
             those
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             already
             gained
             ,
             be
             not
             conserued
             and
             defended
             by
             the
             force
             and
             power
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             which
             ,
             is
             the
             maine
             pillar
             ,
             and
             onely
             prop
             to
             speake
             of
             ,
             
             that
             vpholdeth
             Kingdomes
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             cannot
             long
             last
             and
             continue
             .
             For
             God
             will
             most
             iustly
             punish
             them
             ,
             by
             taking
             those
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             ,
             if
             they
             dissimulate
             iniustices
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             suffer
             themselues
             to
             be
             carryed
             away
             contrary
             to
             all
             right
             and
             reason
             ,
             and
             permit
             notorious
             faults
             to
             passe
             without
             punishment
             :
             Other
             faults
             are
             not
             so
             much
             risented
             in
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Kingdomes
             are
             content
             to
             tolerate
             them
             ,
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             great
             .
             But
             should
             they
             haue
             neuer
             so
             many
             other
             good
             partes
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             faulty
             in
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             ,
             they
             shall
             presently
             see
             and
             perceiue
             a
             publicke
             face
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             a
             generall
             discontent
             in
             all
             their
             subiects
             .
             And
             God
             oftentimes
             ,
             makes
             it
             a
             meanes
             for
             the
             punishment
             ,
             and
             amendment
             of
             Kings
             and
             Kingdomes
             .
             It
             is
             the
             saying
             of
             Iesus
             the
             sonne
             of
             Syrach
             ;
             
             That
             by
             Counsaile
             ,
             and
             Iustice
             ,
             Kingdomes
             are
             maintained
             .
             And
             for
             default
             thereof
             ,
             Scepters
             and
             Crownes
             ,
             are
             lost
             ,
             and
             Kingdomes
             transferred
             from
             one
             people
             to
             another
             .
             And
             those
             brought
             to
             serue
             ,
             which
             were
             borne
             to
             command
             .
             But
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             administreth
             Iustice
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             shall
             haue
             his
             succession
             perpetuall
             :
             for
             that
             is
             the
             very
             ground
             and
             foundation
             of
             a
             Throne
             royall
             .
             
             
               Aufer
               impietatem
               de
               vultu
               regis
               ,
               et
               firm●bitur
               Iustitia
               thronus
               eius
               .
            
             Take
             away
             the
             wicked
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             throne
             shall
             be
             established
             in
             righteousnes
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             His
             Issue
             ,
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             Iustice
             is
             that
             which
             foundeth
             Kingdomes
             ,
             which
             enlargeth
             them
             ,
             and
             conserueth
             them
             ;
             That
             which
             establisheth
             peace
             ,
             and
             resisteth
             warre
             .
             Without
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             King
             nor
             Kingdome
             ,
             nor
             Common-wealth
             ,
             nor
             Citie
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Communitie
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             conserued
             .
             And
             all
             whatsoeuer
             that
             haue
             beene
             ruined
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             hath
             beene
             for
             want
             of
             Iustice.
             For
             this
             cause
             the
             Kings
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             in
             imitation
             of
             them
             ,
             some
             others
             ,
             did
             (
             which
             all
             good
             Kings
             ought
             to
             do
             )
             sweare
             their
             Presidents
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             obay
             their
             
             mandatums
             ,
             nor
             execute
             their
             orders
             and
             decrees
             ,
             if
             they
             found
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             commanded
             any
             thing
             contrary
             vnto
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             Philip
             the
             Faire
             ,
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             his
             successor
             Charles
             the
             seuenth
             ,
             enacted
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             the
             Iudges
             should
             make
             no
             reckoning
             of
             the
             Kings
             Letters
             nor
             those
             his
             royall
             scedules
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             seemed
             vnto
             them
             to
             be
             iust
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             .
             The
             Catholike
             Kings
             ,
             
               Don
               Fernando
            
             ,
             and
             
               Donna
               Isabella
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Nephew
             ,
             Charles
             the
             fift
             ,
             by
             their
             well
             ordained
             Lawes
             ,
             Magistracies
             ,
             and
             Tribunals
             of
             so
             much
             power
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             exceeded
             all
             before
             them
             ,
             that
             fauoured
             Iustice.
             Which
             were
             augmented
             and
             inlarged
             by
             King
             Philip
             the
             second
             ,
             who
             was
             more
             particularly
             zealous
             of
             Iustice.
             And
             his
             sonne
             King
             Philip
             the
             third
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             fauourer
             and
             louer
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             obseruer
             of
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             submitting
             vnto
             them
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             his
             goods
             ,
             Who
             might
             very
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Emperour
             Traiane
             said
             ,
             conferring
             great
             power
             on
             his
             Gouernour
             in
             Rome
             ;
             Thou
             shalt
             vse
             this
             sword
             ,
             in
             our
             name
             ,
             and
             for
             Vs
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             we
             shall
             command
             that
             which
             is
             iust
             ;
             and
             against
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             command
             the
             contrarie
             .
             For
             it
             is
             alwayes
             to
             be
             presumed
             of
             the
             Intention
             of
             Kings
             ,
             that
             they
             euermore
             command
             Iustice
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             neuer
             the
             contrary
             ,
             though
             it
             make
             against
             themselues
             .
             Dauid
             gaue
             thankes
             vnto
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             set
             him
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Iustice
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             giuen
             him
             an
             vpright
             heart
             ,
             and
             informed
             his
             vnderstanding
             with
             so
             right
             a
             rule
             ,
             that
             it
             inclined
             his
             disposition
             to
             doe
             iustice
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             against
             himselfe
             .
             The
             cause
             (
             saith
             
               Diuus
               Thomas
            
             )
             why
             God
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             yeares
             did
             inlarge
             the
             Empire
             and
             Monarchie
             of
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             power
             ,
             so
             much
             treasure
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             great
             victories
             ,
             was
             ;
             for
             that
             their
             rectitude
             and
             iustice
             ,
             which
             they
             obserued
             towards
             all
             .
             But
             in
             that
             instant
             ,
             that
             they
             fell
             from
             this
             ,
             their
             Empire
             likewise
             began
             to
             fall
             .
             Of
             these
             Examples
             ,
             
             all
             Histories
             ,
             both
             humane
             ,
             and
             diuine
             ,
             are
             very
             full
             ;
             yet
             all
             will
             not
             serue
             the
             turne
             ,
             they
             doe
             little
             ,
             or
             no
             good
             .
             Let
             Gods
             mercie
             supply
             this
             defect
             ,
             and
             worke
             this
             good
             .
             And
             let
             not
             the
             poore
             bee
             discouraged
             and
             disheartened
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             comfort
             and
             cheere
             vp
             themselues
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             their
             patience
             shall
             not
             perish
             for
             euer
             .
             God
             hath
             spoke
             the
             word
             ,
             
             and
             he
             will
             keepe
             it
             .
             The
             poore
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             shall
             not
             alwayes
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             nor
             shall
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             afflicted
             perish
             for
             euer
             .
             For
             he
             will
             take
             the
             matter
             into
             his
             owne
             hands
             ,
             and
             will
             breake
             the
             arme
             of
             the
             wicked
             and
             malitious
             ,
             and
             will
             helpe
             the
             fatherlesse
             and
             poore
             vnto
             their
             right
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             of
             earth
             bee
             no
             more
             exalted
             against
             them
             .
             Woe
             vnto
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             rules
             of
             the
             people
             .
             Woe
             vnto
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             vniust
             Kings
             ;
             Which
             make
             Lawes
             like
             Spiders
             cobwebbs
             ;
             whereinto
             ,
             little
             starueling
             flies
             ,
             fall
             and
             die
             ;
             but
             your
             fat
             Bulls
             of
             Basan
             breake
             through
             ,
             and
             beare
             them
             away
             in
             triumph
             on
             their
             homes
             .
             But
             that
             wee
             may
             touch
             no
             more
             vpon
             this
             string
             ,
             we
             will
             here
             holde
             our
             hand
             ;
             and
             and
             goe
             on
             ,
             in
             treating
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             it's
             parts
             ;
             A
             matter
             no
             lesse
             profitable
             ,
             then
             necessary
             ,
             for
             Kings
             ,
             and
             their
             Ministers
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Parts
             of
             Iustice
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             of
             Iustice
             commutatiue
             .
          
           
             TO
             the
             end
             that
             we
             may
             proceede
             with
             more
             distinction
             and
             clearenesse
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             
             we
             are
             to
             presuppose
             with
             
               Diuus
               Thomas
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             Iustice
             may
             be
             sayd
             to
             be
             in
             Common
             two
             manner
             of
             wayes
             .
             First
             of
             all
             vnder
             this
             generall
             name
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             
             is
             comprehended
             all
             kinde
             of
             vertue
             ,
             &
             thereof
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             saith
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             that
             
               Iustitia
               est
               omnis
               .
               virtus
            
             ;
             Iustice
             includeth
             in
             it selfe
             all
             sortes
             of
             vertues
             whatsoeuer
             so
             that
             a
             iust
             Man
             ,
             and
             a
             vertuous
             man
             is
             all
             one
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             Christ
             conceiu'd
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Nisi
               abu●d●uerit
               Iustitia
            
             ;
             Except
             your
             righteousnesse
             exceede
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ;
             
               Attendite
               ne
               iustitiam
               vestram
               faciatis
               coram
               hominibu●
               .
            
             Take
             heede
             that
             yee
             doe
             not
             boast
             your
             righteousnesse
             before
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             seene
             of
             them
             .
             Of
             iustice
             ,
             considered
             thus
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             now
             treate
             of
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             for
             in
             rigour
             and
             strictnesse
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             true
             iustice
             ,
             though
             it
             haue
             some
             similitude
             therewith
             .
             Now
             Iustice
             is
             taken
             after
             another
             manner
             for
             a
             particular
             virtue
             .
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             foure
             Cardinall
             vertues
             ,
             which
             hath
             for
             it's
             obiect
             and
             end
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             tell
             you
             by
             and
             by
             )
             to
             giue
             vnto
             euery
             man
             that
             which
             is
             his
             right
             and
             his
             due
             .
             Of
             this
             (
             which
             is
             properly
             Iustice
             )
             do
             we
             here
             meane
             to
             treate
             ;
             of
             whose
             Excellencies
             ,
             all
             bookes
             are
             full
             ,
             and
             whereof
             ,
             the
             Ancients
             said
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             a
             celestiall
             and
             diuine
             vertue
             ,
             seated
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             mindes
             of
             men
             .
             Vlpian
             saith
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Constans
               et
               perpetua
               voluntas
               ,
               quae
               
               tribuit
               cuique
               suum
            
             ;
             
             A
             constant
             and
             perpetuall
             Will
             ,
             attributing
             to
             euery
             man
             his
             owne
             .
             Plato
             he
             goes
             a
             little
             farther
             ;
             adding
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             ,
             
               singulare
               ,
               et
               vnicum
               donum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             onely
             singular
             gift
             ,
             &
             the
             greatest
             good
             ,
             that
             God
             communicated
             vnto
             Mortalls
             here
             vpon
             earth
             .
             For
             ,
             from
             thence
             ariseth
             Peace
             &
             Concord
             .
             This
             is
             it's
             worke
             ,
             &
             the
             end
             it
             pretendeth
             ;
             According
             to
             that
             of
             Esay
             ;
             
             
               Opus
               iustitiae
               pax
            
             .
             And
             the
             worke
             of
             iustice
             shal
             be
             peace
             ,
             euen
             the
             worke
             of
             Iustice
             and
             quietnesse
             ,
             and
             assurance
             for
             euer
             .
             And
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             Author
             ,
             Cause
             ,
             &
             fountain
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             the
             first
             Title
             ,
             &
             name
             that
             he
             tooke
             ,
             when
             he
             created
             the
             world
             ,
             before
             that
             hee
             had
             created
             Angels
             ,
             men
             ,
             and
             Beastes
             ,
             was
             that
             of
             Iudge
             .
             Wherby
             we
             are
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             Iustice
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             before
             any
             other
             thing
             was
             created
             .
             For
             ,
             to
             haue
             created
             a
             world
             ,
             without
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             or
             iustice
             to
             gouerne
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             punish
             humane
             excesses
             and
             disorders
             ,
             had
             beene
             to
             make
             a
             denne
             of
             Thiefes
             ,
             and
             Robbers
             .
             For
             all
             Kingdomes
             and
             Common-wealths
             ,
             without
             Iustice
             (
             saith
             Saint
             Austen
             )
             had
             beene
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             so
             many
             Armies
             ,
             
             of
             Out-Lawes
             ,
             Rebells
             ,
             and
             high-way
             
               Robbers
               .
               Remota
               Iustitia
               ,
               quid
               sunt
               regna
               ,
               nisi
               magna
               latroicinia
               .
            
             Take
             away
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             kingdomes
             ,
             but
             Latrocinations
             ,
             all
             kind
             of
             theft's
             ,
             spoyles
             ,
             and
             rogueries
             ?
             Certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             Minister
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             appointed
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             Precepts
             ,
             who
             did
             rule
             and
             gouerne
             without
             Kings
             ,
             or
             other
             their
             substitutes
             ,
             till
             Noahs
             time
             ;
             who
             was
             the
             first
             Gouernour
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             gaue
             order
             that
             he
             should
             liue
             in
             iustice
             and
             righteousnesse
             ;
             doing
             the
             like
             afterwards
             to
             Moses
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             ,
             to
             his
             annoynted
             Kings
             .
             And
             therefore
             Esay
             stiles
             him
             Legislatorem
             ,
             a
             Law-giuer
             .
             
               Dominu●
               Legifer
               noster
            
             ;
             The
             Lord
             is
             our
             Iudge
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             our
             Law-giuer
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             our
             King
             ,
             he
             will
             saue
             vs.
             &c.
             
             And
             then
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             by
             the
             sole
             power
             &
             hand
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             was
             Iustice
             administred
             ;
             And
             they
             
             were
             called
             Iudges
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             iudge
             according
             to
             the
             Lawes
             ;
             
             And
             they
             tooke
             this
             name
             from
             Iustice
             it selfe
             .
             
               Iudex
               dictus
               est
               ,
               quasi
               ius
               dicens
               populo
               :
               non
               ergò
               est
               Iudex
               ,
               si
               iustitia
               in
               eo
               non
               est
               :
            
             He
             is
             called
             Iudge
             ,
             of
             iudging
             the
             people
             vprightly
             :
             And
             he
             is
             no
             Iudge
             ,
             if
             Iustice
             be
             not
             in
             him
             .
             His
             Obiect
             is
             Ius
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             iust
             and
             lawfull
             .
             And
             his
             office
             ,
             to
             offend
             no
             man
             ;
             to
             doe
             right
             vnto
             all
             ,
             to
             giue
             euery
             one
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             ;
             and
             what
             of
             right
             belongs
             vnto
             him
             .
             This
             Iustice
             hath
             power
             to
             determine
             ,
             how
             ,
             how
             much
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             the
             good
             are
             to
             be
             rewarded
             and
             the
             bad
             punished
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             harmonie
             of
             all
             good
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             whereby
             the
             world
             is
             sustained
             ;
             and
             wherewith
             as
             with
             meate
             and
             drinke
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             man
             is
             preserued
             .
             And
             if
             Iustice
             should
             faile
             ,
             the
             world
             would
             presently
             returne
             to
             that
             Chaos
             ,
             and
             confusion
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             at
             the
             first
             .
             And
             for
             that
             this
             Vertue
             ,
             is
             so
             necessary
             for
             mans
             life
             ,
             
             Saint
             Austen
             saith
             ,
             that
             your
             ancient
             Kings
             did
             build
             and
             consecrate
             a
             Temple
             thereunto
             .
             And
             that
             on
             the
             high
             Altar
             ,
             there
             were
             ingrauen
             certaine
             Letters
             ,
             which
             spake
             thus
             :
             Iustice
             ,
             that
             is
             vpright
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             loue
             ,
             or
             hatred
             ,
             is
             the
             strongest
             chaine
             ,
             that
             a
             Kingdome
             hath
             .
             Which
             suteth
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             one
             of
             the
             seuentie
             Interpreters
             told
             King
             Ptolomy
             (
             as
             Aristeas
             reporteth
             it
             )
             who
             being
             demanded
             by
             him
             ,
             
             how
             he
             might
             sustaine
             himselfe
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             hold
             concord
             and
             good
             correspondencie
             with
             so
             great
             a
             multitude
             and
             varietie
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             were
             therein
             ,
             replyed
             :
             By
             preseruing
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             giuing
             to
             euery
             one
             what
             was
             fitting
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
             And
             this
             is
             so
             manifest
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             Plutarch
             affirmeth
             ;
             That
             not
             Iupiter
             himselfe
             ,
             though
             the
             greatest
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Gods
             ,
             could
             be
             a
             good
             Gouernor
             without
             Iustice.
             
             In
             it
             (
             saith
             S.
             Ambrose
             )
             is
             found
             the
             Concordancie
             of
             all
             vertues
             &
             without
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             consonancy
             ,
             nor
             harmony
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Mistresse
             of
             Mans
             life
             ,
             the
             extirper
             of
             Vice
             ,
             the
             mother
             of
             peace
             ,
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             the
             treasure
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             the
             ioy
             of
             
             men
             ,
             
             the
             com●ort
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             the
             cure
             of
             the
             sicke
             ,
             and
             the
             medicine
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             Cicero
             ,
             calls
             her
             the
             Queene
             and
             Lady
             of
             the
             Vertues
             :
             
             Plutarke
             would
             haue
             her
             to
             be
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             the
             Sunne
             amongst
             the
             Starres
             .
             Firmaianus
             affirmeth
             ,
             
             that
             shee
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             them
             all
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Mother
             is
             before
             the
             Daughters
             ;
             So
             Iustice
             hath
             the
             precedencie
             of
             all
             other
             Vertues
             .
             Scotus
             ,
             
             surnamed
             the
             Subtile
             ,
             together
             with
             Anselmus
             say
             ;
             
             that
             if
             betweene
             Gods
             iustice
             and
             merc●e
             ,
             there
             were
             any
             precedencie
             ,
             Iustice
             would
             haue
             the
             prime
             place
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             foundation
             and
             ground
             of
             all
             other
             vertues
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             all
             ought
             to
             bee
             regulated
             and
             ordered
             .
             And
             we
             cannot
             ind●are
             it
             more
             ,
             then
             in
             saying
             ;
             That
             if
             Iustice
             should
             fayle
             ,
             all
             the
             Vertues
             would
             fayle
             .
             And
             if
             that
             onely
             be
             kept
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             li●le
             neede
             of
             the
             other
             .
             So
             said
             King
             Agesilaus
             .
             And
             it
             is
             Aristotles
             Tonent
             ;
             
             That
             if
             Iustice
             were
             publickly
             and
             truly
             administred
             ,
             Fortitude
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             Vertues
             ,
             would
             be
             superfluous
             .
             For
             one
             not
             iniurying
             another
             ,
             all
             would
             be
             peace
             ,
             loue
             ,
             and
             charitie
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             vertue
             very
             naturall
             vnto
             Man
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             his
             owne
             nature
             ,
             abhorreth
             Vice
             ,
             and
             loueth
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             honest
             .
             And
             therefore
             amongst
             other
             things
             that
             are
             controuerted
             ,
             
             Cicero
             saith
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             more
             certaine
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             then
             that
             Man
             was
             borne
             for
             to
             doe
             Iustice.
             It
             is
             she
             that
             ordaines
             things
             for
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             our
             neighbour
             .
             And
             by
             how
             much
             the
             common
             is
             greater
             then
             the
             particular
             ;
             So
             much
             doth
             this
             Vertue
             exceede
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             ordayned
             to
             a
             particular
             person
             ,
             or
             a
             mans
             owne
             selfe
             .
             Finally
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             necessary
             for
             the
             conseruation
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Saluation
             of
             the
             Soule
             .
             
               Diuus
               Thomas
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             whose
             names
             I
             silence
             say
             ;
             That
             24.
             
             Vertues
             side
             ,
             and
             take
             part
             with
             her
             ,
             which
             they
             tearme
             Ad●utrices
             ,
             Helpers
             ,
             which
             doe
             serue
             and
             accompany
             her
             in
             all
             her
             Actions
             .
             And
             making
             vse
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             Counsaylours
             ,
             and
             Aduisers
             ,
             she
             determines
             what
             is
             iust
             ,
             the
             
             good
             which
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             and
             the
             ill
             which
             is
             to
             be
             auoided
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             neede
             of
             it's
             fauour
             ,
             
             and
             helpe
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             Saint
             Gregory
             )
             it
             hath
             foure
             most
             potent
             opposites
             ,
             which
             make
             the
             rod
             of
             Iustice
             to
             bow
             ,
             and
             turne
             crooked
             ,
             and
             to
             falsifie
             the
             tongue
             and
             beame
             of
             the
             ballance
             .
             To
             wit
             ;
             Hatred
             ,
             Fauour
             ,
             Feare
             and
             Interest
             .
             Now
             Iustice
             is
             diuided
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             loue
             of
             our
             neighbour
             .
             Aristotle
             ,
             did
             likewise
             consider
             two
             other
             parts
             of
             Iustice.
             One
             common
             ,
             which
             is
             ordayned
             for
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             particular
             which
             is
             instituted
             for
             our
             neighbour
             .
             Which
             by
             another
             name
             ,
             they
             call
             Equitie
             ,
             which
             man
             vsing
             with
             reason
             ,
             dea'es
             so
             with
             others
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             be
             dealt
             withall
             himselfe
             ,
             vpon
             the
             Common
             ,
             which
             imbraceth
             &
             
             includeth
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             Patritius
             founded
             his
             Common-wealth
             ;
             And
             Pla●o
             his
             ,
             vpon
             the
             particular
             .
             Others
             diuide
             it
             into
             foure
             parts
             ,
             or
             species
             ,
             into
             Diuine
             ,
             Naturall
             ,
             Ciuill
             ,
             and
             Iudiciall
             .
             Which
             the
             Schoolmen
             do
             define
             and
             declare
             at
             large
             ,
             vnto
             whom
             I
             remit
             the
             Reader
             .
             But
             laying
             aside
             these
             diuisions
             ,
             
             which
             make
             not
             for
             our
             purpose
             ,
             the
             most
             proper
             and
             essentiall
             diuision
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             is
             into
             Commutatiue
             ,
             and
             Distributiue
             .
             Which
             (
             as
             
               Diuus
               Thomas
            
             saith
             )
             are
             the
             
               partes
               Subi●ctiuae
            
             or
             subiectiue
             parts
             of
             this
             Iustice
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             's
             essential
             Species
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             will
             treate
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             briefly
             .
             And
             first
             in
             the
             first
             place
             of
             the
             Commutatiue
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             second
             of
             the
             distributiue
             .
          
           
             Iustice
             Commutatiue
             ,
             Contractiue
             ,
             or
             Venditiue
             ,
             (
             for
             all
             these
             names
             your
             Authors
             giue
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             Commutations
             ,
             
             Contracts
             and
             Sales
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             exercised
             ,
             is
             considered
             betwixt
             two
             ,
             party
             and
             party
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             part
             of
             that
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             which
             giue
             ,
             and
             take
             ,
             betweene
             themselues
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Contract
             ,
             or
             Sale.
             It
             's
             end
             ,
             and
             obiect
             ,
             is
             equalitie
             ,
             and
             proportion
             ,
             betweene
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             giuen
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             receiued
             ;
             without
             respect
             vnto
             the
             persons
             which
             buy
             ,
             and
             sell
             ,
             but
             to
             that
             
             which
             is
             contracted
             ,
             solde
             ,
             or
             commutated
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             an
             equalitie
             and
             proportion
             had
             ,
             betwixt
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             giuen
             ,
             and
             taken
             .
             And
             when
             in
             this
             there
             is
             a
             defection
             ,
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             Commutatiue
             Iustice.
             The
             distributiue
             ,
             is
             considered
             betweene
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             it's
             parts
             .
             The
             Medium
             of
             this
             Vertue
             ,
             doth
             not
             consist
             in
             the
             equaltie
             of
             thing
             to
             thing
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             things
             to
             the
             persons
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             one
             person
             surpasseth
             another
             ,
             so
             the
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             giuen
             to
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             exceedeth
             that
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             giuen
             to
             another
             person
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             an
             equalitie
             of
             proportion
             betweene
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             lesse
             ;
             but
             not
             an
             equalitie
             of
             quantitie
             ,
             to
             wit
             ;
             So
             much
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             other
             .
             For
             those
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             are
             not
             equall
             in
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             desert
             ,
             ought
             not
             equally
             to
             enioy
             the
             Common
             goods
             thereof
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             reparted
             and
             diuided
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             distributiue
             Iustice
             ;
             As
             we
             shall
             shew
             you
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             Commutatiue
             ,
             which
             treates
             of
             equalizing
             and
             according
             that
             ,
             whch
             mens
             disordinate
             appetites
             ,
             and
             boundlesse
             couetousnesse
             doth
             disconcerte
             ,
             and
             put
             out
             of
             order
             ,
             euery
             one
             being
             desirous
             to
             vsurpe
             that
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             of
             right
             appertaines
             ,
             and
             belongs
             to
             another
             ,
             whence
             arise
             your
             cosenages
             and
             deceits
             in
             humane
             Contracts
             ,
             and
             whence
             doe
             resulte
             those
             contentions
             ,
             dissensions
             ,
             and
             sutes
             in
             Law.
             And
             to
             occurre
             and
             meete
             with
             these
             inconueniences
             ,
             from
             the
             Alcalde
             of
             the
             poorest
             Village
             ,
             to
             the
             highest
             and
             supremest
             Tribunall
             ,
             those
             pretenders
             may
             appeale
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             obtaine
             Iustice
             in
             those
             inferiour
             Courts
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             Castile
             ,
             in
             the
             Counsell
             Royal
             it
             is
             called
             by
             way
             of
             excellencie
             ,
             
               Conseiode
               Iusticia
            
             The
             Counsel
             of
             Iustice.
             And
             in
             all
             well
             ordred
             Monarchies
             and
             Common-wealths
             ,
             
             there
             is
             euermore
             carefull
             prouision
             made
             for
             this
             necessitie
             ,
             
             dispersing
             in
             diuers
             Tribunalls
             ,
             the
             fittest
             men
             for
             administring
             Iustice
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             formerly
             related
             of
             that
             great
             Law-giuer
             Moses
             .
             And
             in
             the
             second
             booke
             of
             the
             Chro.
             
             it
             is
             said
             of
             King
             Iehos●phat
             ,
             that
             he
             appointed
             Audiences
             ,
             and
             Tribunalls
             in
             all
             the
             principall
             Cities
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             those
             euer
             at
             their
             very
             gates
             and
             entrance
             ,
             that
             the
             Negociants
             and
             suitors
             might
             the
             more
             easily
             meete
             with
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Iustice
             (
             for
             this
             is
             the
             chiefest
             prouision
             ,
             which
             a
             King
             should
             make
             for
             kis
             Kingdome
             )
             indearing
             to
             them
             all
             the
             faithfull
             administration
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             such
             graue
             words
             ,
             and
             such
             effectuall
             reasons
             ,
             that
             they
             deserue
             to
             be
             written
             in
             golden
             Letters
             vpon
             all
             the
             seates
             &
             Tribunalls
             of
             your
             Iudges
             .
             
             
               Videte
               ,
               quid
               faciatis
               ;
               non
               enim
               hominis
               exercetis
               iudicium
               ,
               sed
               Domini
               ;
               Et
               quodcunque
               indicaueritis
               ,
               in
               vos
               redundabit
               .
               Sit
               timor
               domini
               vobiscum
               ,
               &
               cum
               diligentia
               cuncta
               facite
               ;
               non
               est
               enim
               apud
               dominum
               deum
               nostrum
               iniquitas
               ,
               nec
               personarum
               acceptio
               ,
               nec
               cupido
               munerum
               :
            
             Take
             heede
             what
             ye
             doe
             ,
             for
             yee
             execute
             not
             the
             iudgement
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             be
             with
             yee
             in
             the
             cause
             and
             iudgement
             .
             Wherefore
             now
             let
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             vpon
             yee
             .
             Take
             heede
             ,
             and
             doe
             it
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             iniquitie
             with
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ;
             neither
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             nor
             receiuing
             of
             reward
             .
             The
             first
             thing
             that
             he
             admonisheth
             them
             of
             ,
             is
             ;
             
               Videte
               ,
               quid
               faciat●s
            
             .
             Take
             heede
             ,
             what
             yee
             doe
             Looke
             well
             about
             yee
             ,
             and
             haue
             an
             eye
             to
             what
             ye
             doe
             .
             Heare
             ,
             see
             ,
             and
             consider
             ,
             take
             time
             and
             leysure
             ,
             be
             not
             ouer-hasty
             in
             sentencing
             a
             sute
             ,
             till
             yee
             haue
             studied
             the
             case
             well
             and
             throughly
             ,
             and
             are
             able
             as
             well
             to
             satisfie
             others
             ,
             as
             your selues
             .
             Vsing
             that
             care
             and
             circumspection
             ,
             
             as
             did
             that
             iust
             man
             
               Iob.
               Causam
               ,
               quam
               nesoiebam
               ,
               diligentissime
               inuestigabam
               .
            
             When
             I
             knew
             not
             the
             cause
             ,
             I
             sought
             it
             out
             diligently
             ;
             As
             if
             his
             life
             had
             lyen
             vpon
             it
             .
             Alciat
             saith
             ;
             That
             the
             Tribunes
             had
             at
             the
             gates
             of
             their
             houses
             the
             Image
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             sitting
             in
             his
             throane
             ,
             hauing
             hands
             ,
             but
             no
             eyes
             ;
             And
             certaine
             Statuas
             about
             him
             ,
             seeming
             to
             be
             Iudges
             ,
             hauing
             eyes
             ,
             but
             no
             hands
             ;
             Whereby
             they
             declared
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             duty
             of
             Iudges
             ,
             painting
             him
             with
             hands
             ,
             and
             them
             without
             
             them
             ;
             but
             with
             as
             many
             eyes
             as
             that
             fabulous
             Argos
             had
             ;
             or
             like
             vnto
             those
             Mysticall
             beastes
             ,
             
             which
             Saint
             Iohn
             saw
             full
             of
             eyes
             within
             ,
             and
             on
             euery
             side
             .
             To
             shew
             that
             they
             should
             study
             ,
             see
             ,
             and
             examine
             causes
             ,
             and
             all
             whatsoeuer
             passeth
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             to
             informe
             the
             King
             thereof
             ;
             who
             ,
             is
             to
             haue
             hands
             ,
             and
             Armes
             ,
             courage
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             for
             execution
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             that
             good
             King
             puts
             them
             in
             minde
             that
             it
             is
             not
             mans
             ,
             but
             Gods
             Office
             that
             they
             take
             in
             hand
             ,
             whose
             proper
             Office
             is
             to
             iudge
             :
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             your
             Iudges
             are
             called
             Gods.
             And
             since
             that
             they
             are
             his
             Lieuetenants
             ,
             let
             them
             labour
             for
             to
             doe
             Iustice
             ,
             as
             God
             himselfe
             doth
             .
             For
             I
             must
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             reuiewing
             of
             the
             businesse
             ,
             and
             a
             place
             of
             Appealing
             in
             the
             supreme
             Counsell
             of
             his
             diuine
             Iustice.
             And
             there
             the
             Party
             pretending
             doth
             not
             deposite
             his
             thousand
             and
             fiue
             hundred
             ducats
             ,
             but
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             who
             lyes
             at
             stake
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             shall
             Iudge
             amisse
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             pay
             all
             costes
             and
             charges
             ,
             and
             sute
             of
             Courte
             .
             
               Quodounque
               iudicaueritis
            
             ,
             (
             sayth
             that
             good
             King
             )
             in
             
               vos
               redundabit
            
             .
             Whatsoeuer
             yee
             shall
             iudge
             it
             shall
             light
             vpon
             your selfes
             .
             He
             threatneth
             that
             ,
             which
             God
             deliuereth
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             Wisedome
             to
             the
             Kings
             and
             Iudges
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             
               Audite
               ergo
               Roges
               ,
               &
               intelligite
               Iudices
               terrae
               :
            
             Heare
             me
             ,
             yee
             that
             rule
             and
             gouerne
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             yee
             that
             glory
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             nations
             that
             are
             subiect
             vnto
             you
             ,
             &
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             that
             yee
             haue
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             to
             make
             a
             Quaere
             ,
             and
             inquire
             of
             your
             Actions
             and
             thoughts
             .
             And
             for
             that
             being
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             ye
             haue
             not
             iudged
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             
             nor
             kept
             his
             lawes
             ,
             nor
             done
             Iustice
             ,
             
               Horrendae
               &
               citò
               apparebit
               vobis
            
             :
             Horibly
             ,
             and
             sodainly
             will
             he
             appeare
             vnto
             you
             .
             He
             that
             is
             most
             low
             shall
             finde
             mercie
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             mighty
             ,
             shall
             be
             mightily
             tormented
             .
             All
             these
             are
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             wisedome
             of
             Salomon
             and
             which
             are
             not
             to
             escape
             the
             memorie
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             their
             
             Ministers
             .
             And
             Iehosophat
             ,
             as
             a
             remedie
             vnto
             all
             ;
             prescribeth
             vnto
             his
             Iudges
             and
             Counsellours
             ,
             one
             good
             Counsayle
             ,
             and
             sound
             aduise
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             in
             all
             the
             sentences
             they
             shall
             pronounce
             ,
             that
             they
             set
             before
             their
             eyes
             the
             feare
             of
             God.
             
             For
             ,
             (
             as
             both
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             and
             S.
             Austin
             affirme
             )
             it
             is
             easie
             for
             him
             to
             swarue
             from
             Iustice
             ,
             who
             feareth
             not
             God
             in
             what
             he
             doth
             .
             As
             likewise
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             dispatch
             businesses
             with
             diligence
             .
             For
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             that
             indeauour
             to
             eternize
             sutes
             .
             And
             why
             they
             doe
             so
             ,
             God
             ,
             &
             the
             world
             knowes
             .
             Bribery
             and
             Corruption
             are
             the
             Remoras
             ,
             that
             stop
             the
             course
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             sutes
             are
             so
             long
             depending
             before
             they
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             conclusion
             ;
             to
             the
             confusion
             and
             vndoing
             of
             those
             that
             follow
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             faine
             ,
             by
             deferring
             ,
             to
             deferring
             ,
             and
             putting
             ouer
             from
             hearing
             to
             hearing
             ,
             to
             sell
             their
             very
             clothes
             from
             their
             backs
             to
             wage
             Law.
             And
             when
             at
             last
             with
             much
             adoe
             ,
             they
             haue
             sentence
             past
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             they
             are
             neuer
             a
             whit
             the
             better
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             is
             conuerted
             into
             gall
             and
             bitternesse
             ,
             for
             that
             his
             sute
             hath
             cost
             him
             seuentimes
             more
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             worth
             .
             
             To
             such
             Iudges
             as
             these
             ,
             suteth
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             
               Amos
               :
               Conuertistis
               in
               amaritudinem
               ,
               Iudicium
               ;
               &
               fructum
               iustitiae
               in
               Absinthium
               :
            
             Yee
             haue
             turned
             iudgement
             into
             gall
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             righteousnesse
             into
             worme-wood
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             saith
             that
             good
             King
             ;
             Consider
             that
             yee
             occupie
             Gods
             place
             ,
             who
             wrongeth
             no
             man
             ,
             nor
             is
             an
             Accepter
             of
             Persons
             .
             Yee
             must
             administer
             Iustice
             equally
             to
             all
             ,
             giuing
             to
             euery
             one
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             his
             ,
             and
             of
             right
             belongs
             vnto
             him
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             humane
             respect
             .
             For
             Iustice
             acknowledgeth
             neither
             Father
             nor
             Mother
             nor
             friend
             ,
             but
             meere
             Truth
             .
             Cleon
             tooke
             leaue
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Iudge
             .
             And
             Themistocles
             refused
             Magistracie
             ,
             saying
             That
             he
             would
             not
             possesse
             that
             place
             ,
             where
             his
             friends
             could
             not
             be
             in
             better
             condition
             with
             him
             ,
             then
             his
             foes
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             tels
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             haue
             them
             to
             be
             couetous
             ,
             nor
             receiuers
             of
             rewards
             .
             And
             therfore
             are
             they
             pictu'rd
             without
             hands
             ,
             because
             they
             should
             not
             haue
             the
             faculty
             and
             
             gift
             of
             taking
             .
             
             
               Non
               accipies
               personam
               ,
               nec
               munera
               .
            
             It
             is
             Moses
             his
             Aduise
             in
             Deuteronomy
             .
             Wrest
             not
             thou
             the
             Law
             ,
             nor
             respect
             any
             person
             ,
             neither
             take
             reward
             .
             For
             the
             reward
             blindeth
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             wise
             ,
             &
             peruerteth
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Iust.
             Iustice
             should
             be
             like
             vnto
             the
             sunne
             ,
             whose
             light
             costes
             vs
             nothing
             ,
             and
             is
             neither
             bought
             ,
             nor
             solde
             .
             
               Non
               licet
               indi●i
            
             (
             saith
             Saint
             
               Austin
               )
               vendere
               iustum
               indicium
            
             :
             It
             becomes
             not
             a
             iudge
             ,
             to
             sell
             iust
             iudgement
             :
             All
             this
             appertaineth
             to
             Commutatiue
             Iustice
             ;
             And
             to
             that
             obligation
             likewise
             which
             kings
             haue
             to
             cumply
             with
             whatsoeuer
             bargaines
             or
             contracts
             haue
             bin
             formally
             made
             ,
             without
             acceptation
             of
             persons
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             not
             to
             regard
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             truth
             .
             To
             this
             Iustice
             ,
             appertaineth
             likewise
             ,
             the
             giuing
             ,
             and
             paying
             of
             soldiers
             ,
             their
             reward
             ,
             and
             their
             pay
             :
             For
             they
             doe
             tacitely
             make
             a
             contract
             with
             their
             Prince
             to
             serue
             him
             in
             that
             Ministry
             for
             so
             many
             Ducatts
             a
             month
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             due
             vnto
             them
             in
             all
             Iustice
             &
             right
             .
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             there
             should
             not
             be
             an
             equalitie
             ,
             betweene
             a
             Souldiers
             paines
             and
             his
             pay
             .
             Nor
             ought
             hee
             to
             put
             them
             off
             with
             delayes
             ,
             remitting
             the
             remuneration
             of
             their
             seruice
             to
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             seeing
             that
             they
             serue
             them
             in
             their
             owne
             persons
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             obligation
             is
             reciprocall
             .
             And
             therefore
             a
             certaine
             bolde
             Soldier
             tolde
             
               Augustus
               Caesar
            
             ,
             who
             thought
             he
             had
             done
             him
             a
             great
             fauour
             in
             recommending
             him
             by
             a
             fauourit
             of
             his
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Counsel
             of
             warr
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             heare
             him
             ,
             and
             doe
             him
             Iustice
             ;
             Sir
             (
             said
             he
             )
             when
             your
             Honor
             and
             Authoritie
             ran
             so
             much
             hazard
             ,
             and
             your
             person
             put
             to
             great
             perill
             ,
             did
             I
             depute
             another
             in
             my
             place
             to
             fight
             for
             me
             ?
             And
             therewith
             all
             vnbuttoning
             his
             dublet
             ,
             be
             shew'd
             him
             the
             wounds
             which
             he
             had
             receiued
             in
             his
             body
             in
             his
             defence
             .
             By
             which
             he
             obliged
             him
             to
             heare
             his
             cause
             himselfe
             ,
             &
             to
             giue
             present
             order
             that
             he
             should
             be
             well
             and
             truly
             payd
             .
             And
             when
             they
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             their
             king
             ,
             shall
             do
             more
             then
             they
             are
             bound
             vnto
             ▪
             a●some
             which
             vnder-go
             braue
             and
             noble
             attempts
             ,
             ieoparding
             their
             fifes
             in
             such
             kinde
             of
             desperate
             enterprises
             ,
             howbeit
             commutatiue
             
             Iustice
             obligeth
             not
             to
             giue
             them
             more
             then
             their
             ordinary
             pay
             ,
             yet
             in
             a
             iust
             gratification
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             of
             Kings
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             reward
             and
             honour
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             qualitie
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             seruices
             .
             For
             a
             Qiust
             King
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             leaue
             any
             seruice
             vnrewarded
             nor
             any
             fault
             vnpunished
             .
             For
             
               Praemium
               ,
               &
               P●na
            
             ,
             Reward
             ,
             and
             Punishment
             ,
             are
             those
             two
             Plummets
             ,
             which
             keepe
             the
             clock
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             in
             good
             Order
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             giue
             a
             conclusion
             to
             this
             first
             part
             ,
             I
             say
             ;
             That
             Iustice
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             ,
             all
             equall
             and
             compleat
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             she
             is
             called
             Flos
             ,
             a
             flower
             .
             Giuing
             vs
             thereby
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             to
             all
             she
             should
             be
             Florida
             ,
             fresh
             and
             flourishing
             .
             Not
             being
             like
             a
             dry
             rotten
             sticke
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             sweetenesse
             to
             others
             .
             And
             as
             in
             a
             tree
             ,
             after
             the
             flower
             followes
             the
             fruit
             ;
             So
             likewise
             is
             to
             be
             conceiued
             ,
             that
             in
             kings
             and
             Iudges
             ,
             this
             Vertue
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             if
             it
             consist
             onely
             in
             the
             leafe
             and
             the
             flower
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             come
             to
             beare
             fruit
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             those
             that
             doe
             not
             as
             well
             in
             deede
             ,
             as
             in
             shew
             ,
             truly
             &
             vprightly
             administer
             ●ustice
             ,
             are
             called
             Hypocrites
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             more
             of
             Kings
             and
             Iudges
             ,
             then
             the
             bare
             name
             ,
             &
             Title
             .
             They
             ought
             to
             be
             
               Vina
               Lex
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ius
               anim●tum
            
             ;
             the
             very
             life
             and
             soule
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             Men
             may
             come
             vnto
             them
             ,
             not
             as
             to
             a
             Man
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             equitie
             ,
             and
             iustice
             it selfe
             .
             They
             must
             haue
             their
             plummet
             &
             their
             Lines
             runne
             euen
             and
             Ieuell
             towards
             all
             :
             Their
             Vare
             ,
             or
             rod
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             too
             short
             for
             some
             ,
             &
             too
             long
             for
             other
             some
             .
             Let
             Right
             strike
             the
             stroake
             ,
             &
             let
             no
             man
             be
             deny'd
             Iustice.
             For
             this
             is
             to
             be
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Iudges
             ;
             this
             ,
             to
             be
             common
             fathers
             to
             all
             poore
             and
             rich
             ,
             great
             &
             small
             ,
             meane
             and
             mighty
             .
             
             
               Audite
               illos
            
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             
               et
               quod
               iustum
               est
               ,
               iudicate
               ,
               siue
               Ciuis
               illesit
               ,
               siue
               perigrinus
               ,
               nulla
               erit
               distantia
               personarum
               ,
               ita
               paruum
               audietis
               ,
               vt
               magnum
               ,
               nec
               accipietis
               cuiusquam
               personam
               quia
               dei
               iudicium
               est
               .
            
             Heare
             the
             controuersies
             betweene
             your
             brethren
             ,
             and
             iudge
             righteously
             betweene
             euery
             man
             and
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             the
             stranger
             that
             is
             with
             him
             .
             
             Yee
             shall
             haue
             no
             respect
             of
             person
             in
             iudgement
             ,
             but
             shall
             heare
             the
             small
             as
             well
             as
             the
             great
             ;
             ye
             shall
             not
             feare
             the
             face
             of
             man
             ,
             for
             the
             Iudgement
             is
             Gods.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             Of
             Iustice
             Distributiue
             .
          
           
             IT
             appertayneth
             to
             distributiue
             Iustice
             (
             as
             we
             told
             you
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             )
             to
             repart
             and
             deuide
             in
             a
             conuenient
             and
             fitting
             manner
             the
             goods
             ,
             the
             honours
             ,
             dignities
             and
             Offices
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             For
             (
             as
             Dionysius
             saith
             )
             
               Bonum
               ,
               est
               diffusiuum
            
             :
             Good
             ,
             is
             a
             diffusiue
             kinde
             of
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             scatterer
             ,
             and
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             a
             spreader
             of
             it selfe
             .
             And
             by
             how
             much
             the
             greater
             the
             good
             is
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             with
             the
             greater
             force
             doth
             it
             communicate
             it selfe
             .
             And
             hence
             doth
             it
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             so
             liberall
             and
             so
             exceeding
             bountifull
             as
             he
             is
             (
             that
             I
             may
             not
             say
             prodigall
             )
             with
             men
             ,
             by
             communicating
             himselfe
             vnto
             them
             by
             all
             possible
             meanes
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             communicating
             of
             himselfe
             by
             that
             most
             excellent
             and
             highest
             kinde
             of
             manner
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             possible
             deuise
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             by
             giuing
             himselfe
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             by
             submitting
             himselfe
             so
             low
             as
             to
             become
             true
             man
             ,
             that
             man
             might
             be
             exalted
             so
             high
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             made
             equall
             with
             God
             ,
             by
             that
             ineffable
             and
             diuine
             vnion
             ,
             which
             the
             Diuines
             call
             Hypostaticall
             .
             So
             that
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             Good
             ,
             in
             it's
             owne
             condition
             &
             nature
             ,
             hath
             this
             propertie
             with
             it
             to
             be
             communicable
             ,
             &
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             great
             it
             is
             .
             And
             herein
             ,
             kings
             ought
             to
             be
             like
             vnto
             God
             ,
             whose
             place
             they
             supply
             hereon
             earth
             ;
             for
             certainly
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             properly
             shal
             they
             participate
             of
             good
             Kings
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             
             
             
             
             
             they
             shall
             haue
             of
             this
             Communicatiue
             qualitie
             .
             And
             so
             much
             the
             neerer
             shall
             they
             resemble
             God
             ,
             with
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             liberalitie
             they
             shall
             repart
             and
             diffuse
             these
             outward
             goods
             ,
             whose
             distribution
             appertaineth
             vnto
             them
             .
             And
             to
             him
             cannot
             the
             name
             of
             King
             truely
             sute
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             alwayes
             a
             willing
             minde
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             a
             longing
             desire
             ,
             to
             communicate
             himselfe
             .
             Now
             ,
             for
             to
             temper
             and
             moderate
             this
             generall
             longing
             ,
             and
             inflamed
             desire
             ,
             &
             this
             so
             naturall
             and
             proper
             an
             appetite
             ,
             of
             bestowing
             and
             diuiding
             the
             riches
             ,
             and
             common
             goods
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             this
             part
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Distributiue
             was
             held
             the
             most
             necessary
             .
             Which
             Aristotle
             says
             ,
             either
             is
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             a
             King
             ,
             as
             in
             such
             a
             Lordly
             subiect
             ,
             and
             person
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             repartition
             and
             communication
             ,
             properly
             belongeth
             .
             Wherein
             ,
             aboue
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             Kings
             ought
             to
             vse
             most
             circumspection
             ,
             prudence
             ,
             and
             care
             ,
             for
             that
             therein
             ,
             they
             vsually
             suffer
             most
             cosenage
             ,
             and
             deceit
             :
             For
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             to
             giue
             ,
             is
             in
             it selfe
             so
             pleasing
             and
             delightfull
             a
             thing
             ;
             and
             so
             properly
             appertaining
             to
             their
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             State
             ,
             they
             doe
             easily
             let
             loose
             the
             reines
             to
             this
             noble
             desire
             ,
             and
             send
             giftes
             this
             way
             and
             that
             way
             ,
             in
             such
             poste-baste
             ,
             that
             within
             a
             few
             dayes
             they
             run
             themselues
             out
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             draw
             dry
             not
             onely
             the
             Kings
             particular
             wealth
             and
             treasure
             ,
             but
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             ,
             were
             they
             neuer
             so
             great
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             what
             is
             done
             in
             this
             kinde
             with
             so
             much
             content
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             but
             now
             and
             then
             :
             for
             such
             great
             courtesies
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             kindnesses
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             made
             too
             common
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             drawing
             on
             a
             dis-esteeme
             of
             them
             ;
             nor
             done
             but
             in
             their
             due
             time
             and
             season
             ,
             not
             vnaduisedly
             ,
             before
             hand
             ,
             and
             vpon
             no
             merit
             or
             desert
             ,
             but
             when
             others
             want
             and
             necessitie
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             honour
             and
             noblenesse
             ,
             shall
             oblige
             him
             to
             expresse
             his
             bounty
             :
             And
             in
             good
             sooth
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Moathe
             ,
             which
             doth
             so
             consume
             ,
             nor
             any
             Caterpiller
             or
             Grasse-hopper
             ,
             that
             doth
             so
             crop
             and
             destroy
             the
             power
             of
             
             well
             doing
             ,
             and
             the
             vertue
             of
             Liberalitie
             ,
             as
             the
             loose
             hand
             ,
             that
             can
             hold
             nothing
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             lauish
             and
             disproportionable
             manner
             scatters
             it's
             Donatiues
             ,
             with
             so
             vnequall
             a
             distribution
             ,
             that
             the
             dignitie
             of
             the
             gift
             ,
             is
             drowned
             in
             the
             indiscretion
             of
             the
             giuer
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
               Spanish
               Prouerb
            
             .
             which
             speakes
             very
             well
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             
               Para
               dar
               ,
               y
               tener
               ,
               seso
               es
               menester
               :
            
             A
             very
             good
             braine
             it
             will
             craue
             ,
             to
             know
             when
             to
             spend
             ,
             when
             to
             saue
             .
             Yet
             mistake
             me
             not
             I
             beseech
             you
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             no
             part
             of
             my
             meaning
             ,
             nor
             did
             it
             euer
             come
             within
             my
             thought
             ,
             or
             desire
             ,
             to
             perswade
             Kings
             to
             be
             close-fisted
             ,
             and
             couetous
             ,
             a
             Vice
             to
             be
             hated
             and
             abhorred
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             in
             them
             much
             more
             .
             That
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             ;
             That
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             may
             not
             be
             wanting
             vnto
             Kings
             ,
             which
             doth
             so
             much
             importe
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             proper
             vnto
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             giue
             rewards
             ,
             and
             bestow
             fauours
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             doe
             these
             things
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             them
             often
             .
             And
             according
             to
             the
             olde
             saying
             ;
             To
             giue
             so
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             giue
             at
             another
             .
             Your
             Trees
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             are
             sometimes
             taken
             for
             the
             Hieroglyffe
             ,
             or
             Embleme
             of
             Kings
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             in
             some
             things
             like
             vnto
             them
             ;
             Wherof
             ,
             we
             shall
             speak
             hereafter
             .
             But
             that
             ,
             which
             makes
             now
             for
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             is
             ;
             That
             the
             tree
             ,
             shewing
             such
             a
             largenes
             ,
             spreadingnes
             ,
             and
             bountifullnesse
             ,
             in
             discouering
             it's
             fruit
             through
             it's
             boughes
             and
             branches
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             inuiting
             vs
             ,
             and
             presenting
             it's
             prouision
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             first
             in
             the
             flower
             and
             blossome
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             wee
             may
             come
             to
             gather
             that
             fruit
             ,
             which
             yearely
             it
             bringeth
             forth
             in
             it's
             due
             time
             and
             season
             ;
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             hideth
             and
             concealeth
             it's
             rootes
             all
             that
             it
             can
             ,
             because
             there
             lyes
             that
             fountaine
             ,
             from
             whence
             all
             this
             good
             doth
             spring
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             for
             that
             if
             in
             that
             part
             it
             should
             suffer
             any
             hurt
             or
             detriment
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             would
             cease
             ,
             nor
             would
             it
             flourish
             and
             fructifie
             any
             more
             .
             And
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             when
             Kings
             cannot
             content
             themselues
             with
             conferring
             of
             fauors
             ,
             and
             bestowing
             of
             gifts
             out
             of
             those
             fruites
             and
             profits
             ,
             
             Which
             shall
             arise
             out
             of
             their
             yearely
             reuenewes
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             very
             rents
             ,
             a
             rayzes
             ,
             and
             
               juros
               reales
            
             ,
             shall
             be
             giuen
             away
             in
             perpetuitie
             ,
             or
             for
             one
             or
             two
             lifes
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             rooting
             or
             grubbing
             vp
             of
             the
             tree
             ;
             the
             King
             shall
             thereby
             be
             disinabled
             ,
             and
             depriued
             for
             euer
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             those
             mercedes
             and
             fauours
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             not
             onely
             yearely
             ,
             but
             daily
             ,
             and
             howerly
             ,
             haue
             afforded
             many
             of
             his
             good
             and
             well
             deseruing
             subiects
             .
             As
             did
             that
             other
             ,
             who
             ,
             because
             they
             should
             not
             trouble
             him
             with
             comming
             vnto
             him
             ,
             to
             craue
             of
             the
             fruite
             ,
             of
             a
             very
             good
             tree
             which
             he
             had
             in
             his
             Garden
             ,
             caused
             it
             to
             bee
             rooted
             vp
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sent
             amongst
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             best
             of
             it
             ;
             whose
             fruite
             ,
             had
             he
             let
             the
             tree
             stand
             ,
             might
             haue
             pleasurd
             a
             many
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             a
             time
             and
             oft
             ,
             whereas
             now
             it
             could
             but
             content
             a
             few
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             peraduenture
             ,
             not
             so
             well
             pleased
             neither
             ,
             because
             thereby
             all
             hope
             was
             taken
             from
             them
             of
             hauing
             the
             like
             againe
             .
             Alexander
             the
             great
             ,
             who
             was
             very
             liberall
             in
             his
             gifts
             ,
             said
             once
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             I
             like
             not
             that
             Gardiner
             ,
             that
             puls
             vp
             the
             trees
             of
             his
             garden
             by
             the
             roote
             :
             Giuing
             thereby
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             is
             a
             faire
             beautifull
             ,
             and
             dainty
             delicate
             Garden
             ,
             wherein
             (
             like
             so
             many
             trees
             )
             are
             planted
             ,
             the
             Kings
             rents
             ,
             and
             b
             
               juros
               reales
            
             ,
             and
             whiles
             the
             rayzes
             ,
             or
             roote
             of
             them
             ,
             shall
             remaine
             aliue
             and
             whole
             ,
             they
             may
             yeelde
             good
             store
             of
             fruit
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             come
             once
             to
             be
             rooted
             vp
             ,
             they
             presently
             grow
             dry
             ,
             and
             wither
             away
             .
             In
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Prophesie
             of
             Daniel
             is
             set
             downe
             that
             dreame
             ,
             wherein
             the
             King
             of
             
               Babylon
               Nabucodonosor
            
             ,
             saw
             that
             huge
             high
             tree
             whose
             top
             did
             reach
             vp
             to
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             whose
             boughes
             did
             stretch
             and
             extend
             themselues
             to
             the
             vttermost
             ends
             of
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             so
             laden
             with
             fruit
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             prouision
             and
             sustenance
             sufficient
             for
             all
             the
             Men
             and
             beasts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             shadow
             and
             shelter
             vnto
             all
             that
             came
             vnder
             it
             .
             And
             Daniel
             ,
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             diuine
             Spirit
             ,
             declaring
             this
             dreame
             ,
             told
             him
             ;
             
             
               Arborem
               ,
               quam
               vidisti
               ;
               tu
               es
               Rex
               .
            
             The
             tree
             that
             thou
             sawest
             ,
             is
             thou
             ,
             O
             King.
             That
             tree
             ,
             was
             an
             expresse
             signification
             ,
             of
             that
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Vastnes
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             Monarchie
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             conueneth
             ,
             and
             is
             proper
             to
             such
             Monarckes
             .
             Which
             is
             :
             To
             communicate
             their
             fruit
             to
             all
             ,
             To
             sustaine
             and
             maintaine
             their
             subiects
             ,
             and
             to
             hugg
             ,
             and
             defend
             them
             vnder
             the
             shadow
             of
             their
             wings
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             said
             to
             haue
             beene
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             contineued
             with
             that
             Monarke
             ;
             whilest
             the
             tree
             stood
             whole
             and
             sound
             :
             But
             the
             Dreame
             ,
             and
             it's
             declaration
             ,
             proceeded
             farther
             ,
             and
             Daniel
             told
             the
             King
             ;
             That
             after
             he
             had
             seene
             the
             beautie
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             that
             tree
             ,
             he
             heard
             likewise
             a
             most
             strong
             and
             fearefull
             voyce
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             pronouncing
             a
             most
             heauie
             and
             rigorous
             sentence
             ,
             that
             the
             tree
             should
             be
             hewen
             downe
             ,
             and
             the
             boughes
             lopt
             off
             ,
             and
             so
             wholy
             and
             vtterly
             destroyed
             ,
             that
             the
             creatures
             that
             came
             thither
             and
             were
             fed
             and
             maintayned
             by
             it's
             fruit
             ,
             fled
             thence
             ,
             and
             forsooke
             it
             .
             Yet
             the
             stump
             of
             the
             rootes
             thereof
             was
             left
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             bound
             about
             with
             a
             bond
             of
             brasse
             ,
             and
             yron
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             this
             dreame
             ,
             were
             signified
             three
             things
             ,
             declared
             by
             the
             selfe
             same
             Prophet
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             First
             ,
             The
             fall
             of
             that
             King
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
             in
             those
             lopt
             boughes
             ,
             and
             the
             hewing
             of
             it
             downe
             ,
             and
             leauing
             it
             fruitlesse
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             which
             vsually
             befalls
             Kings
             ,
             who
             not
             hauing
             wherewithall
             to
             giue
             ,
             all
             those
             doe
             leaue
             and
             forsake
             him
             ,
             which
             before
             did
             follow
             him
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             rootes
             remaine
             ,
             there
             is
             hope
             that
             it
             may
             be
             restored
             ,
             and
             returne
             to
             it's
             former
             greatnesse
             :
             As
             was
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             this
             King
             ,
             whom
             God
             so
             seuerely
             punished
             for
             his
             sinnes
             .
             For
             the
             rootes
             of
             the
             said
             tree
             remained
             still
             whole
             and
             sound
             ,
             and
             were
             a
             most
             certaine
             prognostication
             ,
             and
             assured
             hope
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             his
             former
             Estate
             .
             So
             that
             when
             in
             Kingdomes
             ,
             the
             Rayzes
             of
             the
             rents
             royall
             ,
             remaine
             whole
             and
             intire
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             giuing
             away
             of
             the
             fruites
             ,
             there
             be
             much
             bounty
             and
             liberalitie
             vsed
             ,
             those
             breaches
             
             may
             be
             made
             vp
             againe
             ,
             which
             are
             occasioned
             by
             so
             large
             a
             hand
             ;
             But
             when
             the
             rayzes
             are
             grub'd
             vp
             ,
             when
             the
             roote
             that
             should
             giue
             sap
             and
             life
             ,
             is
             gone
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             means
             of
             restauration
             to
             be
             made
             or
             found
             ,
             though
             Kings
             should
             charge
             their
             Kingdomes
             with
             neuer
             such
             excessiue
             tributes
             ,
             and
             draw
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             the
             very
             heart
             blood
             from
             forth
             their
             subiects
             bodies
             .
             In
             a
             word
             therefore
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             had
             in
             giuing
             ,
             Order
             ,
             Moderation
             ,
             and
             Temperance
             ;
             For
             a
             Prince
             ,
             that
             giues
             without
             these
             conditions
             ,
             is
             not
             Liberall
             ,
             but
             Prodigall
             ,
             a
             great
             scatterer
             and
             waster
             ,
             and
             if
             not
             contenting
             himselfe
             with
             the
             fruites
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
             he
             will
             haue
             a
             pull
             at
             the
             rootes
             ,
             Lord
             haue
             mercy
             on
             that
             Land
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             King
             will
             turne
             Destroyer
             .
             Giuing
             hath
             it's
             times
             ,
             its
             taxe
             ,
             it's
             limits
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             orderly
             maner
             in
             the
             doing
             thereof
             .
             The
             excesse
             whereof
             ,
             doth
             crosse
             and
             contradict
             distributiue
             Iustice.
             Wherein
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             the
             kings
             abilitie
             ;
             then
             the
             seruices
             and
             merits
             of
             the
             persons
             ;
             and
             last
             of
             all
             the
             Distribution
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             done
             with
             discretion
             and
             prudence
             .
             For
             all
             must
             not
             be
             throwen
             vpon
             one
             either
             part
             ,
             or
             partie
             ;
             nor
             kings
             be
             like
             riuers
             ;
             which
             rising
             out
             of
             their
             bedds
             ,
             breaking
             forth
             beyond
             their
             bounds
             ,
             vndoe
             some
             ,
             and
             enrich
             others
             ;
             robbing
             many
             ,
             to
             raise
             one
             .
             God
             free
             euery
             good
             Common-wealth
             from
             such
             distributions
             as
             these
             ,
             which
             are
             rather
             destructions
             then
             distributions
             ,
             and
             actions
             of
             Iniustice
             ,
             not
             of
             Iustice.
             And
             God
             (
             I
             beseech
             him
             )
             so
             illighten
             the
             vnderstanding
             and
             heartes
             of
             Kings
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             in
             an
             orderly
             kinde
             of
             manner
             conferre
             their
             fauours
             ,
             and
             giue
             rather
             reasonable
             rewards
             to
             many
             ,
             then
             extrauagant
             ones
             to
             a
             few
             .
             For
             the
             raine
             doth
             then
             most
             good
             ,
             when
             all
             haue
             the
             comfort
             of
             it
             .
             But
             when
             it
             powres
             downe
             in
             one
             place
             alone
             ,
             that
             marr's
             and
             spoyles
             all
             .
             Some
             grounds
             for
             want
             thereof
             are
             parched
             and
             dryed
             vp
             ;
             and
             other
             some
             ,
             by
             too
             much
             ,
             are
             ouerflowen
             ,
             and
             made
             fruitlesse
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             a
             King
             ,
             showring
             downe
             all
             the
             water
             of
             his
             liberalitie
             vpon
             one
             
             particular
             person
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             breede
             a
             generall
             discontent
             and
             languishment
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             subiects
             .
             And
             more
             is
             the
             hurt
             ,
             which
             resulteth
             from
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             offended
             with
             the
             great
             fauours
             conferred
             on
             others
             ,
             then
             the
             good
             that
             ariseth
             from
             those
             that
             are
             benefitted
             by
             them
             .
             For
             the
             first
             neuer
             forget
             the
             wrong
             they
             thinke
             they
             haue
             receiued
             ;
             And
             the
             second
             treate
             of
             that
             they
             haue
             receiued
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             due
             debt
             .
             And
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             many
             more
             inconueniences
             grow
             from
             the
             not
             true
             obseruing
             of
             this
             distributiue
             Iustice.
             Let
             Kings
             conferre
             fauours
             on
             their
             publicke
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             vpon
             such
             persons
             ,
             as
             haue
             done
             them
             great
             and
             notable
             seruices
             ,
             both
             in
             Peace
             ,
             and
             in
             Warre
             :
             for
             this
             will
             be
             well
             pleasing
             ,
             and
             very
             acceptable
             vnto
             all
             ,
             and
             will
             oblige
             them
             all
             to
             new
             seruices
             ;
             And
             such
             a
             generall
             content
             will
             it
             cause
             in
             all
             sortes
             of
             people
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             make
             them
             to
             brook
             with
             the
             better
             patience
             those
             great
             fauours
             ,
             which
             are
             vndeseruedly
             done
             vnto
             others
             ,
             being
             in
             themselues
             men
             of
             no
             merit
             in
             the
             world
             .
             I
             would
             not
             haue
             Kings
             to
             be
             too
             much
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             inclination
             of
             their
             own
             mindes
             ,
             for
             as
             they
             are
             Kings
             ,
             they
             will
             euermore
             be
             apt
             to
             giue
             much
             .
             But
             I
             would
             haue
             them
             to
             place
             their
             eyes
             ,
             as
             also
             their
             consideration
             ,
             vpon
             the
             qualitie
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             giue
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             Distributiue
             Iustice.
             For
             from
             that
             in
             the
             receiuer
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             the
             Giuer
             ,
             is
             formed
             that
             Temperance
             ,
             Moderation
             ,
             and
             Equitie
             ,
             which
             giues
             liberality
             it's
             being
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             to
             be
             a
             vertue
             Heroicall
             ,
             and
             worthy
             Kings
             ;
             Which
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             fayling
             in
             ether
             of
             these
             ,
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             shall
             merit
             no
             such
             name
             ;
             as
             you
             shall
             see
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             conclude
             this
             discourse
             ;
             wherein
             we
             aduertise
             those
             that
             giue
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             much
             prudence
             ,
             and
             make
             likewise
             much
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             party
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             receiueth
             ,
             to
             goe
             leysurely
             along
             with
             him
             in
             these
             Mercedes
             ,
             and
             fauours
             .
             For
             this
             difference
             I
             finde
             to
             be
             betweene
             offences
             ,
             and
             punishments
             ,
             fauours
             ,
             and
             benefits
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             are
             done
             but
             once
             ,
             because
             in
             discretion
             
             they
             will
             not
             goe
             dayly
             nourishing
             the
             passion
             of
             those
             who
             receiue
             the
             harme
             thereby
             ,
             and
             stand
             in
             feare
             lest
             the
             like
             ill
             might
             happen
             vnto
             them selues
             .
             As
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             it
             is
             fitting
             that
             they
             be
             done
             often
             ,
             giuing
             now
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             little
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             the
             better
             penetrate
             the
             palate
             ,
             and
             please
             the
             taste
             of
             him
             that
             receiueth
             them
             ;
             As
             in
             our
             bodily
             meates
             and
             drinkes
             ,
             bit
             after
             bit
             ,
             &
             draught
             after
             draught
             ,
             agrees
             better
             with
             our
             health
             ,
             and
             taste
             ,
             then
             grosse
             feeding
             and
             full
             cups
             .
             Besides
             ,
             this
             faire
             and
             frequent
             distribution
             ,
             cannot
             but
             cause
             a
             more
             settled
             loue
             in
             those
             persons
             on
             whom
             they
             are
             bestowed
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             those
             ,
             who
             liue
             in
             expectation
             of
             the
             like
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             How
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             sort
             ,
             Limitation
             in
             giuing
             ,
             may
             sute
             with
             the
             Greatnesse
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             NOw
             I
             see
             the
             reply
             ,
             and
             the
             Argument
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             made
             against
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
             For
             this
             same
             sising
             of
             Kings
             fauours
             ,
             and
             these
             same
             short
             bounds
             of
             bounty
             ,
             wherein
             some
             would
             shut
             them
             vp
             ,
             seemeth
             no
             way
             compatible
             with
             the
             authoritie
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             Kings
             ;
             Especially
             on
             such
             occasions
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             bestow
             them
             vpon
             persons
             that
             are
             deseruingly
             qualified
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             haue
             done
             notable
             seruices
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             to
             be
             gratified
             with
             small
             gifts
             ;
             nor
             may
             that
             seeme
             to
             bee
             much
             ,
             which
             is
             giuen
             but
             once
             .
             First
             of
             all
             I
             answer
             hereunto
             ,
             that
             it
             stands
             with
             good
             reason
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             haue
             spent
             their
             meanes
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             and
             greater
             part
             of
             their
             liues
             ,
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             their
             King
             and
             Common-wealth
             ,
             
             should
             be
             recompensed
             according
             to
             the
             qualitie
             of
             their
             persons
             and
             seruices
             ,
             when
             Kings
             are
             well
             able
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             without
             putting
             themselues
             in
             necessitie
             ,
             or
             charging
             their
             subiects
             (
             which
             they
             too
             vsually
             doe
             )
             with
             extraordinary
             Impositions
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             well
             considered
             ,
             the
             maine
             drift
             of
             our
             former
             Chapter
             was
             ,
             that
             things
             might
             be
             so
             ordred
             ,
             that
             Kings
             might
             haue
             wherewithall
             to
             giue
             vpon
             such
             like
             occasions
             .
             That
             therefore
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             they
             ought
             to
             holde
             their
             hand
             in
             those
             Gifts
             ,
             which
             they
             giue
             meerely
             vpon
             their
             owne
             pleasure
             and
             humour
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             the
             better
             cumply
             with
             those
             which
             lye
             vpon
             them
             by
             way
             of
             obligation
             .
             For
             they
             ,
             that
             haue
             vnder
             their
             charge
             and
             Command
             such
             a
             multitude
             and
             number
             of
             subiects
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             meete
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             conferre
             many
             and
             great
             fauours
             vpon
             a
             few
             ,
             and
             few
             or
             none
             vpon
             many
             ;
             shewing
             grace
             vnto
             some
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             Iustice
             is
             due
             vnto
             others
             ,
             whose
             often
             sweats
             ,
             perpetuall
             labour
             ,
             and
             extreame
             neede
             ,
             serue
             now
             for
             riches
             ,
             regalos
             ,
             intertainments
             ,
             and
             annuall
             rents
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             neuer
             knew
             what
             it
             was
             to
             moyle
             and
             toyle
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             any
             paines
             for
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             Nay
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             (
             and
             it
             grieueth
             my
             soule
             to
             speake
             it
             )
             the
             sweat
             ,
             and
             blood
             of
             poore
             labouring
             men
             ,
             is
             conuerted
             into
             rose
             water
             ,
             for
             to
             feede
             their
             delightes
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             wastfull
             ,
             riotous
             ,
             &
             loose
             intertainments
             ,
             as
             certainely
             beseemeth
             not
             Christians
             but
             Epicures
             and
             Sardanapalians
             ,
             
             who
             did
             denie
             ,
             the
             immortalitie
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             Woe
             vnto
             them
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             that
             are
             at
             ease
             in
             Syon
             ,
             woe
             vnto
             you
             great
             Potentates
             and
             Rulers
             ouer
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             enter
             in
             state
             into
             the
             Temples
             ,
             and
             goe
             thence
             in
             pompe
             :
             who
             delight
             in
             lasciuiousnesse
             ,
             lying
             vpon
             bedds
             of
             yuory
             :
             who
             eate
             the
             Lambes
             of
             the
             flock
             &
             the
             Calfes
             out
             of
             the
             stall
             ;
             who
             drink
             wine
             in
             bowles
             ,
             and
             annoynt
             themselues
             with
             the
             chiefe
             oyntments
             ;
             who
             sing
             to
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Violls
             ,
             and
             inuent
             to
             themselues
             instruments
             of
             Musicke
             ;
             no
             man
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             being
             sorie
             for
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Ioseph
             ,
             or
             taking
             pitie
             and
             compassion
             
             of
             those
             poore
             miserable
             wretches
             ,
             who
             must
             wring
             and
             smart
             to
             maintaine
             these
             their
             idle
             and
             vnnecessary
             vanities
             .
             But
             the
             world
             will
             be
             altred
             with
             these
             men
             one
             day
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             shall
             come
             ,
             wherein
             (
             as
             that
             Princely
             Prophet
             saith
             .
             )
             
             
               Laetabitur
               justus
               ,
               cum
               viderit
               vindictam
               ;
               manus
               suas
               lauabit
               in
               sanguine
               peccatorum
               :
            
             The
             righteous
             shall
             reioyce
             when
             hee
             seeth
             the
             vengeance
             ,
             he
             shall
             wash
             his
             hands
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             And
             men
             shall
             say
             ,
             Verily
             there
             is
             fruit
             for
             the
             righteous
             ;
             doubtlesse
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             iudgeth
             in
             the
             earth
             .
             Then
             shall
             Lazarus
             reioyce
             and
             be
             glad
             in
             Abrahams
             bosome
             ;
             and
             the
             rich
             Glutton
             lying
             in
             Hell
             ,
             shall
             begg
             a
             dropp
             of
             cold
             water
             and
             haue
             no
             body
             to
             giue
             it
             him
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             should
             say
             vnto
             me
             that
             the
             Grandeza
             ,
             and
             Greatnesse
             of
             Kings
             ,
             requireth
             ,
             that
             great
             rewards
             should
             be
             giuen
             both
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             .
             My
             answer
             vnto
             him
             is
             ;
             That
             nothing
             better
             becommeth
             Kings
             ,
             for
             the
             conseruing
             of
             their
             Greatnesse
             ,
             then
             to
             know
             that
             they
             are
             but
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             cannot
             stand
             in
             Competition
             with
             God
             ,
             whose
             fountaine
             of
             riches
             ,
             is
             infinite
             ,
             and
             is
             able
             to
             fill
             and
             satisfie
             all
             ,
             and
             neuer
             can
             be
             drawne
             dry
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             imparted
             and
             distributed
             to
             neuer
             so
             many
             .
             Whereas
             that
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             but
             like
             vnto
             the
             water
             of
             a
             Cisterne
             ,
             which
             by
             being
             communicated
             to
             many
             is
             diminished
             and
             exhausted
             .
             King
             Nabucodonosor
             ,
             and
             other
             Kings
             (
             of
             whose
             falls
             ,
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             in
             the
             Scripture
             )
             for
             default
             of
             this
             knowledg
             ,
             fel
             from
             their
             estates
             :
             And
             let
             that
             tree
             ,
             whose
             top
             touched
             heauen
             ,
             and
             whose
             boughes
             did
             ouerspread
             the
             whole
             world
             (
             whereof
             wee
             so
             lately
             made
             mention
             )
             serue
             now
             the
             second
             time
             for
             an
             Example
             ,
             which
             going
             about
             to
             imbrace
             all
             in
             it
             's
             owne
             armes
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             sustenance
             in
             aboundance
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             pretending
             to
             exalt
             it selfe
             as
             high
             as
             heauen
             ,
             did
             pay
             the
             price
             of
             this
             it's
             pride
             ,
             autoritie
             ,
             and
             Signorie
             :
             and
             did
             so
             farre
             prouoke
             Gods
             anger
             against
             it
             ,
             that
             hee
             commanded
             it
             to
             bee
             hewen
             down
             ,
             &
             that
             being
             layd
             leuell
             with
             the
             earth
             ,
             it
             might
             
             acknowledge
             ,
             how
             much
             limited
             ,
             and
             how
             short
             was
             it's
             power
             .
             Sithence
             therfore
             that
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             Kings
             to
             vse
             much
             liberalitie
             and
             bounty
             towards
             all
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             reason
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             forbeare
             voluntary
             Donatiues
             for
             to
             discharge
             obligatory
             paiments
             ;
             whereunto
             in
             rigour
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             
             he
             is
             strictly
             bound
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Saint
             Iames
             saith
             ;
             That
             the
             debtes
             ,
             which
             are
             due
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             haue
             done
             seruice
             ,
             cry
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             teares
             of
             the
             poore
             ascend
             vp
             vnto
             Heauen
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             from
             thence
             may
             come
             forth
             a
             writ
             of
             Execution
             against
             those
             ,
             that
             haue
             beene
             the
             cause
             thereof
             .
             And
             your
             Catholike
             and
             Christian
             Kings
             are
             not
             to
             place
             their
             greatnesse
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             on
             that
             ,
             as
             did
             your
             Heathen
             Kings
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             without
             the
             light
             of
             faith
             .
             Who
             pretended
             nothing
             else
             in
             their
             gifts
             and
             fauours
             ,
             but
             vaine-glory
             ,
             and
             the
             idle
             applause
             of
             the
             world
             .
             According
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             
             
               Reges
               gentium
               dominantur
               eorum
               &
               quipotestatem
               habent
               super
               eos
               ,
               benefici
               vocantur
               .
            
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             raigne
             ouer
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             beare
             rule
             ouer
             them
             ,
             are
             called
             Bountifull
             .
             True
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             Greatnesse
             ,
             doth
             not
             con●ist
             ,
             in
             Magnificencies
             ,
             and
             Prodigalities
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             regular
             ,
             and
             ruled
             by
             reason
             :
             Which
             requireth
             ,
             to
             cumply
             first
             with
             what
             is
             due
             ,
             and
             that
             neither
             Kings
             ,
             nor
             their
             subiects
             ,
             should
             thrust
             themselues
             into
             necessity
             and
             want
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             ambition
             and
             couetousnesse
             of
             those
             ,
             
             who
             (
             as
             Salomon
             sayth
             )
             like
             vnto
             Horse-leaches
             ;
             
               Semper
               dicunt
               ,
               Affer
               ,
               Affer
               ,
            
             still
             cry
             ;
             Giue
             ,
             Giue
             .
             That
             ,
             which
             distributiue
             Iustice
             requireth
             ,
             is
             ;
             That
             Kings
             should
             repart
             the
             common
             goods
             of
             the
             Republicke
             ,
             conformeable
             to
             the
             meritts
             and
             seruices
             of
             euery
             one
             ;
             preferring
             alwayes
             the
             publicke
             ,
             before
             any
             particular
             good
             ,
             and
             ioyntly
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             goe
             clinching
             the
             hand
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             afterwards
             stretch
             it
             out
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             fitting
             for
             them
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             And
             this
             is
             Liberalitie
             ,
             that
             vertuous
             and
             noble
             Meane
             ,
             betweene
             those
             vicious
             Extreames
             ,
             Auarice
             ,
             and
             Prodigalitie
             .
          
           
           
             When
             our
             Sauipur
             Christ
             had
             sufficiently
             fed
             that
             great
             multitude
             which
             followed
             him
             into
             the
             desert
             ,
             they
             no
             sooner
             found
             themselues
             full
             ,
             but
             they
             presently
             resolued
             amongst
             themselues
             to
             make
             him
             their
             king
             .
             And
             this
             their
             determination
             ,
             grew
             from
             two
             things
             which
             they
             saw
             to
             bee
             in
             him
             .
             The
             one
             his
             noble
             disposition
             ,
             in
             affording
             them
             such
             free
             and
             plentifull
             intertainment
             ;
             The
             other
             for
             his
             great
             prudence
             and
             good
             gouerment
             ,
             in
             giuing
             order
             that
             the
             peeces
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             fragments
             that
             were
             left
             ,
             
             should
             be
             gathered
             vp
             .
             
               Colligite
               ,
               quae
               super
               auerunt
               fragmeta
               ,
               ne
               pereant
               .
            
             Gather
             vp
             the
             broaken
             meate
             ,
             which
             remayneth
             ,
             that
             nothing
             be
             lost
             .
             Nor
             did
             he
             doe
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             neede
             to
             set
             it
             vp
             ,
             or
             keep
             it
             to
             serue
             at
             some
             other
             time
             vpon
             the
             like
             occasion
             ;
             for
             he
             could
             (
             as
             often
             as
             he
             would
             )
             haue
             made
             bread
             of
             stones
             ;
             but
             to
             instruct
             ,
             and
             teach
             Kings
             to
             knowe
             both
             to
             spend
             ,
             and
             saue
             ,
             to
             giue
             ,
             and
             hoord
             vp
             ,
             where
             ,
             how
             and
             when
             it
             is
             fitting
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             their
             power
             is
             limited
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             Kings
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             at
             one
             clap
             receiue
             much
             from
             them
             ,
             grow
             so
             fat
             and
             pur●ie
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             serue
             and
             follow
             them
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             they
             retire
             themselues
             ,
             and
             nere
             returne
             againe
             ,
             to
             see
             either
             King
             or
             Court
             ,
             vnlesse
             meere
             Couetousnesse
             ,
             and
             greedinesse
             of
             gaine
             draw
             them
             thither
             to
             beg
             ,
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             
             &
             to
             cramme
             their
             purses
             .
             Being
             like
             vnto
             that
             Crowe
             which
             Noah
             sent
             out
             of
             the
             Arke
             ,
             who
             as
             soone
             as
             he
             had
             found
             firme
             footing
             ,
             and
             whereon
             to
             feede
             his
             fill
             ,
             neuer
             came
             back
             again
             .
             Kings
             Palaces
             are
             ,
             like
             Noahs
             Arke
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             great
             diuersitie
             in
             the
             Conditions
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             generally
             you
             shall
             meete
             there
             with
             more
             Crowes
             ,
             then
             Doues
             .
             And
             here
             ,
             I
             will
             with
             your
             good
             leaue
             ,
             take
             a
             little
             libertie
             ,
             to
             diuert
             my selfe
             from
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             those
             of
             Great
             Kings
             and
             Monarckes
             ,
             some
             of
             one
             nation
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             another
             .
             And
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             begin
             withall
             ,
             shall
             be
             king
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             of
             Sicily
             ,
             who
             
             walking
             along
             by
             the
             Sea-side
             ,
             caused
             many
             gobbets
             of
             flesh
             ,
             some
             great
             ,
             and
             some
             small
             ,
             mingled
             one
             amongst
             another
             to
             be
             brought
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             still
             as
             the
             Crowes
             (
             which
             were
             many
             )
             came
             about
             him
             ,
             to
             some
             hee
             threw
             out
             the
             lesser
             ,
             to
             other
             the
             larger
             morsells
             .
             Those
             that
             went
             away
             with
             the
             great
             gobbets
             ,
             came
             no
             more
             in
             sight
             ,
             but
             fled
             their
             way
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             had
             but
             a
             small
             pittance
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             so
             full
             gorged
             ,
             they
             followed
             the
             King
             whether
             so
             euer
             he
             went
             ,
             and
             neuer
             forsooke
             him
             .
             Who
             tolde
             those
             that
             were
             then
             about
             him
             ;
             In
             this
             (
             my
             Masters
             )
             yee
             may
             see
             ,
             how
             much
             it
             importeth
             Kings
             to
             distribute
             their
             fauours
             with
             moderation
             and
             temper
             .
             Philip
             King
             of
             Macedon
             ,
             did
             much
             reprehend
             his
             sonne
             Alexander
             for
             being
             too
             lauish
             of
             his
             fauours
             ,
             and
             too
             excessiue
             in
             his
             giftes
             .
             Telling
             him
             ,
             that
             thereby
             hee
             peruerted
             the
             mindes
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             serue
             him
             ,
             who
             in
             stead
             of
             seruing
             him
             with
             that
             loue
             &
             loyalty
             which
             in
             duty
             they
             were
             bound
             vnto
             ,
             they
             would
             now
             onely
             serue
             him
             for
             their
             owne
             particular
             interest
             ,
             and
             proper
             commoditie
             making
             ,
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             affection
             and
             fidelitie
             become
             a
             kinde
             of
             trading
             ,
             and
             merchandizing
             .
             And
             certainely
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             mens
             mindes
             make
             interest
             their
             Aime
             ,
             and
             daily
             to
             get
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             they
             become
             saleable
             ,
             and
             tender
             their
             seruice
             to
             those
             ,
             that
             wil
             giue
             them
             most
             .
             And
             they
             ,
             which
             doe
             thus
             accustome
             themselues
             to
             craue
             and
             take
             ,
             the
             loue
             of
             friendship
             and
             that
             thankefull
             acknowledgement
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Doner
             ,
             is
             turned
             into
             interessed
             Loue
             ;
             which
             is
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Concupisence
             ,
             And
             are
             (
             as
             the
             Comicke
             Poet
             saith
             )
             like
             vnto
             those
             lewd
             huswifes
             which
             ,
             
               Amore●carent
               ,
               mun●●
               amantis
               amant
            
             ;
             Loue
             not
             so
             much
             the
             man
             ,
             as
             his
             money
             ,
             nor
             his
             person
             ,
             as
             his
             purse
             .
             You
             shall
             seldome
             see
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             a
             Pediguen●●
             ,
             a
             crauing
             Companion
             ,
             one
             that
             is
             still
             begging
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             some
             touch
             of
             Couetousnesse
             ,
             and
             some
             tincture
             more
             or
             lesse
             of
             vnthankefullnesse
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             these
             men
             loue
             themselues
             ,
             and
             
             their
             owne
             interest
             so
             well
             ,
             they
             haue
             not
             one
             drop
             of
             loue
             left
             for
             others
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             doe
             remaine
             ,
             they
             conferre
             it
             on
             a
             third
             person
             ,
             through
             whose
             hands
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             pretend
             is
             to
             passe
             .
             And
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Prince
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             is
             due
             ,
             rest
             depriued
             of
             two
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             most
             substantiall
             and
             of
             most
             importance
             for
             the
             conseruation
             ,
             perpetuation
             ,
             and
             augmentation
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             are
             their
             subiects
             Loue
             ,
             and
             Thankes
             .
             For
             the
             truest
             kinde
             of
             Raigning
             and
             the
             likest
             to
             Gods
             kingdome
             ,
             is
             to
             gaine
             the
             heartes
             of
             their
             subiects
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             themselues
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lyes
             )
             Lordes
             and
             Masters
             of
             their
             good
             Wills.
             And
             it
             is
             our
             dayly
             experience
             ,
             to
             see
             persons
             that
             haue
             beene
             highly
             and
             richly
             gratified
             ,
             and
             extraordinarily
             well
             rewarded
             ,
             to
             haue
             proud
             very
             vnthankfull
             .
             For
             ,
             this
             fault
             great
             benefits
             haue
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             dis-equall
             to
             the
             deserts
             of
             those
             persons
             that
             receiue
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             thankfully
             accepted
             of
             ;
             And
             those
             that
             are
             benefitted
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             may
             not
             bewray
             this
             their
             imperfection
             (
             being
             such
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             ,
             then
             so
             great
             a
             sinne
             ,
             as
             ingratitude
             )
             they
             soone
             learne
             to
             forget
             them
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             are
             conferred
             on
             others
             ,
             neuer
             slip
             out
             of
             their
             remembrance
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             that
             is
             begg'd
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             them
             that
             begg
             ,
             few
             there
             are
             ,
             that
             forbeare
             to
             goe
             this
             way
             .
             In
             confirmation
             whereof
             ,
             we
             may
             alleadge
             heere
             that
             question
             ,
             which
             Christ
             made
             to
             one
             of
             those
             ten
             Leapers
             which
             hee
             healed
             ,
             shewing
             himselfe
             not
             halfe
             well
             pleased
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             fellowes
             .
             
               Nonne
               decem
               mundati
               sunt
               ,
               Et
               nouem
               vbi
               sunt
               ?
               Non
               est
               inuentus
               ,
               qui
               rediret
               &
               dares
               gloriam
               Deo
               ,
               nisi
               hic
               Alienigena
               :
            
             
             Are
             there
             not
             ten
             cleansed
             ?
             But
             where
             are
             the
             nine
             ?
             There
             is
             none
             found
             ,
             that
             returned
             to
             giue
             God
             prayse
             ,
             saue
             this
             stranger
             .
             In
             Kings
             Pallaces
             ,
             your
             strangers
             and
             those
             that
             are
             newly
             come
             to
             Court
             ,
             are
             your
             onely
             thankfull
             men
             ;
             For
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Court
             ,
             familiarly
             attend
             the
             person
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             are
             still
             assistent
             vnto
             him
             vpon
             all
             occasion
             ,
             neuer
             acknowledge
             
             the
             fauours
             that
             are
             done
             them
             ,
             bee
             they
             neuer
             so
             great
             :
             They
             are
             alwayes
             crauing
             ,
             but
             are
             neuer
             satisfied
             ;
             they
             swallow
             downe
             whole
             riuers
             ,
             and
             wonder
             not
             at
             it
             ;
             they
             thinke
             all
             Iordan
             is
             too
             little
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             no
             soner
             open
             their
             mouth
             ;
             but
             they
             must
             presently
             sup
             it
             vp
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             hereof
             ,
             is
             ;
             because
             they
             verily
             perswade
             themselues
             ,
             that
             all
             whatsoeuer
             you
             giue
             them
             ,
             (
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             much
             )
             is
             due
             vnto
             them
             for
             their
             seruices
             ,
             and
             their
             dayly
             Assistencies
             .
             I
             therefore
             say
             ,
             (
             and
             therein
             say
             but
             the
             trut
             ,
             )
             That
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             happinesses
             ,
             that
             can
             befall
             Kings
             ,
             is
             ;
             to
             be
             serued
             by
             noble
             persons
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             honour
             
               gente
               granada
            
             (
             as
             the
             Spaniards
             tearme
             them
             )
             iolly
             ,
             strong
             ,
             lusty
             people
             ,
             proper
             ,
             comely
             men
             ,
             and
             persons
             of
             best
             and
             most
             account
             both
             for
             riches
             and
             honour
             .
             But
             this
             is
             the
             mischeife
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             golde
             ,
             which
             should
             make
             such
             a
             glorious
             shew
             in
             Court
             ,
             and
             shine
             both
             in
             honour
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             is
             canckred
             and
             rusted
             by
             Auarice
             and
             Ambition
             ,
             which
             eates
             into
             all
             mens
             mindes
             ,
             and
             wholly
             possesseth
             them
             .
             So
             that
             from
             the
             highest
             to
             the
             lowest
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             well
             read
             in
             the
             Schoole
             of
             Couetousnesse
             ,
             Dissimulation
             ,
             and
             deceit
             ;
             And
             your
             Priests
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             weare
             Miters
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             this
             kinde
             the
             meanest
             Schollers
             amongst
             them
             .
             All
             complaine
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             rewarded
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             nothing
             giuen
             them
             ,
             &
             if
             they
             haue
             any
             thing
             giuen
             them
             they
             thinke
             it
             is
             all
             too
             litle
             .
             And
             betwixt
             this
             their
             complayning
             ,
             &
             their
             thankefull
             acceptance
             ,
             there
             is
             set
             vp
             such
             a
             strong
             partition
             ,
             that
             it
             neither
             suffereth
             them
             to
             acknowledge
             a
             benefit
             ,
             nor
             to
             intertaine
             it
             with
             that
             thankfullnesse
             as
             they
             ought
             .
             All
             now
             a
             dayes
             attend
             their
             own
             interest
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             kings
             seruice
             ;
             Who
             may
             say
             that
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             God
             spake
             by
             Malachie
             ;
             
             Who
             is
             there
             euen
             among
             you
             ,
             that
             would
             shut
             the
             doores
             of
             my
             house
             ,
             or
             kindle
             but
             a
             coale
             on
             mine
             Altar
             in
             vaine
             ?
             Not
             one
             ,
             I
             assure
             you
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             well
             payd
             for
             his
             paines
             .
             There
             is
             not
             that
             Sexton
             ,
             that
             Cloyster
             Cleanser
             ,
             nor
             scullion
             of
             the
             Kitchen
             ,
             but
             will
             haue
             good
             
             wages
             ,
             &
             other
             
               ayudes
               de
               costa
            
             ,
             or
             by-helps
             .
             This
             great
             traine
             (
             saith
             Seneca
             )
             of
             seruants
             and
             Attendants
             ,
             seeke
             not
             so
             much
             after
             a
             Master
             ,
             as
             Money
             ,
             a
             friend
             ,
             as
             a
             fortune
             .
             Miserable
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             kings
             ,
             whom
             none
             loue
             for
             themselues
             but
             for
             their
             owne
             ends
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             they
             expect
             from
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             their
             priuate
             interest
             fayling
             them
             ,
             their
             seruices
             faile
             with
             it
             ,
             &
             likewise
             faileth
             (
             so
             says
             S.
             Isidore
             )
             that
             loue
             &
             Loyalty
             which
             is
             due
             vnto
             them
             ,
             
               Non
               sunt
               fideles
               ,
               quos
               munus
               ,
               non
               gratia
               copulat
               ,
               nam
               citò
               deserunt
               ,
               nisi
               semper
               accipiant
            
             ;
             Those
             whom
             Lucre
             ,
             not
             Loue
             linketh
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             faithfull
             .
             For
             vnlesse
             they
             be
             still
             on
             the
             taking
             hand
             ,
             they
             vanish
             ,
             and
             are
             quickly
             gone
             .
             Yet
             is
             it
             not
             my
             intent
             and
             purpose
             in
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             to
             condemne
             those
             who
             demaund
             their
             pay
             and
             satisfaction
             for
             their
             seruices
             ,
             to
             relieue
             their
             necessities
             .
             For
             therein
             they
             doe
             but
             vse
             that
             lawfull
             course
             which
             is
             appointed
             for
             them
             by
             way
             of
             petition
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               Plato
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Philosophers
             ,
             would
             haue
             subiects
             to
             be
             solicitous
             not
             in
             sueing
             ,
             but
             in
             seruing
             .
             And
             I
             farther
             affirme
             ,
             that
             Princes
             are
             to
             take
             it
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             to
             content
             those
             that
             haue
             done
             them
             good
             seruice
             ;
             it
             being
             the
             principall
             Office
             of
             distributiue
             Iustice
             ,
             carefully
             &
             vigilantly
             to
             distribute
             riches
             and
             honours
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             haue
             deserued
             them
             .
             And
             this
             vndoubtedly
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             effectuall
             meanes
             for
             the
             good
             gouernment
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             ;
             For
             ,
             as
             those
             three
             diuine
             vertues
             ,
             
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
            
             ,
             and
             Loue
             ,
             are
             increased
             and
             augmented
             by
             praying
             vnto
             God
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             are
             they
             lessned
             and
             diminished
             by
             sueing
             vnto
             Men.
             For
             when
             subiects
             serue
             ,
             and
             not
             sueing
             obtaine
             that
             which
             they
             deserue
             ▪
             humane
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Loue
             ,
             is
             augmented
             in
             them
             ;
             because
             thereby
             ,
             they
             are
             taught
             to
             rely
             on
             the
             vertue
             and
             wisedome
             of
             their
             Soueraigne
             ,
             who
             applyes
             himselfe
             to
             euery
             mans
             meritts
             ,
             and
             the
             iustnesse
             and
             vprightnesse
             of
             his
             cause
             ;
             For
             which
             cause
             they
             will
             loue
             him
             much
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             ,
             when
             he
             giues
             without
             being
             importuned
             with
             petitions
             .
             And
             it
             seemeeth
             vnto
             them
             that
             hee
             giues
             not
             more
             willingly
             ,
             then
             
             he
             doth
             wisely
             ,
             in
             applying
             himselfe
             onely
             to
             reason
             and
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             importunate
             Petitions
             of
             Pretenders
             .
             And
             therefore
             Kings
             are
             not
             to
             content
             themselues
             onely
             with
             paying
             that
             which
             they
             owe
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             mercedes
             and
             fauours
             to
             them
             that
             serue
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             these
             should
             likewise
             goe
             accompanied
             with
             Loue
             and
             Good
             Will
             ;
             for
             with
             remuneration
             are
             the
             seruices
             requited
             ;
             and
             with
             Loue
             ,
             are
             they
             obliged
             to
             doe
             them
             still
             more
             and
             better
             seruice
             .
             In
             that
             Case
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             recounteth
             of
             King
             Assuerus
             ,
             who
             ,
             one
             night
             being
             not
             able
             to
             sleep
             and
             take
             his
             rest
             ,
             commanded
             Lights
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             ,
             and
             some
             that
             were
             about
             him
             ,
             to
             take
             that
             booke
             ,
             and
             read
             vnto
             him
             ,
             wherein
             were
             written
             the
             notable
             things
             that
             past
             in
             his
             raigne
             ,
             and
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             there
             was
             mention
             made
             of
             a
             great
             peece
             of
             seruice
             ,
             which
             Mardochee
             did
             him
             ,
             freeing
             him
             from
             that
             death
             ,
             which
             two
             of
             his
             Eunuches
             had
             plotted
             against
             him
             ,
             by
             discouering
             this
             their
             treason
             ,
             demanded
             of
             those
             there
             present
             ;
             What
             honour
             and
             dignitie
             hath
             beene
             giuen
             to
             Mordochee
             for
             this
             his
             fidelitie
             towards
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             seruice
             he
             hath
             done
             mee
             ?
             And
             the
             Kings
             seruants
             that
             ministred
             vnto
             him
             ,
             sayd
             ;
             There
             is
             nothing
             done
             for
             him
             .
             Whereupon
             ,
             he
             presently
             bestowed
             vpon
             him
             such
             great
             honors
             and
             dignities
             ,
             that
             vnlesse
             he
             should
             haue
             giuen
             him
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             well
             haue
             giuen
             him
             more
             .
             Thus
             was
             this
             good
             seruant
             rewarded
             ,
             honoured
             ,
             and
             graced
             by
             his
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             who
             without
             being
             importuned
             ,
             gratiously
             called
             his
             good
             seruices
             to
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             honoured
             him
             aboue
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             And
             I
             could
             wish
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             are
             rewarded
             by
             their
             Kings
             ,
             might
             receiue
             their
             recompence
             vpon
             the
             like
             good
             tearmes
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Iustice.
             But
             now
             a
             dayes
             ,
             poore
             and
             slender
             seruices
             (
             the
             more
             is
             the
             pitie
             )
             finde
             copious
             ,
             and
             plentifull
             rewards
             ;
             and
             those
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             accompanied
             with
             ingratitude
             ;
             A
             thing
             ,
             which
             Nature
             it selfe
             abhorreth
             ;
             And
             which
             tyes
             Gods
             hands
             from
             giuing
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             liberall
             and
             so
             rich
             ;
             and
             
             dryes
             vp
             that
             ouerflowing
             fountaine
             of
             his
             boundlesse
             mercies
             ,
             from
             affording
             vs
             any
             farther
             fauour
             ,
             or
             Comfort
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             repartment
             and
             Diuision
             which
             is
             to
             be
             vsed
             in
             the
             Conferring
             of
             Offices
             ;
             And
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             such
             persons
             ,
             as
             ought
             to
             bee
             nominated
             for
             the
             sayd
             Offices
             .
          
           
             LLet
             vs
             consider
             a
             King
             (
             saith
             the
             Philosopher
             )
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             
             as
             we
             would
             a
             father
             of
             many
             children
             in
             his
             familie
             .
             
               Societas
               enim
               Patris
               ad
               filios
               ,
               Regni
               praese
               fert
               effigiem
               :
            
             The
             societie
             of
             a
             father
             towards
             his
             children
             ,
             represents
             the
             true
             forme
             of
             a
             kingdome
             .
             Let
             any
             man
             compare
             the
             power
             royall
             to
             what
             hee
             will
             ,
             and
             (
             according
             to
             Aristotles
             opinion
             )
             hee
             shall
             finde
             no
             one
             thing
             that
             doth
             fit
             so
             well
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             giues
             it
             so
             much
             fullnesse
             ,
             as
             the
             Title
             of
             father
             ,
             who
             day
             and
             night
             beates
             his
             braines
             ,
             and
             imployes
             all
             his
             whole
             study
             on
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             fitting
             for
             his
             children
             regarding
             more
             the
             good
             which
             hee
             may
             bee
             able
             to
             doe
             them
             ,
             then
             any
             profit
             that
             he
             expects
             to
             receiue
             from
             them
             .
             How
             many
             times
             whilest
             his
             children
             ,
             are
             a
             bed
             and
             a
             sleepe
             ,
             doth
             the
             father
             lye
             awake
             ,
             casting
             ,
             and
             deuising
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             how
             he
             may
             mantayne
             them
             ,
             and
             better
             them
             in
             their
             Estate
             ?
             What
             a
             deale
             of
             care
             doth
             hee
             take
             to
             get
             his
             daughter
             a
             good
             Husband
             ,
             who
             is
             dearer
             vnto
             him
             ,
             then
             himselfe
             ?
             Great
             is
             his
             care
             ;
             but
             much
             more
             ought
             the
             care
             of
             a
             king
             to
             bee
             in
             giuing
             to
             their
             kingdome
             ,
             good
             ,
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             diligent
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             may
             doe
             all
             possible
             diligences
             ,
             (
             as
             hath
             beene
             sayd
             heeretofore
             )
             fixing
             alwayes
             
             their
             eyes
             on
             the
             Common
             good
             ,
             and
             directing
             likewise
             their
             owne
             particular
             in
             the
             same
             way
             .
             That
             which
             I
             would
             say
             ,
             (
             to
             expresse
             it
             in
             plainer
             termes
             )
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             they
             are
             not
             to
             subiect
             the
             Offices
             to
             the
             commoditie
             of
             the
             men
             ,
             but
             to
             seeke
             out
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             fit
             and
             sufficient
             for
             them
             .
             When
             Saul
             was
             resolued
             to
             recommend
             vnto
             Dauid
             that
             Duell
             ,
             or
             single
             Combat
             against
             the
             Gyant
             Goliah
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             accommodate
             him
             ,
             as
             also
             therein
             to
             honour
             him
             the
             more
             ,
             hee
             put
             his
             owne
             rayment
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             an
             helment
             of
             brasse
             vpon
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             a
             brigandine
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             owne
             compleat
             Armour
             ;
             but
             Dauid
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             man
             of
             little
             stature
             ,
             and
             not
             accustomed
             to
             shut
             vp
             in
             harnesse
             ,
             found
             the
             weight
             thereof
             to
             be
             too
             heauie
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             very
             troublesome
             to
             his
             body
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             to
             obey
             the
             Kings
             Command
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             might
             not
             seeme
             to
             reiect
             the
             honour
             the
             king
             was
             pleased
             to
             doe
             him
             ,
             hee
             was
             willing
             to
             make
             tyrall
             ,
             
               Si
               arma●us
               posset
               incedere
            
             ;
             Whether
             hee
             could
             goe
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             for
             he
             had
             neuer
             proued
             it
             .
             But
             when
             hee
             found
             hee
             could
             hardly
             goe
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             not
             the
             free
             libertie
             and
             command
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             hee
             sayd
             vnto
             the
             King
             ;
             
             
               Non
               possum
               sic
               incedere
               ,
               quia
               non
               vsum
               habeo
               :
            
             I
             cannot
             goe
             with
             these
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             not
             accumstomed
             .
             And
             therefore
             rather
             made
             choyse
             to
             betake
             himselfe
             to
             his
             sheepheards
             staffe
             ,
             his
             stones
             ,
             and
             his
             sling
             ,
             which
             he
             knew
             well
             how
             to
             vse
             ,
             then
             to
             put
             on
             the
             Kings
             royall
             rayment
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             rich
             Armour
             ,
             and
             afterward
             to
             giue
             an
             ill
             account
             of
             what
             was
             committed
             vnto
             him
             .
             But
             where
             shall
             you
             meete
             with
             the
             man
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             that
             is
             like
             vnto
             Dauid
             ?
             Nor
             is
             it
             fit
             for
             Kings
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             to
             imitate
             Saul
             ,
             for
             we
             dayly
             see
             notable
             Losses
             in
             matters
             of
             Warre
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ;
             by
             accommodating
             and
             honouring
             such
             persons
             with
             Offices
             ,
             as
             had
             neuer
             beene
             trayned
             vp
             in
             them
             ,
             wanting
             that
             sufficiencie
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             is
             fitting
             for
             the
             administration
             of
             them
             .
             As
             for
             
             your
             Prebends
             ,
             and
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             Dignities
             ,
             whose
             nomination
             appertaineth
             vnto
             Kings
             ,
             they
             had
             neede
             take
             the
             greater
             care
             therein
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             are
             of
             more
             importance
             ,
             then
             Temporall
             .
             Your
             ancient
             Canons
             and
             Councells
             will
             bee
             your
             direction
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             teach
             yee
             ,
             what
             yee
             are
             to
             doe
             and
             doe
             inforce
             it
             ,
             with
             such
             weighty
             and
             effectuall
             reasons
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             worthy
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             and
             considered
             by
             Kings
             ,
             when
             they
             make
             the
             like
             Elections
             ,
             or
             Nominations
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             may
             not
             erre
             therein
             :
             And
             heere
             will
             I
             bring
             to
             their
             remembrance
             ,
             that
             which
             God
             did
             ,
             when
             that
             famous
             and
             ancient
             Tabernacle
             was
             to
             be
             built
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             a
             figure
             of
             his
             holy
             Church
             .
             Who
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             vs
             )
             nominated
             Bezaleel
             a
             curious
             workeman
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             workemanship
             ,
             
             whom
             he
             filled
             with
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             indewed
             him
             with
             wisedome
             and
             knowledge
             from
             heauen
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             finish
             that
             worke
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             to
             perfection
             ,
             God
             himselfe
             hauing
             drawen
             the
             plot
             ,
             and
             being
             the
             chiefe
             ,
             and
             principall
             Contriuer
             thereof
             .
             And
             if
             for
             that
             dead
             Edifice
             ,
             for
             which
             humane
             skill
             and
             dexteritie
             might
             seeme
             to
             haue
             beene
             sufficient
             ,
             there
             was
             made
             choice
             of
             a
             man
             of
             such
             singular
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             such
             admirable
             partes
             ,
             as
             is
             there
             mentioned
             in
             Exodus
             ;
             for
             the
             gouernment
             of
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             for
             the
             ordring
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             for
             to
             put
             euery
             thing
             in
             it's
             right
             place
             ,
             and
             to
             administer
             Iustice
             equally
             to
             all
             ,
             giuing
             euery
             one
             that
             which
             is
             his
             ;
             things
             all
             of
             them
             of
             such
             great
             importance
             ,
             and
             which
             doe
             so
             much
             beautifie
             and
             grace
             this
             mysticall
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             what
             ministers
             will
             it
             bee
             necessary
             ,
             that
             Kings
             should
             seeke
             out
             and
             inquire
             after
             ?
             Namely
             Men
             ,
             that
             are
             full
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             wise
             vnderstanding
             men
             ,
             good
             Christians
             ,
             and
             adorned
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Vertues
             .
             And
             if
             they
             will
             not
             beleeue
             me
             ,
             let
             them
             looke
             vpon
             that
             first
             Election
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             made
             ,
             when
             Iudas
             turned
             Apostata
             ,
             despayr'd
             ,
             and
             
             hung
             himselfe
             .
             In
             which
             Election
             ,
             they
             made
             choyse
             of
             Saint
             Mathias
             ,
             a
             man
             well
             knowen
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             had
             beene
             bred
             vp
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             they
             had
             receiued
             very
             good
             satisfaction
             .
             
             
               Oportet
               ex
               his
               viris
               ,
               qui
               nobiscum
               sunt
               congregati
               ,
               in
               omni
               tempore
               ,
               quo
               dominus
               &c.
               
               Testem
               resurrectionis
               eius
               nobiscum
               fieri
               vnum
               ex
               istis
               .
            
             Wherefore
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             which
             haue
             accompanied
             with
             vs
             ,
             all
             the
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             was
             conuersant
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             &c.
             
             Must
             one
             of
             them
             be
             made
             a
             Witnesse
             with
             vs
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             Kings
             finde
             sufficient
             partes
             and
             aduantagious
             abilities
             in
             those
             whom
             they
             know
             ,
             and
             haue
             neere
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Court
             ,
             the
             Election
             may
             in
             all
             likely-hood
             seeme
             to
             light
             more
             safely
             and
             happely
             vpon
             them
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             .
             For
             they
             ,
             who
             being
             still
             in
             our
             eye
             ,
             discouer
             no
             faultes
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             presumed
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             not
             any
             ;
             For
             if
             they
             had
             ,
             in
             such
             persons
             they
             would
             hardly
             be
             hid
             .
             And
             let
             this
             be
             exemplified
             in
             some
             ,
             nay
             many
             of
             those
             your
             pictures
             which
             being
             beheld
             a
             farre
             off
             seeme
             to
             be
             curious
             peeces
             ,
             but
             drawing
             neere
             vnto
             them
             ,
             appeare
             to
             be
             but
             course
             worke
             ,
             and
             discouer
             great
             faultes
             .
             And
             therefore
             Diogenes
             sayd
             ,
             
             you
             must
             stand
             aloofe
             to
             looke
             vpon
             great
             Statuas
             ;
             And
             I
             say
             ;
             That
             he
             who
             in
             his
             speech
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             be
             wise
             and
             discreete
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             no
             lesse
             .
             For
             by
             a
             mans
             silent
             reseruednesse
             ,
             and
             holding
             his
             peace
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             much
             ,
             if
             he
             passe
             for
             a
             wise
             man
             ;
             because
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             saith
             ;
             
               Stultus
               quoque
               si
               tacuerit
               ,
               sapiens
               reputabitur
               :
            
             Euen
             a
             foole
             ,
             when
             he
             holdeth
             his
             peace
             ,
             is
             counted
             wise
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             may
             he
             seeme
             to
             be
             a
             good
             Man
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             great
             way
             from
             vs
             ,
             because
             we
             neither
             see
             his
             deedes
             ,
             nor
             heare
             his
             words
             .
             And
             peraduenture
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             it
             was
             ordayned
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             could
             not
             be
             chosen
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             had
             beene
             one
             of
             the
             number
             and
             fellowship
             of
             those
             Cardinalls
             there
             present
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Election
             .
             And
             when
             kings
             ,
             cannot
             meete
             with
             sufficient
             persons
             amongst
             those
             whom
             they
             know
             ,
             they
             must
             looke
             others
             
             out
             ,
             though
             they
             bee
             farther
             off
             .
             For
             so
             did
             the
             wisest
             King
             that
             euer
             was
             ,
             King
             Salomon
             ;
             who
             vsed
             diligences
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             Kingdome
             ,
             for
             to
             seeke
             out
             the
             best
             Artificers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             the
             fittest
             and
             ablest
             men
             for
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             He
             could
             not
             content
             himselfe
             with
             good
             workemen
             onely
             ,
             but
             he
             sought
             out
             those
             likewise
             ,
             that
             were
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             the
             worthiest
             .
             The
             like
             course
             ought
             Kings
             to
             take
             ;
             who
             alwayes
             ,
             in
             those
             Elections
             that
             they
             make
             ,
             for
             the
             building
             and
             vpholding
             of
             this
             Edifice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             not
             content
             themselues
             with
             electing
             onely
             those
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             but
             in
             seeking
             out
             the
             best
             and
             the
             worthiest
             .
             Whereby
             their
             Conscience
             shall
             rest
             the
             more
             secure
             ,
             and
             freer
             from
             opinion
             .
             Whereas
             in
             doing
             the
             contrary
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             the
             wisest
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             learned
             ,
             affirme
             ;
             That
             their
             Conscience
             is
             not
             onely
             charged
             therewith
             but
             that
             they
             are
             likewise
             bound
             to
             the
             restitution
             of
             the
             robbery
             ,
             that
             is
             therein
             done
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             lamentable
             thing
             ,
             that
             for
             to
             pleasure
             a
             priuate
             subiect
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             eate
             and
             drinke
             his
             fill
             ,
             and
             triumph
             in
             his
             pleasures
             ,
             a
             King
             should
             put
             himselfe
             in
             hazard
             of
             going
             to
             Hell.
             But
             aboue
             all
             the
             foresayd
             diligences
             ,
             Kings
             ought
             to
             haue
             recourse
             vnto
             Prayers
             &
             supplications
             ,
             beseeching
             Almightie
             God
             that
             he
             will
             illuminate
             their
             vnderstandings
             that
             they
             may
             elect
             the
             best
             .
             For
             so
             did
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             who
             being
             to
             picke
             out
             two
             of
             of
             the
             best
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             pack
             of
             those
             that
             were
             there
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             to
             proceede
             to
             the
             Election
             ,
             they
             betooke
             themselues
             to
             prayer
             ,
             vttering
             these
             words
             so
             full
             of
             meekenesse
             and
             humilitie
             ;
             
               Tu
               domine
               ,
               qui
               nosti
               corda
               omnium
               ,
            
             
             
               Ostende
               ,
               quem
               elegeris
               ex
               his
               duobus
               vnum
               ,
               accipere
               locum
               Ministerij
               huius
               :
            
             Thou
             Lord
             ,
             which
             knowest
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             shew
             whether
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             thou
             hast
             chosen
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             take
             the
             roome
             of
             this
             Administration
             ,
             and
             Apostleship
             .
             For
             ,
             being
             that
             mens
             goodnesse
             and
             sufficiencie
             ,
             principally
             consisteth
             in
             the
             inwardst
             part
             of
             the
             
             heart
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             close
             ,
             and
             so
             subiect
             to
             change
             ,
             that
             God
             onely
             can
             truly
             know
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             refer
             the
             Mayne
             of
             these
             our
             Elections
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             may
             be
             guided
             by
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             may
             be
             the
             chie●e
             and
             principall
             Elector
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             said
             touching
             prouision
             of
             those
             that
             are
             knowen
             in
             Court
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             open
             a
             gap
             for
             those
             that
             are
             tumultuous
             Pretenders
             ,
             and
             ambitious
             Courtiers
             ,
             to
             carry
             all
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             let
             nothing
             that
             falls
             ,
             scape
             their
             fingers
             .
             For
             these
             are
             much
             better
             knowen
             ,
             then
             those
             wise
             and
             vertuous
             men
             ,
             who
             ordinarily
             liue
             retyred
             ,
             and
             attend
             more
             to
             the
             Complying
             with
             obligations
             of
             their
             profession
             ,
             and
             function
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Compliments
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             spend
             their
             whole
             life
             in
             pretensions
             .
             And
             it
             hapneth
             not
             once
             ,
             nor
             twice
             ,
             but
             dayly
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             follow
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             frequent
             Princes
             Pallaces
             ,
             haue
             not
             so
             much
             followed
             their
             studies
             ,
             and
             frequented
             the
             schooles
             .
             And
             few
             there
             are
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             take
             pleasure
             in
             reading
             of
             bookes
             ,
             to
             informe
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             to
             supply
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             defectiue
             in
             them
             ,
             concerning
             the
             knowledge
             of
             businesses
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             vnderstanding
             and
             execution
             of
             their
             Offices
             .
             But
             the
             miserie
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             wise
             and
             prudent
             Man
             shall
             seeke
             to
             make
             his
             entrance
             and
             accesse
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Porters
             will
             shut
             the
             doore
             against
             him
             .
             And
             fooles
             hauing
             such
             free
             entrance
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             wise
             men
             are
             kept
             out
             .
             As
             it
             hapned
             to
             that
             wise
             Philosopher
             who
             being
             clad
             in
             a
             meane
             but
             honest
             habit
             ,
             pressed
             amongst
             the
             rest
             to
             the
             Kings
             Antecamera
             ,
             or
             with-drawing
             Chamber
             ,
             where
             hee
             vsed
             to
             giue
             Audience
             ,
             hauing
             very
             necessary
             occasion
             to
             speake
             vnto
             him
             .
             But
             as
             hee
             offered
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             the
             Porter
             still
             clappt
             the
             doore
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             enter
             .
             Hee
             being
             a
             discreete
             man
             ,
             presently
             entred
             into
             the
             reckoning
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             seeing
             how
             the
             world
             went
             ,
             shifted
             himselfe
             out
             of
             the
             companie
             ,
             and
             changing
             his
             poore
             ,
             for
             a
             rich
             
             Habit
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             the
             fashion
             as
             others
             vse
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             knowen
             ,
             to
             make
             them selues
             knowen
             in
             Court
             ,
             way
             was
             made
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             presently
             let
             in
             .
             And
             at
             his
             going
             in
             ,
             hee
             kissed
             his
             cloake
             ,
             and
             sayd
             ;
             
               Honoro
               honorantem
               me
               ,
               quia
               quod
               virtus
               non
               potuit
               ,
               vestis
               obtinuit
               :
            
             I
             honour
             thee
             ,
             that
             hast
             honourd
             me
             ,
             for
             what
             vertue
             could
             not
             effect
             ,
             my
             costly
             cloathing
             hath
             obtained
             ;
             For
             he
             that
             is
             rich
             and
             well
             clad
             ,
             is
             commonly
             the
             best
             knowen
             and
             most
             respected
             .
          
           
             
               Vir
               benè
               vestitus
               ,
               pro
               vestibus
               ,
               esse
               peritus
            
             
               Creditur
               à
               mille
               ,
               quamuis
               Idiota
               ●it
               ille
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               goes
               ,
               in
               gay
               Cloathes
               ,
            
             
               A
               wise
               man
               is
               held
               to
               be
               ;
            
             
               Though
               some
               know
               ,
               ther
               's
               not
               so
            
             
               Arrant
               a
               Cocks-combe
               ,
               as
               he
               .
            
          
           
             
               Et
               sapiens
               ,
               non
               accedit
               ad
               fores
               ,
               quas
               durus
               Ianitor
               obsidet
               :
            
             But
             your
             Men
             that
             are
             wise
             ,
             discreete
             ,
             and
             vertuous
             ,
             beare
             not
             so
             base
             a
             minde
             ,
             as
             to
             go
             thither
             ,
             where
             they
             either
             know
             or
             haue
             cause
             to
             feare
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             debarr●d
             of
             entrance
             :
             so
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             the
             most
             deseruing
             ,
             are
             the
             least
             knowen
             .
             To
             this
             point
             therefore
             I
             reply
             ,
             that
             those
             men
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             nominated
             for
             Offices
             ,
             and
             Dignities
             ,
             may
             be
             knowen
             two
             manner
             of
             wayes
             ;
             First
             ,
             by
             that
             good
             fame
             and
             report
             which
             goes
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             opinion
             of
             vertue
             ,
             learning
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             which
             the
             world
             holdeth
             of
             them
             .
             Which
             we
             may
             rightly
             compare
             to
             the
             sweete
             and
             fragrant
             odour
             of
             that
             pretious
             and
             costly
             oyntment
             ,
             
             which
             the
             blessed
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             powred
             forth
             on
             our
             Sauiours
             feet
             ;
             Wherof
             it
             was
             said
             ;
             
               Repleta
               est
               domus
               ex
               odore
               vnguenti
               :
            
             That
             the
             whole
             house
             was
             filled
             with
             the
             Sauour
             of
             the
             oyntment
             .
             When
             either
             in
             Court
             ,
             Citie
             or
             Countrie
             ,
             there
             is
             found
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             like
             a
             sweete
             Sauor
             in
             the
             nostrills
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             beares
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             scatters
             in
             what
             companie
             soeuer
             he
             comes
             ,
             a
             most
             odoriferous
             and
             pleasing
             perfume
             
             of
             his
             Vertue
             ,
             Holinesse
             ,
             and
             Learning
             (
             which
             is
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             says
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             
             and
             his
             fellow
             Labourers
             ,
             the
             sweet
             sauour
             of
             Christ
             )
             there
             is
             no
             neede
             to
             seeke
             for
             any
             other
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             any
             farther
             Inquiry
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             sufficient
             of
             it selfe
             to
             make
             choyse
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             conferre
             vpon
             him
             the
             greatest
             Offices
             of
             trust
             ;
             It
             being
             safer
             to
             put
             them
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             then
             into
             many
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             more
             in
             his
             Maiesties
             eye
             ,
             and
             by
             sight
             better
             knowen
             vnto
             him
             .
             For
             the
             best
             knowledge
             of
             man
             is
             by
             the
             eare
             .
             And
             he
             that
             will
             not
             beleeue
             me
             ,
             
             let
             him
             reade
             Saint
             Austin
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             Letter
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             Saint
             Ierome
             ,
             hauing
             expressed
             the
             great
             desire
             and
             content
             that
             hee
             should
             take
             in
             the
             knowledge
             and
             sight
             of
             him
             ,
             corrects
             that
             speech
             of
             his
             ,
             saying
             ;
             That
             he
             had
             not
             spoken
             well
             ,
             in
             saying
             ;
             That
             he
             did
             not
             know
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             seene
             his
             most
             learned
             bookes
             wherein
             were
             represented
             vnto
             him
             his
             very
             heart
             and
             soule
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             he
             that
             shall
             be
             knowen
             by
             the
             like
             fame
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             learned
             bookes
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             written
             ;
             Or
             if
             he
             be
             a
             souldier
             ,
             by
             the
             great
             and
             noble
             Acts
             that
             hee
             hath
             done
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             good
             gouernment
             ,
             in
             those
             places
             of
             Commaund
             which
             hee
             hath
             held
             ;
             Such
             a
             one
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             well
             knowen
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             neuer
             put
             his
             head
             within
             the
             Court
             gates
             ,
             or
             seene
             the
             Pallaces
             of
             Kings
             .
             The
             second
             kind
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             your
             ambitious
             and
             solicitous
             pretenders
             doe
             giue
             of
             themselues
             ,
             who
             are
             ordinary
             Attendants
             and
             Assistents
             in
             the
             Courts
             and
             palaces
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             houses
             of
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             seeking
             to
             insinuate
             themselues
             into
             their
             grace
             and
             fauour
             ,
             by
             flatteries
             ,
             Compliments
             ,
             and
             Lyes
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             by
             giftes
             ▪
             and
             subornations
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             doore
             is
             neuer
             shut
             ,
             because
             they
             carry
             about
             them
             (
             if
             need
             be
             )
             the
             Master
             Key
             ,
             not
             a
             gilded
             key
             ,
             but
             a
             key
             of
             pure
             golde
             ,
             whose
             bitts
             and
             wardes
             are
             of
             diamonds
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             make
             their
             way
             ,
             remoue
             all
             difficulties
             ,
             open
             the
             cunningst
             locks
             ,
             and
             enter
             the
             strongest
             castles
             .
             This
             is
             not
             that
             
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             required
             for
             conferring
             Offices
             vpon
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             shut
             them
             out
             of
             all
             :
             For
             it
             is
             to
             be
             presupposed
             ,
             that
             these
             who
             doe
             thus
             negociate
             ,
             and
             pay
             soundly
             for
             their
             places
             ,
             must
             make
             their
             best
             profit
             of
             them
             and
             fell
             at
             deare
             rates
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             the
             sooner
             get
             out
             of
             debt
             ,
             and
             haue
             wherewith
             all
             to
             maintaine
             themselues
             ,
             their
             wiues
             ,
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             their
             familie
             .
             But
             to
             these
             kinde
             of
             men
             ,
             Kings
             may
             (
             and
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             reason
             )
             vse
             by
             way
             of
             answer
             ,
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             :
             Amen
             ,
             
             
               Amen
               ,
               dicovobis
               ,
               nesciovos
            
             :
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             not
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             here
             likewise
             lay
             open
             one
             notable
             Conse●age
             and
             deceit
             ,
             which
             kings
             ,
             vsually
             suffer
             by
             the
             cunning
             plots
             ,
             and
             bolde
             impudencies
             of
             pretenders
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             fauour
             of
             those
             which
             put
             to
             their
             helping
             hand
             ,
             and
             giue
             them
             their
             best
             furtherance
             ;
             And
             this
             it
             is
             :
             That
             when
             any
             of
             these
             pretenders
             is
             priuie
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             not
             the
             like
             parts
             of
             Learning
             and
             Vertue
             and
             other
             abilities
             ,
             as
             others
             haue
             ,
             to
             mount
             at
             the
             first
             flight
             to
             those
             high
             places
             ,
             whereunto
             their
             ambition
             aspireth
             ,
             they
             seeke
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             base●t
             and
             meanest
             Offices
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             base
             and
             vile
             meanes
             ,
             either
             by
             buying
             them
             with
             their
             money
             as
             good
             cheape
             as
             they
             can
             ;
             and
             when
             their
             purse
             cannot
             stretch
             so
             farre
             ,
             worke
             themselues
             in
             by
             the
             Codpisse
             ,
             by
             matching
             with
             this
             or
             that
             other
             Courtiers
             Kinsewoman
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             like
             humane
             respects
             ,
             making
             these
             the
             stepps
             for
             their
             preferrment
             .
             God
             celiuer
             all
             good
             Kings
             from
             such
             kinde
             of
             Prouisions
             ;
             especially
             if
             they
             be
             preferred
             by
             them
             to
             places
             of
             Audience
             ,
             and
             of
             Iustice
             ;
             for
             therein
             shall
             they
             sinne
             grieuously
             ,
             because
             they
             put
             men
             into
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             necessitated
             ,
             who
             ,
             for
             to
             relieue
             their
             wants
             ,
             and
             to
             maintaine
             their
             Vanities
             ,
             they
             ,
             and
             their
             wiues
             take
             bribes
             ,
             and
             set
             Iustice
             out
             to
             sale
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             not
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             post
             haste
             ,
             (
             to
             the
             great
             preiudice
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             )
             they
             goe
             still
             ascending
             
             to
             greater
             places
             ,
             and
             higher
             Dignities
             ,
             wherein
             they
             goe
             on
             in
             doing
             greater
             hurt
             and
             more
             mischiefe
             .
             And
             these
             kinde
             of
             men
             ,
             are
             like
             vnto
             your
             martinets
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             be
             not
             raised
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             are
             not
             able
             to
             flye
             ,
             but
             being
             raised
             neuer
             so
             little
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             very
             high
             flight
             .
             So
             is
             it
             with
             these
             men
             ,
             who
             not
             hauing
             sufficiencie
             for
             the
             meanest
             places
             ,
             are
             no
             sooner
             raised
             a
             little
             by
             fauour
             ,
             and
             by
             suborning
             ,
             from
             that
             first
             Office
             which
             they
             no
             way
             deserued
             ,
             but
             they
             afterwards
             make
             a
             higher
             pitch
             ,
             and
             goe
             away
             with
             the
             best
             Offices
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             And
             the
             errour
             in
             this
             ,
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             Kings
             doe
             thinke
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             put
             into
             those
             places
             for
             their
             merit
             ,
             and
             good
             partes
             ,
             when
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             farre
             otherwise
             .
             Though
             sometimes
             also
             it
             cometh
             so
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             Kings
             knowing
             how
             that
             such
             a
             one
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             or
             such
             an
             Office
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             put
             him
             out
             of
             that
             ,
             clap
             him
             into
             another
             better
             and
             greater
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             which
             requireth
             greater
             parts
             ,
             and
             more
             sufficiencie
             ;
             crossing
             that
             sentence
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             (
             who
             is
             the
             eternall
             wisdome
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             cannot
             lye
             :
             )
             That
             hee
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             trusty
             in
             a
             little
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             trusted
             with
             much
             .
             Neither
             can
             he
             be
             held
             fit
             for
             the
             greater
             places
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             sufficiencie
             in
             him
             for
             the
             lesser
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             Whether
             Honours
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             and
             Dignities
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             conferr'd
             on
             those
             ,
             that
             sue
             for
             them
             ?
          
           
             TO
             men
             of
             much
             Learning
             ,
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             Quality
             ,
             and
             that
             haue
             beene
             of
             some
             vse
             and
             seruice
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             some
             Ministers
             doe
             ,
             &
             haue
             sayd
             ;
             why
             do
             you
             not
             sue
             (
             Sir
             )
             for
             such
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             place
             ?
             Especially
             seeing
             that
             Kings
             loue
             to
             be
             sued
             vnto
             ;
             And
             that
             to
             sue
             ,
             beg
             ,
             and
             craue
             is
             so
             holy
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             God
             himselfe
             knowing
             our
             necessities
             ,
             
             wil●th
             vs
             to
             aske
             
               Petite
               ,
               &
               accipietis
            
             ,
             Aske
             ,
             and
             yee
             shall
             haue
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             to
             bee
             a
             certaine
             kinde
             of
             pride
             ,
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             receiue
             ,
             without
             being
             desirous
             to
             sue
             .
             For
             to
             sue
             ,
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             humilitie
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             to
             seeke
             to
             runne
             any
             other
             course
             ,
             sauours
             of
             I
             know
             not
             what
             singularitie
             ,
             rashnes
             and
             presumption
             .
             Hereunto
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             difference
             betwixt
             sueing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             sueing
             to
             Men
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             crauing
             of
             spirituall
             goods
             ,
             and
             the
             crauing
             of
             Temporall
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             sueing
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             better
             our selues
             much
             ,
             and
             those
             principall
             Vertues
             ,
             
               Faith
               Hope
            
             ,
             and
             Charitie
             ,
             are
             much
             increased
             and
             augmented
             .
             For
             our
             Faith
             increaseth
             ,
             when
             we
             petition
             God
             ,
             by
             acknowledging
             him
             to
             be
             the
             vniuersall
             Lord
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             who
             onely
             can
             fulfill
             our
             requests
             and
             desires
             According
             to
             that
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ;
               super
               abundanter
               quàm
               petimus
               aut
               intelligimus
            
             ;
             
             That
             is
             able
             to
             doe
             exceeding
             aboundantly
             aboue
             all
             that
             we
             aske
             ,
             or
             thinke
             ;
             &c.
             
             Likewise
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Charitie
             ,
             receiue
             thereby
             an
             Increase
             ,
             because
             we
             hope
             ,
             for
             a
             good
             end
             of
             our
             petition
             :
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             doe
             we
             likewise
             loue
             God
             ,
             from
             whom
             wee
             hope
             to
             
             receiue
             the
             good
             ,
             we
             desire
             .
             And
             this
             hath
             the
             greater
             force
             and
             truth
             with
             it
             ,
             when
             wee
             craue
             spirituall
             goods
             .
             And
             of
             these
             spake
             our
             Sauiour
             when
             hee
             sayd
             ;
             
               Pettite
               ,
               &
               accipietis
            
             .
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             Iames
             saith
             ;
             if
             any
             of
             you
             lacke
             wisdome
             ,
             let
             him
             aske
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             giueth
             to
             all
             men
             liberally
             ,
             and
             reprocheth
             no
             man
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             giuen
             him
             .
             But
             it
             is
             conditionall
             ,
             and
             bounded
             with
             a
             
               Nihil
               haesitans
            
             ;
             That
             he
             aske
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             wauer
             not
             .
             Which
             may
             likewise
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             Temporall
             goods
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ordayned
             to
             a
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             super-naturall
             end
             .
             But
             to
             aske
             of
             men
             ,
             produceth
             farre
             different
             effects
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             for
             one
             of
             these
             two
             ends
             men
             may
             aske
             temporall
             things
             ;
             Either
             for
             to
             raise
             themselues
             ,
             or
             to
             remedie
             themselues
             .
             Of
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             ,
             who
             demand
             their
             pay
             and
             satisfaction
             for
             their
             seruices
             ,
             for
             the
             remedying
             and
             relieuing
             of
             their
             necessities
             ,
             wee
             haue
             already
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             blamed
             ;
             but
             in
             conscience
             ,
             and
             Iustice
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             helpe
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             due
             satisfaction
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             of
             right
             belongeth
             vnto
             them
             .
             Of
             the
             former
             who
             seeke
             to
             rayse
             themselues
             ,
             they
             stand
             crouching
             and
             kneeling
             with
             cap
             in
             hand
             to
             obtaine
             their
             purpose
             ,
             being
             very
             dextrous
             and
             diligent
             in
             doing
             courtesies
             ,
             obsequious
             in
             their
             outward
             behauiour
             ,
             kissing
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             making
             Congies
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             pro●trating
             themselues
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             they
             thinke
             may
             doe
             them
             good
             ,
             dawbing
             their
             Compliments
             with
             base
             and
             seruile
             flatteries
             .
             Of
             which
             kinde
             of
             men
             ,
             
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             saith
             ;
             
               Est
               qui
               nequiter
               humiliate
               se
               ,
               &
               interiora
               eius
               plena
               sunt
               dolo
               .
            
             There
             is
             some
             ,
             that
             being
             about
             wicked
             purposes
             ,
             doe
             bow
             downe
             themselues
             ,
             whose
             inward
             parts
             ,
             burne
             altogether
             with
             deceit
             :
             Being
             like
             vnto
             your
             birdes
             of
             rapine
             ,
             who
             though
             it
             be
             naturall
             vnto
             them
             to
             flye
             vp
             and
             downe
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             yet
             are
             content
             to
             stoope
             and
             abase
             themselues
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             seaze
             on
             their
             prey
             .
             Which
             is
             euen
             to
             a
             letter
             or
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             to
             a
             haire
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             
             that
             Kings
             Dauid
             sayd
             :
             
               Incli●auitse
               ,
               &
               cadet
               ,
               
               cum
               dominatus
               fuerit
               pauperum
               :
            
             He
             crowcheth
             ,
             and
             boweth●
             and
             therefore
             heapes
             of
             poore
             doe
             fall
             by
             his
             might
             .
             Or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Originall
             :
             
               vt
               dominetur
               pauperum
            
             .
             He
             humbles
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             may
             grow
             great
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             domineere
             and
             swagger
             ouer
             the
             poore
             ▪
             For
             all
             their
             reuerences
             and
             adorations
             ,
             serue
             to
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             to
             raise
             themselues
             vpon
             the
             wings
             of
             their
             ambition
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             in
             a
             good
             place
             ,
             they
             may
             stoope
             the
             freer
             to
             their
             pray
             :
             So
             that
             those
             ,
             who
             but
             yesterday
             had
             them
             at
             their
             feete
             ,
             see
             them
             now
             towring
             ouer
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             loose
             the
             sight
             of
             them
             ;
             whom
             they
             adore
             thus
             raysed
             ,
             as
             those
             before
             adored
             them
             ,
             when
             but
             lately
             ,
             l●ke
             poore
             snakes
             ,
             they
             licked
             the
             dust
             with
             their
             tongue
             ,
             and
             trayled
             their
             belly
             on
             the
             ground
             .
             And
             growing
             now
             warme
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             greatnesse
             ,
             sting
             those
             most
             ,
             who
             did
             most
             foster
             and
             cherish
             them
             .
             And
             these
             men
             ,
             though
             they
             negociate
             well
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             get
             what
             they
             pretend
             ,
             yet
             doe
             they
             not
             obtaine
             any
             thing
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             who
             neuer
             grants
             vnto
             them
             what
             they
             desire
             for
             such
             like
             ends
             .
             
             According
             to
             that
             of
             Saint
             Iames
             ;
             ye
             aske
             ,
             and
             receiue
             not
             ,
             because
             ye
             aske
             amisse
             ,
             that
             ye
             might
             lay
             the
             same
             out
             on
             your
             pleasures
             .
             Howbeit
             sometimes
             it
             is
             granted
             vnto
             them
             for
             their
             further
             punishment
             and
             chasticement
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             S.
             Austen
             affirmeth
             ;
             
             
               Multa
               Deus
               concedit
               iratus
               ,
               quae
               negaret
               propitius
            
             ;
             God
             grant
             ,
             many
             things
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             which
             he
             denyes
             in
             his
             loue
             .
             And
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             recounted
             of
             
               Augustus
               Caesar
            
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             amisse
             from
             the
             purpose
             ,
             who
             being
             importuned
             to
             bestow
             an
             Office
             vpon
             one
             ,
             who
             with
             great
             instance
             begged
             it
             of
             him
             ,
             would
             by
             no
             meanes
             giue
             it
             him
             ,
             but
             conferr'd
             it
             on
             another
             that
             neuer
             sued
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             did
             better
             deserue
             it
             .
             And
             he
             alleadging
             the
             perseuerance
             of
             his
             petitions
             ,
             and
             complayning
             ,
             that
             he
             hauing
             beene
             so
             long
             and
             earnest
             a
             suitor
             ,
             he
             should
             bestow
             it
             vpon
             one
             that
             had
             neuer
             sought
             vnto
             him
             for
             it
             ;
             Caesar
             made
             him
             this
             answer
             :
             
               T●n
               eras
               dignus
               qui
               peteres
               ;
               ille
               ,
               qui
               acciperet
               :
            
             Thou
             wast
             worthy
             ,
             to
             sue
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             hee
             ,
             to
             haue
             it
             .
             There
             are
             
             some
             things
             which
             may
             be
             receiued
             ,
             
             which
             may
             not
             so
             well
             be
             sued
             for
             ,
             so
             saith
             Vlpian
             in
             a
             certaine
             Law
             of
             his
             ;
             
               Quaedam
               enim
               ,
               tametsi
               honestè
               accipiantur
               ,
               inhoneste
               tamen
               petuntur
               :
            
             There
             are
             certaine
             things
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             which
             albeit
             they
             may
             be
             honestly
             receiued
             ,
             yet
             may
             they
             be
             vnhonestly
             desired
             .
             Kings
             are
             to
             bestow
             their
             fauours
             ,
             but
             others
             must
             not
             sue
             for
             them
             .
             
               Hoc
               non
               peti
               ,
               sed
               praestari
               solere
               ,
            
             saith
             another
             Law
             ;
             it
             is
             fit
             ,
             good
             turnes
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             not
             sued
             for
             to
             be
             done
             .
             And
             it
             was
             the
             same
             mans
             saying
             ;
             
               Inuitum
               ,
               non
               ambientem
               ,
               esse
               ad
               rempublicam
               assumendum
               :
            
             That
             he
             ,
             that
             was
             vnwilling
             to
             receiue
             honour
             ,
             not
             he
             that
             did
             ambitiously
             seek
             after
             it
             was
             to
             be
             preferred
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             And
             trust
             me
             ,
             I
             cannot
             search
             into
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             it
             should
             become
             a
             Custome
             ,
             not
             to
             giue
             ,
             but
             to
             those
             that
             aske
             ;
             For
             neither
             they
             ,
             that
             giue
             ,
             doe
             gaine
             thereby
             ,
             nor
             they
             that
             aske
             ,
             are
             bettred
             thereby
             .
             For
             to
             giue
             ,
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             worthy
             prayse
             ,
             and
             thankes
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             liberally
             and
             freely
             it
             is
             giuen
             .
             And
             the
             Prouerb
             saith
             :
             
               Bis
               dat
               ,
               qui
               citò
               dat
               :
            
             He
             doubles
             his
             gift
             ,
             that
             giues
             quickly
             .
             Whereas
             he
             ,
             that
             stays
             looking
             and
             expecting
             to
             be
             sued
             vnto
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             giue
             with
             an
             ill
             will
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             freely
             as
             he
             should
             .
             For
             (
             as
             Seneca
             truly
             saith
             )
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             that
             costes
             a
             man
             dearer
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             bought
             by
             intreaties
             ,
             and
             petitionings
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             either
             offices
             ,
             or
             Rents
             ,
             are
             bestow'd
             on
             those
             ,
             which
             deserue
             them
             ,
             without
             making
             suite
             for
             them
             ,
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             doth
             commend
             and
             indeare
             the
             rectitude
             ,
             and
             iust
             dealing
             of
             the
             Doner
             .
             And
             all
             good
             and
             vertuous
             men
             take
             heart
             and
             incouragement
             thereby
             ,
             and
             are
             fill'd
             with
             good
             hopes
             ;
             and
             those
             ,
             which
             are
             otherwise
             ,
             ashamed
             and
             confounded
             ;
             and
             becomes
             the
             meanes
             many
             times
             of
             making
             them
             turne
             ouer
             a
             new
             leafe
             ,
             and
             leaue
             their
             former
             lewd
             course
             of
             life
             .
             But
             when
             this
             rigour
             and
             strictnesse
             is
             obserued
             ,
             of
             not
             giuing
             to
             him
             that
             asketh
             not
             ,
             though
             hee
             merit
             and
             deserue
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             to
             be
             made
             a
             meritorious
             
             cause
             ,
             to
             sue
             ,
             and
             to
             negociate
             ;
             and
             occasion
             giuen
             ,
             that
             more
             care
             should
             be
             placed
             in
             this
             ,
             then
             in
             deseruing
             well
             ,
             whereby
             mens
             mindes
             and
             courages
             ,
             haue
             their
             edge
             abated
             ,
             and
             are
             dishartened
             .
             For
             to
             aske
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             for
             the
             end
             aforesayd
             ,
             it
             draweth
             on
             this
             inconuenience
             with
             it
             .
             Which
             is
             Aristotles
             opinion
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             good
             in
             all
             true
             reason
             of
             Morall
             Philosophy
             .
             The
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             quoteth
             a
             sentence
             ,
             which
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             vsed
             often
             to
             repeate
             ;
             
               Beatius
               est
               magis
               dare
               ,
               quam
               accipere
               :
            
             Farre
             more
             excellent
             ,
             and
             more
             prayse-worthy
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             giue
             ,
             then
             to
             take
             .
             And
             if
             not
             to
             take
             ,
             be
             so
             good
             a
             thing
             ,
             much
             better
             shall
             it
             be
             ,
             not
             to
             aske
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             is
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             meanes
             to
             the
             other
             .
             And
             herein
             did
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             glorie
             much
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             of
             himselfe
             ;
             That
             he
             would
             rather
             liue
             by
             the
             labour
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             then
             be
             importunate
             in
             crauing
             .
             And
             that
             great
             Prophet
             Samuel
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             did
             most
             prize
             and
             iustifie
             himselfe
             of
             before
             the
             people
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             faithfully
             performed
             his
             function
             ,
             without
             crauing
             or
             taking
             any
             thing
             .
             There
             was
             a
             time
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Romane
             Senate
             did
             ordaine
             ,
             that
             the
             Consullship
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             chiefe
             Magistracies
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             giuen
             to
             any
             ,
             saue
             such
             as
             sued
             for
             them
             .
             This
             Law
             ,
             at
             first
             was
             good
             ;
             for
             then
             ,
             none
             durst
             presume
             to
             sue
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             those
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             peoples
             opinion
             did
             well
             deserue
             them
             ,
             and
             tooke
             it
             for
             a
             great
             affront
             that
             they
             should
             receiue
             a
             deniall
             .
             So
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             euery
             one
             did
             labour
             by
             his
             noble
             Actions
             to
             deserue
             that
             Dignitie
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             all
             the
             people
             might
             thinke
             him
             worthy
             thereof
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             this
             proued
             to
             be
             a
             very
             pernicious
             Law
             ;
             for
             ,
             no●
             those
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             vertues
             ,
             and
             heroicall
             Acts
             ,
             did
             deserue
             this
             Honour
             ;
             but
             those
             ,
             that
             were
             the
             most
             powerfull
             did
             sue
             for
             it
             ,
             whilest
             others
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             these
             ,
             durst
             not
             shew
             themselues
             in
             the
             busines
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             vtterly
             excluded
             from
             those
             honourable
             Offices
             .
             This
             inconuenience
             ,
             was
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             Publicola
             the
             Consull
             made
             a
             Law
             ,
             vpon
             paine
             of
             death
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             to
             be
             
             punished
             ,
             who
             without
             approbation
             from
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             ,
             should
             sue
             for
             any
             of
             the
             said
             Offices
             .
             And
             likewise
             ,
             for
             the
             curbing
             of
             this
             Vice
             ,
             was
             the
             Calphurnian
             Law
             enacted
             .
             But
             now
             (
             for
             our
             finnes
             )
             hath
             crept
             in
             amongst
             vs
             that
             Greekish
             infection
             ,
             
             wherof
             I
             Socrates
             saith
             ,
             that
             Ambition
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             was
             growen
             to
             that
             extreamitie
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             hight
             ,
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             putting
             ambitious
             pretenders
             to
             death
             ,
             those
             honourable
             places
             were
             not
             bestowed
             but
             vpon
             those
             ,
             which
             did
             shame-fully
             sue
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             could
             best
             negociate
             by
             their
             power
             ,
             purse
             ,
             or
             friends
             ,
             whichis
             ,
             was
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             an
             occasion
             in
             all
             times
             and
             places
             ,
             that
             with
             scandalous
             corruption
             ,
             and
             Simoniacall
             trading
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             and
             Benefices
             shall
             be
             giuen
             and
             solde
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             will
             giue
             most
             .
             Not
             the
             better
             person
             ,
             but
             the
             better
             purse
             shall
             carry
             it
             .
             The
             inconueniences
             ,
             that
             follow
             the
             so
             much
             fauouring
             of
             suitors
             ,
             and
             being
             vn-mindfull
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             tend
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             serue
             ,
             and
             deserue
             well
             ,
             are
             very
             great
             ,
             and
             not
             vnknowen
             to
             all
             those
             that
             are
             Statists
             ,
             and
             good
             Common-wealths
             men
             .
             And
             if
             the
             shortnesse
             ,
             which
             I
             desire
             to
             obserue
             in
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             did
             not
             hinder
             mee
             ,
             a
             large
             field
             would
             here
             discouer
             it selfe
             vnto
             me
             ,
             wherein
             to
             enter
             and
             expatiate
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             might
             take
             occasion
             to
             treate
             of
             the
             false
             hoods
             ,
             shiftes
             ,
             deceits
             ,
             and
             iniustices
             ,
             which
             are
             dayly
             vsed
             in
             such
             like
             pretensions
             ,
             and
             petitions
             ,
             which
             haue
             beene
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             destruction
             and
             ruine
             not
             only
             of
             particular
             Common
             wealthes
             but
             of
             whole
             Kingdomes
             .
             And
             this
             which
             I
             speake
             ,
             is
             of
             so
             much
             truth
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Doctors
             hold
             for
             certaine
             ,
             that
             the
             Monarchie
             of
             the
             House
             royall
             of
             Dauid
             was
             ouerthrowne
             by
             giuing
             credit
             to
             the
             malice
             and
             deceit
             of
             a
             couetous
             pretender
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             twelue
             Prouinces
             which
             his
             heyres
             possessed
             ,
             of
             those
             twelue
             Tribes
             ,
             two
             onely
             remayned
             intire
             vnto
             him
             :
             The
             case
             was
             this
             ;
             
             King
             Dauid
             ,
             hauing
             (
             in
             performance
             of
             that
             oath
             and
             promise
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             made
             vnto
             Ionathan
             )
             giuen
             vnto
             his
             sonne
             Mephibosheth
             ,
             all
             those
             heredements
             ,
             
             messuage
             ,
             and
             goods
             ,
             which
             were
             King
             Sauls
             ;
             And
             commanding
             Ziba
             ,
             that
             hee
             ,
             and
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             his
             seruants
             ,
             should
             serue
             him
             ,
             and
             till
             his
             land
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             in
             foode
             to
             eate
             ;
             there
             entred
             into
             Ziba's
             minde
             a
             diuelish
             pretension
             ,
             
             to
             beg
             all
             Mephibosheths
             estate
             for
             himselfe
             .
             And
             thereupon
             ,
             tooke
             hold
             of
             such
             an
             occasion
             ,
             as
             seemed
             fittest
             vnto
             him
             to
             worke
             this
             his
             treacherie
             and
             deceite
             .
             When
             King
             Dauid
             fled
             from
             his
             sonne
             Absalon
             to
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             Ziba
             the
             seruant
             of
             Mephibosheth
             met
             him
             with
             a
             couple
             of
             Asses
             sadled
             ,
             and
             vpon
             them
             two
             hundred
             cakes
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             an
             hundred
             bunches
             of
             Raysons
             ,
             and
             an
             hundred
             of
             dryed
             Figgs
             ,
             and
             a
             bottle
             of
             Wine
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             like
             commodities
             for
             the
             refreshing
             of
             Dauid
             and
             his
             followers
             .
             And
             hauing
             a
             Lye
             ready
             at
             hand
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             thought
             on
             before
             ,
             hee
             castes
             himselfe
             downe
             at
             the
             Kings
             feete
             ,
             and
             telling
             him
             a
             thousand
             leasings
             ,
             raised
             false
             witnesse
             against
             Mephibosheth
             ,
             informing
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             that
             Mephibosheth
             was
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             tolde
             him
             ;
             This
             day
             shall
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             restore
             mee
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             my
             father
             .
             Is
             it
             eu●n
             so
             ,
             sayd
             the
             King
             ?
             Behold
             ,
             Thine
             are
             all
             ,
             that
             pertained
             vnto
             Mephibosheth
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             this
             businesse
             was
             strangely
             carryed
             .
             For
             notable
             was
             the
             facilitie
             ,
             where
             with
             the
             King
             gaue
             credit
             to
             the
             calumniation
             of
             this
             pretender
             ,
             and
             the
             remissenesse
             which
             he
             shew'd
             in
             punishing
             so
             loud
             a
             lye
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             a
             treason
             ,
             when
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             innocencie
             of
             Mephibosheth
             ,
             was
             afterwards
             made
             knowne
             vnto
             him
             .
             And
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             conceiue
             concerning
             this
             point
             ,
             is
             ;
             That
             the
             cause
             why
             hee
             did
             not
             punish
             this
             so
             fowle
             a
             treacherie
             ,
             was
             ;
             Either
             for
             that
             he
             was
             conscious
             to
             himselfe
             of
             the
             fault
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             committed
             in
             hauing
             giuen
             such
             easie
             beliefe
             there
             vnto
             :
             or
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             rootes
             of
             this
             suspicion
             ,
             and
             iealousie
             ,
             did
             remaine
             still
             deepely
             grounded
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             For
             the
             calumnies
             ,
             and
             cautelous
             suggestions
             of
             Pretenders
             ,
             carry
             this
             mischiefe
             still
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             pierce
             euen
             to
             the
             very
             
             heart
             ,
             and
             are
             hardly
             remooued
             from
             the
             minde
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             giues
             eare
             vnto
             them
             .
             
             
               Verba
               susurronis
               ,
               quasi
               simplicia
               ,
               &
               ipsa
               perueniunt
               ad
               intima
               cordis
               :
            
             The
             words
             of
             a
             Tale-bearer
             ,
             are
             as
             flatterings
             ,
             and
             they
             goe
             downe
             into
             the
             bowells
             of
             the
             belly
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             adviseth
             vs
             ,
             that
             when
             such
             men
             come
             to
             speake
             with
             vs
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             to
             whisper
             things
             in
             our
             eare
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             not
             hearken
             vnto
             them
             .
             
             
               Quando
               submiserit
               vocem
               suam
               ,
               ne
               credid
               eris
               ,
               ei
               ,
               quoniam
               septem
               nequitiae
               sunt
               in
               corde
               illius
               .
            
             Though
             hee
             speakes
             fauourably
             ,
             beleeue
             him
             not
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             seuen
             abhominations
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             Which
             in
             plainer
             language
             ,
             speakes
             thus
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             When
             a
             flatterer
             shall
             talke
             vnto
             thee
             in
             a
             low
             voyce
             ,
             and
             whisper
             thee
             softely
             in
             thine
             eare
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             not
             be
             heard
             of
             the
             standers
             by
             ,
             caste
             him
             out
             for
             an
             eare-wigg
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             giue
             credit
             vnto
             him
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             seuen
             ,
             nay
             seuenty
             malitious
             purposes
             in
             that
             mans
             heart
             .
             And
             it
             would
             be
             a
             great
             ioy
             and
             comfort
             vnto
             mee
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             discouer
             vnto
             Kings
             ,
             these
             persons
             and
             their
             diuelish
             practises
             ,
             that
             such
             base
             and
             vnworthy
             people
             ,
             might
             not
             vnder
             the
             colour
             and
             shew
             of
             good
             and
             worthy
             men
             ,
             thus
             abuse
             and
             deceiue
             them
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             and
             their
             tongues
             ,
             doe
             not
             alwayes
             go
             together
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             speech
             ,
             and
             the
             thought
             all
             one
             .
             
               Quia
               labia
               doloso
               in
               corde
            
             ,
             
             
               &
               corde
               locuti
               sunt
            
             .
             They
             speake
             deceitfully
             euery
             one
             with
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             flattering
             with
             their
             lippes
             ,
             and
             speake
             with
             a
             double
             heart
             .
             But
             God
             destroy
             such
             deceitfull
             and
             lying
             tongues
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             truth
             may
             finde
             entrance
             in
             the
             Courtes
             of
             Kings
             .
             O
             ,
             how
             many
             inconueniences
             would
             be
             excused
             ,
             if
             those
             persons
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             charge
             is
             committed
             of
             distributing
             Offices
             ,
             and
             rewarding
             of
             seruices
             ,
             would
             take
             the
             care
             ,
             to
             conferre
             them
             on
             those
             that
             deserue
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             those
             that
             negociate
             and
             sue
             for
             them
             ;
             then
             would
             there
             not
             be
             so
             much
             libertie
             ,
             nor
             so
             many
             tricks
             vsed
             in
             petitioning
             ,
             nor
             so
             many
             Orators
             in
             the
             Courte
             ,
             in
             whom
             ,
             by
             this
             suing
             vnto
             them
             ,
             couetousnesse
             
             increaseth
             ,
             and
             the
             hungry
             appetite
             of
             taking
             ;
             whilest
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             all
             modestie
             and
             shame
             is
             vtterly
             lost
             .
             And
             I
             am
             verily
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             kings
             many
             times
             ,
             streightned
             by
             earnest
             intreaties
             ,
             and
             the
             importunate
             prayers
             of
             such
             as
             are
             in
             neere
             places
             about
             them
             ,
             doe
             vndeserued
             fauours
             ,
             rewarding
             vnworthy
             suitors
             ,
             and
             leauing
             out
             those
             that
             are
             worthy
             ,
             because
             they
             doe
             not
             offer
             to
             speake
             and
             sue
             vnto
             them
             .
             And
             that
             you
             may
             perceiue
             that
             I
             doe
             not
             speake
             this
             of
             mine
             owne
             head
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             a
             birde
             of
             mine
             owne
             hatching
             ,
             I
             will
             relate
             that
             here
             vnto
             you
             ,
             which
             Saint
             Luke
             reporteth
             of
             an
             importunate
             woman
             ,
             
             who
             finding
             her selfe
             wronged
             ,
             came
             to
             a
             secular
             Iudge
             ,
             that
             was
             an
             ill
             minded
             man
             ,
             and
             vniust
             ,
             and
             was
             very
             earnest
             with
             him
             ,
             crying
             still
             vnto
             him
             ;
             doe
             me
             Iustice
             against
             mine
             Aduersary
             :
             Which
             he
             would
             not
             of
             long
             time
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             he
             sayd
             with
             himselfe
             ;
             Though
             I
             feare
             not
             God
             ,
             nor
             reuerence
             man
             ,
             yet
             because
             this
             woman
             troubleth
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             doe
             her
             right
             ,
             lest
             at
             the
             last
             shee
             come
             ,
             and
             make
             mee
             weary
             .
             To
             begge
             ,
             and
             sue
             ,
             is
             an
             easiy
             office
             ,
             especially
             ,
             when
             pretenders
             know
             ,
             that
             hearing
             breedes
             wearisomnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             they
             obtaine
             that
             which
             they
             sue
             for
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             nature
             of
             many
             men
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             of
             Kings
             that
             loue
             their
             ease
             ,
             to
             be
             quicke
             in
             their
             grants
             ,
             for
             the
             avoyding
             of
             further
             trouble
             .
             Our
             Sauiours
             Disciples
             ,
             were
             much
             troubled
             ,
             &
             their
             eares
             were
             euen
             tyred
             out
             ,
             with
             hearing
             the
             clamourous
             voyce
             of
             the
             Cananitish
             woman
             ,
             and
             intreated
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             dispatch
             her
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             rid
             of
             her
             .
             And
             we
             vsually
             see
             ,
             that
             your
             importunate
             suitors
             ,
             be
             it
             iust
             ,
             or
             vniust
             ,
             obtaine
             their
             purpose
             .
             And
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             whether
             I
             may
             blame
             them
             most
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             put
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             importunate
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             ,
             be
             it
             right
             ,
             or
             be
             it
             wrong
             .
             God
             knowes
             where
             the
             fault
             lyes
             ,
             and
             will
             reward
             euery
             one
             ,
             as
             he
             deserues
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             sence
             of
             Smelling
             ;
             That
             is
             :
             of
             the
             Prudence
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             THe
             sence
             of
             smelling
             ,
             is
             likewise
             in
             the
             head
             and
             the
             nose
             ,
             it
             's
             adioyning
             Instrument
             ;
             which
             both
             in
             diuine
             ,
             and
             humane
             letters
             beare
             the
             signification
             of
             Prudence
             .
             In
             the
             seuenth
             Chapter
             of
             
               Salomons
               Song
            
             ,
             where
             is
             represented
             vnto
             vs
             the
             beautie
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             amongst
             other
             graces
             there
             recommended
             and
             indeared
             ,
             the
             nose
             is
             not
             the
             least
             .
             
             
               Nasus
               tuus
            
             (
             saith
             her
             beloued
             )
             
               Sicut
               Turris
               Libani
               ,
               quae
               respicit
               contra
               Damascum
               :
            
             Thy
             nose
             ,
             is
             as
             the
             Tower
             of
             Lebanon
             ,
             which
             looketh
             toward
             Damascus
             .
             And
             the
             Expositors
             vpon
             this
             booke
             of
             the
             Canticles
             ,
             doe
             stand
             much
             vpon
             these
             words
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             seeme
             to
             be
             much
             contrarie
             vnto
             that
             ,
             which
             should
             extoll
             and
             set
             forth
             a
             beauty
             to
             its
             full
             perfection
             .
             For
             in
             very
             deede
             ,
             a
             huge
             and
             disproportionable
             nose
             ,
             both
             seemes
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             a
             fowle
             and
             ougly
             thing
             .
             And
             therefore
             those
             interpreters
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             in
             that
             first
             sence
             which
             offers
             it selfe
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             which
             is
             grammaticall
             ;
             but
             in
             it's
             mysticall
             and
             spirituall
             signification
             ,
             which
             by
             a
             generall
             consent
             representeth
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             the
             admirable
             prudence
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Soules
             ,
             a
             thing
             of
             greatest
             importance
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             necessary
             ,
             in
             Prelates
             and
             Gouernours
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             ,
             in
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Princes
             .
             
               Nasus
               tuus
               ,
               sicut
               Turris
               Libani
               :
            
             Thy
             nose
             is
             as
             the
             Tower
             of
             Lebanon
             ;
             Which
             King
             Salomon
             built
             ,
             that
             from
             thence
             he
             might
             behold
             ,
             and
             see
             ,
             all
             whatsoeuer
             passed
             in
             Damascus
             .
             From
             thence
             ,
             might
             he
             discouer
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             their
             ambushes
             ,
             and
             the
             theeues
             lying
             in
             waite
             to
             rob
             Ierusalem
             .
             Of
             this
             
             
             
             
             
             Tower
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             very
             high
             ,
             euen
             ,
             and
             streight
             ,
             and
             for
             to
             represent
             the
             beautie
             of
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             it
             is
             (
             and
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             proprietie
             )
             sayd
             ;
             That
             her
             nose
             is
             like
             a
             Tower
             ;
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             doth
             most
             beautifie
             a
             Citie
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             place
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             is
             a
             fayre
             high
             Tower.
             In
             like
             manner
             in
             the
             face
             of
             any
             person
             ,
             the
             nose
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             eleuated
             and
             lifted
             vp
             aboue
             all
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             face
             ,
             expresseth
             great
             beautie
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             to
             be
             without
             a
             nose
             ,
             or
             to
             haue
             it
             too
             hooked
             ,
             or
             too
             flat
             ,
             extraordinarily
             crooked
             ,
             or
             extraordinarily
             little
             ,
             is
             a
             foule
             deformitie
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             hitherto
             hath
             beene
             sayd
             ,
             is
             ;
             That
             ,
             what
             a
             goodly
             fayre
             Tower
             doth
             ,
             in
             the
             adoring
             and
             setting
             forth
             of
             a
             Citie
             ,
             which
             doth
             exceedingly
             grace
             and
             beautify
             the
             same
             ;
             The
             same
             doth
             the
             nose
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             well
             proportioned
             ,
             that
             it
             much
             commendeth
             all
             the
             whole
             feature
             .
             And
             vpon
             this
             Litterall
             ,
             leaneth
             the
             spirituall
             sence
             of
             this
             place
             ;
             which
             is
             :
             That
             this
             Tower
             doth
             denotate
             discretion
             ,
             and
             prudence
             ,
             which
             exalts
             it selfe
             aboue
             all
             other
             the
             workes
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             doth
             grace
             and
             beautifie
             them
             all
             .
             Many
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             erected
             Fortune
             for
             their
             Goddesse
             ;
             It
             seeming
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             shee
             was
             the
             onely
             Lady
             ,
             and
             Mistris
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             and
             bad
             successe
             ;
             But
             others
             ,
             which
             drew
             neerer
             vnto
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Reason
             ,
             made
             a
             iest
             thereof
             ,
             and
             sayd
             ;
             That
             it
             was
             not
             Fortune
             ,
             that
             afforded
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             prosperitie
             ,
             but
             prudence
             ;
             and
             that
             shee
             was
             rather
             Fortunes
             Mistris
             ,
             and
             that
             her
             power
             did
             predominate
             ouer
             the
             Starres
             .
             And
             therefore
             sayd
             another
             .
          
           
             Nullum
             numen
             abest
             ,
             
             si
             sit
             prudentia
             tecum
             .
          
           
             No
             Deitie
             ,
             no
             power
             ,
             is
             wanting
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             indewed
             with
             wisedome
             .
             Men
             of
             small
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             carelesse
             in
             their
             businesses
             ,
             attribute
             Diuinitie
             to
             Fortune
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             free
             them selues
             from
             the
             note
             and
             imputation
             of
             carelesnesse
             ,
             and
             imprudencie
             .
             But
             the
             
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             fortune
             stays
             not
             behinde
             ,
             when
             prudence
             setts
             forward
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             well
             sayd
             of
             
               Salust
               ;
               Vnusquisque
               est
               artifex
               fortunae
               suae
            
             ;
             Euery
             man
             is
             the
             worker
             out
             of
             his
             own
             fortune
             .
             And
             the
             Spanish
             Prouerb
             tells
             vs
             ,
             
               Que
               la
               buena
               diligencia
               ,
               es
               la
               madre
               de
               la
               buenauentura
               :
            
             That
             good
             diligence
             ,
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             good
             successe
             .
             So
             that
             in
             very
             deede
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             good
             ,
             nor
             bad
             Fortune
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             rules
             and
             gouerns
             all
             ;
             and
             the
             care
             ,
             and
             prudence
             ,
             wherewith
             men
             haue
             recourse
             vnto
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             fit
             and
             conuenient
             for
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             is
             prudence
             in
             Kings
             ,
             of
             that
             great
             importance
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             sayd
             of
             the
             Spouses
             nose
             )
             like
             a
             high
             tower
             ;
             and
             not
             according
             to
             that
             modell
             as
             they
             would
             haue
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             placed
             vpon
             Mount
             Lebanon
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             so
             high
             and
             eminent
             a
             place
             ,
             it
             may
             make
             the
             better
             discouery
             .
             Kings
             must
             haue
             an
             eye
             as
             well
             to
             that
             which
             is
             a
             far
             off
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             neere
             at
             hand
             ;
             on
             this
             side
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             ;
             heere
             ,
             there
             ,
             and
             euery
             where
             .
             They
             must
             bee
             ready
             to
             supply
             vpon
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             other
             occasion
             ;
             They
             must
             see
             ,
             
             and
             foresee
             all
             .
             
               Istud
               est
               sapere
               ,
               non
               quod
               ante
               pedes
               modo
               est
               videre
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               illa
               ,
               quae
               futura
               sunt
               ,
               prospicere
               ,
            
             sayd
             the
             Comicke
             :
             This
             ,
             in
             realtie
             ,
             is
             true
             wisedome
             ,
             not
             to
             see
             that
             onely
             which
             is
             before
             his
             feete
             ,
             but
             to
             foresee
             that
             also
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             And
             this
             prouidence
             ,
             circumspection
             ,
             or
             prudencie
             ,
             sound
             alike
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             The
             Ancient
             did
             so
             artificially
             paint
             prudencie
             ,
             that
             shee
             seemed
             to
             looke
             euery
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             her
             eyes
             fixed
             on
             whatsoeuer
             did
             behold
             her
             .
             For
             prudence
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             silent
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             searching
             ;
             nothing
             escapes
             her
             knowledge
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             vertue
             that
             maketh
             Kings
             like
             vnto
             God.
             For
             ,
             as
             hee
             ,
             by
             his
             diuine
             prouidence
             ,
             doth
             foresee
             all
             ,
             and
             gouerne
             all
             and
             hath
             all
             things
             present
             before
             him
             ,
             so
             they
             by
             their
             humane
             prudence
             ,
             which
             participateth
             of
             the
             diuine
             ,
             behold
             things
             
             past
             ,
             dispose
             of
             things
             present
             ,
             and
             prouide
             for
             things
             to
             come
             .
             Some
             call
             her
             
               Filiam
               Dei
            
             ,
             Gods
             daughter
             ,
             because
             it
             seemed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             shee
             had
             something
             of
             the
             Deitie
             in
             her
             ,
             that
             shee
             was
             his
             Minister
             in
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             disposition
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             ought
             likewise
             to
             be
             the
             Mistris
             of
             Kings
             vpon
             all
             their
             occasions
             .
             For
             (
             as
             Aristotle
             ,
             and
             Plato
             avouch
             )
             no
             man
             can
             gouerne
             well
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             prudent
             .
             In
             ancient
             times
             ,
             the
             Common
             people
             were
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Prudence
             was
             annexed
             vnto
             Kings
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             a
             particular
             gift
             to
             fore-see
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             come
             .
             And
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             prouident
             ,
             and
             prudent
             ,
             they
             held
             to
             bee
             Diuine
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             wisedome
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             wee
             must
             craue
             it
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             did
             
               Moses
               ,
               Ioshua
               ,
               Dauid
               ,
               Salomon
               ,
            
             and
             other
             wise
             Kings
             .
             Which
             to
             obtaine
             ,
             wee
             must
             shunne
             and
             flye
             from
             sinne
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             hee
             should
             bee
             prudent
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             vertuous
             .
             And
             so
             much
             hath
             a
             man
             of
             prudence
             ,
             as
             hee
             hath
             of
             vertue
             .
             And
             according
             to
             this
             measure
             ,
             shall
             the
             authoritie
             ,
             credite
             ,
             and
             opinion
             bee
             which
             hee
             shall
             hold
             with
             the
             people
             .
             The
             Offices
             and
             effects
             ,
             which
             Prudence
             doth
             ,
             and
             causeth
             ,
             are
             many
             ;
             And
             some
             of
             them
             are
             collected
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             many
             and
             various
             expositions
             which
             the
             Doctors
             attribute
             to
             this
             Tower
             ,
             and
             nose
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             goe
             disposing
             ,
             by
             it
             's
             Paragraphes
             ,
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
          
           
             
             
               §.
               I.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Magnanimitie
               of
               minde
               which
               Kings
               ought
               to
               haue
               .
            
             
               BY
               this
               high
               Tower
               ,
               and
               nose
               of
               the
               Spouse
               ,
               some
               vnderstand
               the
               Pope
               ;
               
                 Quia
                 in
                 facie
                 Ecclesiae
                 eminet
              
               :
               Because
               he
               is
               an
               eminent
               man
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               
                 Rabbi
                 Kymki
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Philo
                 Iudaeus
              
               ,
               will
               haue
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               selfe
               same
               reason
               ,
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               of
               a
               King
               ;
               Adding
               withall
               ,
               that
               the
               nose
               doth
               betoken
               Maiestie
               ,
               Grauitie
               ,
               Longanimitie
               ,
               and
               excellencie
               of
               minde
               ,
               wherein
               a
               King
               ought
               to
               exceede
               all
               other
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Persians
               would
               neuer
               choose
               him
               to
               be
               their
               King
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               a
               hooke
               nose
               like
               the
               Eagle
               ,
               well
               shap't
               ,
               and
               proportioned
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               ensigne
               of
               a
               magnanimous
               minde
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               say
               of
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               great
               and
               large
               nostrils
               .
               
               So
               sounds
               that
               word
               of
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ;
                 Longanimis
                 ,
                 &
                 multum
                 misericors
                 :
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 longus
                 naribus
                 .
              
               The
               Lord
               is
               mercifull
               and
               gracious
               ,
               slow
               to
               anger
               ,
               and
               plentious
               in
               mercie
               :
               that
               is
               ;
               Of
               wide
               nostrills
               ,
               full
               of
               sufferance
               and
               patience
               ;
               for
               the
               smoake
               of
               fury
               and
               choler
               doth
               not
               so
               soone
               runne
               vp
               the
               chimney
               ,
               as
               in
               those
               which
               haue
               straight
               and
               narrow
               nostrils
               ,
               who
               are
               soone
               hot
               ,
               and
               sodainely
               incensed
               to
               anger
               .
               And
               the
               selfe
               same
               Philo
               saith
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Leuiticall
               Law
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               admitted
               to
               the
               Preisthood
               ,
               who
               had
               either
               a
               little
               ,
               crooked
               ,
               or
               disproportioned
               nose
               ,
               as
               being
               lesse
               fit
               for
               that
               Ministery
               .
               The
               one
               ,
               are
               hot
               and
               cholerick
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               ill-inclined
               .
               Those
               againe
               ,
               which
               haue
               too
               great
               a
               nose
               ,
               are
               naturally
               cruell
               ,
               and
               proude
               ,
               
               and
               these
               are
               mislik't
               of
               all
               ;
               but
               that
               ,
               as
               much
               commended
               ,
               which
               signifies
               magnanimitie
               ,
               bountifullnesse
               ,
               and
               generousnes
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               sufficient
               largenesse
               to
               suffer
               and
               dissemble
               anger
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               haue
               the
               chimney
               choaked
               with
               a
               little
               smoake
               .
               A
               qualitie
               ,
               so
               much
               importing
               Kings
               ,
               that
               from
               thence
               did
               arise
               that
               Prouerb
               ;
               
                 Qui
                 nescit
                 dissimulare
                 nescit
                 regnare
              
               :
               Hee
               that
               knowes
               not
               how
               to
               dissemble
               ,
               knowes
               not
               how
               to
               rule
               .
               And
               there
               was
               a
               King
               of
               late
               times
               ,
               which
               stickt
               not
               to
               say
               ;
               that
               hee
               would
               not
               haue
               his
               sonne
               know
               any
               more
               Learning
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               this
               sentence
               doth
               containe
               ;
               for
               that
               it
               was
               so
               good
               and
               profitable
               a
               Lesson
               for
               Princes
               .
               
                 Tiberius
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               did
               glorie
               in
               no
               one
               thing
               more
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               Arte
               of
               Dissimulation
               ,
               wherein
               he
               was
               so
               excellent
               ,
               that
               neuer
               any
               ,
               vpon
               any
               ,
               though
               neuer
               so
               great
               occasions
               giuen
               by
               him
               ,
               could
               search
               into
               his
               intents
               ,
               or
               diue
               into
               his
               thoughts
               .
               In
               the
               story
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               it
               is
               written
               ;
               That
               at
               the
               very
               same
               time
               ,
               that
               God
               commaunded
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               to
               be
               giuen
               vnto
               Saul
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               King
               he
               had
               nominated
               ,
               some
               ill
               disposed
               persons
               ,
               that
               were
               malitiously
               bent
               against
               him
               ,
               did
               murmure
               at
               him
               ,
               and
               speake
               ill
               of
               him
               ,
               seeming
               to
               scorne
               ,
               and
               set
               light
               by
               him
               .
               But
               God
               had
               giuen
               him
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               discretion
               ,
               that
               although
               all
               that
               they
               had
               sayd
               ,
               came
               to
               his
               eare
               ,
               
                 Ipse
                 verò
                 dissimulabat
                 se
                 audire
              
               :
               
               Yet
               hee
               held
               his
               peace
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               seeme
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               .
               For
               ,
               when
               Kings
               come
               newly
               to
               their
               Crownes
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               are
               not
               yet
               throughly
               settled
               ,
               it
               is
               great
               prudence
               to
               reserue
               with
               dissimulation
               the
               punishment
               of
               great
               persons
               ,
               that
               with
               better
               occasion
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               better
               coniuncture
               ,
               he
               may
               proceed
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               reason
               and
               Iustice
               shall
               require
               .
               That
               King
               shall
               not
               be
               accounted
               wise
               ,
               that
               shall
               pretend
               execution
               of
               Iustice
               with
               the
               danger
               of
               Insurrections
               ,
               and
               seditions
               ;
               nor
               shall
               the
               iustification
               of
               his
               intent
               ,
               suffice
               to
               execute
               his
               rashnesse
               in
               the
               
               meanes
               ,
               vnlesse
               hee
               first
               ballance
               the
               businesse
               ,
               and
               see
               which
               way
               the
               scale
               will
               incline
               ;
               as
               to
               see
               ,
               how
               farre
               hee
               may
               rely
               vpon
               the
               loue
               of
               his
               subiects
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               end
               may
               sorte
               with
               his
               designes
               ,
               lest
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               scandall
               &
               disobedience
               ,
               may
               proue
               to
               bee
               greater
               ,
               then
               the
               profit
               that
               can
               arise
               from
               the
               execution
               of
               Iustice.
               For
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               it
               is
               great
               wisedome
               in
               a
               King
               ,
               to
               conforme
               himselfe
               according
               to
               the
               times
               ;
               And
               that
               that
               which
               at
               one
               time
               is
               worthy
               of
               punishment
               ,
               should
               be
               dissembled
               ,
               and
               reserued
               to
               be
               punished
               at
               another
               time
               .
               Which
               course
               (
               as
               Saluste
               reporteth
               )
               was
               ,
               in
               Catilines
               time
               ,
               taken
               with
               that
               great
               and
               powerfull
               Courtier
               ,
               
               Crassus
               .
               The
               Emperour
               Iustinian
               ,
               hee
               likewise
               aymes
               at
               this
               marke
               :
               And
               it
               is
               the
               Counsayle
               ,
               which
               S.
               Isidore
               giues
               vnto
               Kings
               .
               The
               like
               did
               King
               Dauid
               when
               Ioab
               so
               treacherously
               slew
               Abner
               .
               Onely
               to
               some
               few
               ,
               that
               were
               very
               inward
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               discouered
               the
               reason
               ,
               that
               mooued
               him
               to
               dissemble
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               punish
               him
               with
               death
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               telling
               them
               with
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               griefe
               ;
               
                 Ego
                 autem
                 adhuc
                 delicatus
                 sum
              
               ,
               
               
                 &
                 vnctus
                 Rex
              
               :
               I
               am
               this
               day
               weake
               ,
               (
               or
               as
               the
               Hebrew
               renders
               it
               ,
               tender
               )
               though
               annoynted
               King.
               As
               if
               he
               should
               haue
               sayd
               ;
               To
               see
               the
               affaires
               of
               my
               Crowne
               and
               Kingdome
               in
               that
               tender
               and
               ticklish
               estate
               wherein
               they
               stand
               ,
               obligeth
               me
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               that
               demonstration
               of
               rigour
               and
               iustice
               ,
               as
               the
               heynousnesse
               of
               this
               fact
               doth
               require
               .
               But
               the
               Lord
               shall
               reward
               the
               doer
               of
               euill
               according
               vnto
               his
               wickednesse
               .
               
                 Tribuat
                 dominus
                 facienti
                 malum
                 ,
                 iuxta
                 malitiam
                 suam
                 .
              
               Here
               ,
               is
               much
               to
               be
               considered
               ;
               the
               great
               care
               ,
               which
               this
               King
               tooke
               in
               concealing
               his
               purpose
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               till
               some
               better
               occasion
               were
               offred
               ;
               For
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               haue
               declared
               himselfe
               before
               ,
               and
               manifested
               his
               meaning
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               hee
               might
               haue
               put
               the
               whole
               Campe
               in
               danger
               of
               Mutining
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               to
               haue
               shewd
               themselues
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               Captaine
               .
               This
               perill
               ,
               he
               ouerpast
               by
               his
               great
               prudence
               ,
               dissembling
               the
               
               matter
               for
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               deferring
               it
               till
               the
               last
               vp-shut
               ,
               when
               now
               the
               businesses
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               were
               better
               settled
               ;
               For
               ,
               the
               most
               important
               point
               in
               gouernment
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               Time
               ,
               and
               occasion
               :
               facilitating
               with
               silence
               and
               dissimulation
               ,
               those
               orders
               and
               decrees
               ,
               which
               doe
               crosse
               the
               peoples
               humour
               ,
               or
               that
               stand
               not
               with
               his
               liking
               that
               is
               powerfull
               with
               them
               ;
               For
               if
               they
               should
               be
               divulged
               before
               their
               due
               time
               and
               season
               ,
               they
               would
               serue
               for
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               to
               incense
               mens
               mindes
               ,
               and
               peraduenture
               to
               turne
               them
               against
               himselfe
               .
               Which
               certainly
               might
               well
               haue
               beene
               Dauids
               case
               with
               Ioab
               ,
               if
               hee
               had
               shewed
               himselfe
               offended
               ,
               and
               openly
               vented
               his
               spleene
               against
               him
               ,
               whilest
               he
               had
               his
               sword
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               stood
               so
               fayre
               in
               the
               peoples
               affection
               ;
               who
               in
               that
               hurre
               might
               haue
               done
               (
               God
               he
               knowes
               what
               )
               for
               the
               aduancing
               of
               his
               ambitious
               ends
               .
               In
               such
               cases
               ,
               it
               is
               great
               prudence
               in
               a
               Prince
               ,
               (
               contineuing
               still
               firme
               and
               constant
               in
               his
               purpose
               )
               to
               benefit
               himselfe
               by
               dissimulation
               ,
               waiting
               for
               a
               fit
               time
               and
               season
               ,
               when
               without
               danger
               hee
               may
               vnmaske
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               safety
               of
               his
               realme
               and
               person
               ,
               put
               his
               resolution
               in
               execution
               .
               A
               word
               well
               kept
               ,
               
               and
               fittly
               spoken
               is
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               )
               like
               apples
               of
               gold
               ,
               in
               pictures
               of
               siluer
               ;
               which
               doth
               not
               onely
               shine
               and
               giue
               a
               glorious
               luster
               ,
               but
               worketh
               it's
               effect
               ,
               and
               discouereth
               the
               art
               and
               cunning
               of
               it's
               Master
               .
               And
               King
               Dauid
               hauing
               heard
               the
               reproachfull
               words
               ,
               and
               reuiling
               tearmes
               which
               Shimei
               to
               the
               very
               face
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               loud
               voyce
               ,
               vttred
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               those
               that
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               wisely
               dissembled
               his
               rayling
               ,
               and
               was
               angry
               with
               Abishai
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               earnest
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               presently
               take
               due
               chasticement
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               reuenge
               the
               great
               affront
               hee
               had
               done
               him
               ,
               and
               would
               by
               no
               meanes
               giue
               consent
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               of
               all
               his
               Army
               should
               once
               moue
               or
               stirre
               against
               him
               .
               For
               ,
               that
               holy
               King
               thought
               it
               fit
               in
               his
               wisedome
               ,
               to
               leaue
               him
               to
               that
               occasion
               ,
               
               which
               hee
               afterwards
               specified
               to
               his
               sonne
               Salomon
               ;
               that
               he
               might
               teach
               Kings
               these
               two
               things
               .
               First
               to
               relye
               on
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               attend
               his
               leasure
               ,
               who
               will
               doe
               that
               for
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               doe
               for
               themselues
               ;
               As
               he
               did
               in
               that
               known
               case
               of
               Moses
               brothers
               murmuring
               against
               him
               ,
               which
               hee
               himselfe
               so
               mildely
               and
               fayrely
               dissembled
               .
               But
               God
               ,
               to
               whose
               account
               runn's
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               tooke
               the
               cause
               into
               his
               owne
               hands
               .
               Secondly
               ;
               That
               it
               is
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               solicitous
               in
               appointing
               Iudges
               ,
               and
               Informers
               ,
               at
               all
               howers
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               against
               such
               ,
               as
               in
               some
               occasions
               ,
               assume
               libertie
               of
               speech
               ,
               and
               freely
               vtter
               their
               mindes
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               another
               sayd
               ;
               In
               free
               places
               ,
               and
               persons
               that
               are
               likewise
               free-borne
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               at
               all
               times
               exercise
               that
               slauery
               vpon
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               clap
               a
               Locke
               and
               chaine
               vpon
               their
               tongues
               .
               Who
               could
               haue
               done
               this
               better
               ,
               then
               that
               omnipotent
               King
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               when
               those
               licentious
               and
               loose-tongued
               Libertines
               ,
               reproached
               him
               with
               such
               sharpe
               &
               bitter
               Taunts
               as
               toucht
               him
               to
               the
               quick
               in
               his
               honour
               ,
               and
               yet
               euen
               then
               with
               what
               a
               royall
               minde
               ,
               and
               princely
               reportment
               did
               he
               carry
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               those
               few
               milde
               and
               moderate
               words
               ,
               which
               he
               spake
               vnto
               them
               .
               Kings
               ought
               not
               to
               expresse
               any
               alteration
               ,
               turbation
               ,
               or
               discomposure
               ,
               for
               those
               things
               which
               they
               see
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               startled
               euery
               foote
               with
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               heare
               ,
               nor
               to
               shew
               themselues
               offended
               at
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               muttred
               and
               murmured
               of
               them
               .
               But
               let
               them
               (
               a
               god's
               name
               )
               mend
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               amisse
               ,
               and
               then
               their
               muttering
               and
               murmuring
               will
               cease
               of
               it selfe
               .
               Heere
               likewise
               Kings
               are
               taught
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               curious
               inquirers
               after
               those
               ,
               that
               speakeill
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               to
               giue
               eare
               to
               euery
               idle
               complaint
               ;
               For
               if
               it
               be
               once
               perceiued
               ,
               that
               their
               eares
               itche
               after
               this
               ,
               infinite
               will
               the
               number
               of
               Delators
               ,
               and
               Informers
               be
               .
               In
               the
               raigne
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               and
               of
               Nero
               ,
               more
               then
               in
               any
               other
               were
               these
               Sycophants
               and
               priuie
               Accusers
               fauoured
               ;
               and
               things
               were
               then
               so
               glazed
               ouer
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               set
               spies
               ,
               that
               should
               curiously
               obserue
               the
               semblance
               ,
               which
               euery
               
               one
               made
               of
               his
               Actions
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               knitting
               of
               the
               brow
               ,
               biting
               the
               lip
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               which
               kind
               of
               carriage
               ,
               seru'd
               as
               a
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               was
               seuerely
               punished
               .
               But
               it
               is
               fitter
               for
               Tyrants
               then
               Christian
               Kings
               ,
               to
               stand
               thus
               in
               feare
               of
               the
               tongues
               of
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               part
               of
               a
               magnanimous
               minde
               ,
               to
               know
               how
               to
               forget
               ,
               and
               forgiue
               iniuries
               ,
               especially
               those
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               to
               whose
               iurisdiction
               ,
               the
               most
               powerfull
               ,
               are
               most
               subiect
               .
               And
               if
               they
               should
               reuenge
               this
               wrong
               vpon
               account
               ,
               the
               number
               would
               be
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               rise
               to
               such
               an
               infinite
               sum
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               quickly
               bring
               their
               Monarchie
               to
               an
               end
               .
               That
               which
               most
               importeth
               for
               their
               own
               and
               their
               Empires
               quiet
               ,
               is
               to
               shake
               all
               kinde
               of
               suspition
               out
               of
               their
               minde
               ;
               and
               whatsoeuer
               others
               thinke
               of
               them
               and
               their
               affaires
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               troubled
               therewith
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               no
               whit
               moue
               them
               .
               
               Holding
               it
               to
               be
               (
               as
               Seneca
               sayth
               )
               the
               sweetest
               maner
               of
               pardon
               ,
               to
               pretend
               ignorance
               of
               the
               delict
               ,
               and
               to
               examine
               with
               care
               his
               owne
               care
               ese
               carriage
               ,
               and
               open
               neglects
               ,
               if
               he
               haue
               committed
               any
               ,
               and
               if
               not
               ,
               not
               to
               care
               a
               pin
               what
               they
               say
               .
               For
               the
               Vulgar
               is
               a
               beast
               of
               many
               heads
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               satisfie
               al
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               is
               there
               no
               reason
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               haue
               an
               Account
               giuen
               them
               of
               that
               which
               the
               Prince
               doth
               .
               It
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               that
               the
               wiser
               and
               grauer
               sort
               ,
               know
               ,
               and
               esteeme
               both
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               proceedings
               .
               This
               was
               the
               doctrine
               of
               that
               great
               King
               ,
               
               Philip
               ●he
               second
               ,
               who
               wrote
               vnto
               his
               Viceroy
               in
               Naples
               ,
               as
               followeth
               :
               
                 Necessario
                 es
                 ,
                 que
                 gouerneys
                 de
                 manera
                 ,
                 quae
                 todos
                 buenos
                 y
                 malos
                 ,
                 no
                 se
                 quexen
                 de
                 vos
                 .
              
               It
               is
               requisit
               ,
               you
               should
               so
               carry
               your selfe
               in
               your
               gouernment
               ,
               that
               all
               ,
               as
               well
               good
               as
               bad
               ,
               may
               not
               complaine
               of
               you
               .
               And
               this
               was
               another
               of
               his
               which
               he
               deliuered
               to
               his
               successour
               ,
               
                 Forc
                 ,
                 oso
                 sera
                 ,
                 que
                 los
                 malos
                 nos
                 murmuren
                 ,
                 y
                 aborr●zca●
                 ;
                 Lo
                 que
                 à
                 nosotros
                 toca
                 ,
                 es
                 proceder
                 de
                 manera
                 ,
                 que
                 tambien
                 no
                 nos
                 aborrezean
                 los
                 buenos
                 :
              
               It
               cannot
               otherwise
               be
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               bad
               will
               murmure
               at
               vs
               ,
               and
               hate
               vs
               ;
               But
               that
               which
               belongeth
               
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               is
               ,
               To
               proceede
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               good
               may
               not
               likewise
               hate
               vs.
               And
               this
               King
               very
               well
               vnderstood
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               proper
               vnto
               Kings
               (
               as
               Alexander
               said
               )
               to
               doe
               well
               ,
               &
               to
               heare
               ill
               .
               Yet
               are
               they
               not
               to
               imagine
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               is
               causelesse
               sayd
               against
               them
               ,
               can
               any
               whit
               diminish
               or
               lessen
               their
               honour
               ;
               For
               it
               stands
               not
               with
               their
               condition
               and
               greatnesse
               ,
               that
               none
               should
               speake
               ill
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               should
               doe
               no
               ill
               :
               And
               then
               no
               such
               thing
               can
               be
               sayd
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               way
               of
               falshood
               and
               lying
               ,
               which
               wil
               soone
               vanish
               .
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               will
               I
               not
               say
               ,
               nor
               shall
               it
               once
               enter
               into
               my
               thought
               ,
               to
               approue
               the
               impudencie
               and
               insolencie
               of
               the
               licentious
               Satyrists
               but
               rather
               holde
               them
               worthy
               of
               seuere
               punishment
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               touch
               vpon
               the
               persons
               of
               Kings
               ,
               whom
               all
               their
               subiects
               ,
               both
               by
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               ought
               to
               respect
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               obey
               .
               Yet
               withall
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               great
               prudence
               ,
               to
               dissemble
               vpon
               some
               occasions
               ,
               be
               they
               neuer
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               close
               and
               secret
               in
               their
               intentions
               ,
               till
               they
               see
               a
               fit
               time
               to
               inflict
               punishment
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               may
               be
               done
               with
               least
               noyse
               .
               For
               some
               men
               sometimes
               ,
               seeking
               to
               suppresse
               the
               fire
               ,
               by
               turning
               and
               stirring
               the
               sticks
               ,
               inflame
               it
               the
               more
               .
               And
               if
               at
               any
               time
               vpon
               vrgent
               occasions
               ,
               and
               vpon
               the
               odiousnesse
               and
               foulenesse
               of
               this
               or
               that
               other
               fact
               ,
               (
               reason
               and
               iustice
               so
               requiring
               it
               )
               they
               shall
               be
               forced
               to
               vse
               seuere
               punishment
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               mingled
               with
               moderation
               and
               mildenesse
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               may
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               arise
               out
               of
               anger
               and
               displeasure
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               zeale
               and
               loue
               to
               the
               publick
               good
               ,
               which
               forceth
               them
               thereunto
               ,
               &
               obligeth
               them
               in
               conscience
               thus
               rigorously
               to
               proceede
               against
               them
               .
               
               For
               (
               as
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               saith
               )
               
                 Qui
                 cum
                 causa
                 non
                 irascitur
                 ,
                 peccat
                 ,
              
               He
               sinnes
               in
               not
               being
               angrie
               ,
               that
               hath
               iust
               cause
               to
               be
               angrie
               .
               And
               then
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Austin
               )
               shall
               a
               Prince
               be
               happy
               ,
               when
               his
               subiects
               shall
               perceiue
               ,
               that
               hee
               punisheth
               not
               onely
               vpon
               iust
               ground
               ;
               
               but
               (
               as
               Seneca
               saith
               )
               
                 non
                 tanquam
                 probet
                 ,
                 sed
                 tanquam
                 inuit
                 us
                 ,
                 &
                 cum
                 magno
                 tormento
                 
                 ad
                 castigandum
                 veniat
                 :
              
               That
               it
               grieueth
               him
               to
               the
               very
               Soule
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               driuen
               ,
               contrary
               to
               his
               nature
               and
               disposition
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
               or
               other
               torment
               ,
               to
               passe
               vpon
               them
               .
               And
               when
               they
               shall
               know
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               punishment
               ,
               he
               only
               pretendeth
               the
               conseruation
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               reuenging
               of
               any
               particular
               wrong
               or
               offence
               done
               vnto
               himselfe
               .
               And
               that
               ,
               if
               he
               doe
               extend
               his
               pardon
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               that
               he
               is
               willing
               to
               leaue
               sin
               vnpunished
               ,
               but
               because
               hee
               pretendeth
               the
               amendment
               of
               the
               delinquent
               .
               And
               more
               especially
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               ,
               that
               he
               recompenceth
               with
               benefits
               ,
               the
               rigour
               and
               sharpenesse
               of
               his
               chasticements
               by
               throwing
               fauours
               on
               a
               brother
               ,
               a
               father
               or
               a
               sonne
               of
               that
               party
               ,
               whose
               Head
               he
               hath
               commanded
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               his
               shoulders
               .
               Which
               gracious
               dealing
               will
               assure
               the
               people
               of
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               the
               Princes
               nature
               ,
               and
               his
               pitifull
               disposition
               ,
               nor
               will
               they
               attribute
               the
               iustice
               he
               shall
               doe
               vpon
               them
               to
               crueltie
               .
               The
               conclusion
               of
               this
               Discourse
               shall
               be
               ,
               this
               ;
               That
               it
               is
               of
               great
               importance
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               should
               know
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               be
               hid
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               be
               it
               neuer
               so
               close
               and
               secret
               ,
               for
               the
               many
               and
               priuate
               diligences
               which
               he
               vseth
               for
               intelligence
               ,
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               sundry
               persons
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               high
               and
               low
               ,
               of
               all
               Estates
               and
               qualities
               ,
               (
               whom
               the
               wisest
               and
               the
               waryest
               cannot
               avoyde
               )
               deputed
               by
               his
               Maiestie
               diligently
               to
               labour
               to
               heare
               ,
               and
               vnderstand
               the
               rumours
               and
               complaints
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               &
               ill
               ,
               that
               is
               either
               said
               or
               done
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               him
               aduise
               thereof
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               informe
               himselfe
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               apply
               such
               remedies
               ,
               as
               he
               in
               his
               wisedome
               shall
               thinke
               fit
               .
               And
               let
               all
               men
               know
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               neuer
               any
               thing
               so
               closely
               carried
               ,
               which
               either
               early
               or
               late
               ,
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               or
               other
               ,
               hath
               not
               (
               by
               good
               diligences
               vsed
               )
               bin
               brought
               to
               light
               ,
               
               &
               made
               known
               to
               the
               king
               .
               And
               therfore
               my
               aduise
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               shall
               be
               that
               which
               Salomon
               giues
               thee
               ;
               Curse
               not
               the
               King
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               thy
               thought
               :
               For
               a
               birde
               of
               the
               ayre
               ,
               sha●l
               carry
               the
               voyce
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               hath
               wings
               ,
               shall
               tell
               the
               matter
               .
               And
               when
               thou
               thinkest
               thy selfe
               safest
               ,
               then
               shalt
               thou
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               
               snare
               .
               And
               let
               Kings
               likewise
               know
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               haue
               a
               minde
               to
               see
               ,
               and
               know
               all
               ,
               they
               ought
               also
               to
               be
               milde
               ,
               and
               mercifull
               in
               punishing
               ,
               mingling
               mercie
               with
               seuerietie
               .
               For
               it
               is
               fit
               and
               necessary
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               desires
               to
               know
               all
               ,
               should
               likewise
               dissemble
               ,
               and
               pardon
               much
               .
            
          
           
             
               §.
               II.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Blandure
               ,
               Gentlenes
               ,
               and
               Loue
               ,
               which
               Kings
               ought
               to
               haue
               .
            
             
               THis
               blandure
               ,
               and
               gentlenesse
               ,
               is
               likewise
               an
               Effect
               of
               prudence
               ,
               and
               Magnanimitie
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               Lordly
               kinde
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               which
               hath
               made
               many
               excellent
               ,
               and
               memorable
               in
               the
               world
               .
               As
               Alexander
               the
               great
               ,
               whom
               nothing
               made
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               that
               his
               Excellencie
               of
               minde
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               ,
               in
               pardoning
               those
               whom
               not
               onely
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               world
               knew
               ,
               had
               iustly
               deserued
               his
               displeasure
               .
               Hee
               ,
               that
               is
               gentle
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               (
               like
               Dauid
               )
               meeke
               spirited
               ,
               nothing
               troubles
               him
               ,
               nothing
               alters
               him
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               keepes
               his
               iudgement
               firme
               and
               enytre
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               the
               more
               freely
               iudge
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               worthy
               of
               pardon
               ,
               or
               punishment
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               qualitie
               very
               proper
               ,
               and
               well
               beseeming
               royall
               Maiestie
               .
               Many
               great
               Monarckes
               and
               Kings
               haue
               had
               this
               in
               high
               esteeme
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               the
               top
               of
               their
               glory
               ,
               for
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               they
               came
               to
               be
               as
               great
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               their
               subiects
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               rule
               and
               Command
               .
               Of
               whose
               examples
               humane
               Histories
               are
               full
               ;
               but
               I
               shall
               only
               cite
               those
               are
               that
               Diuine
               ,
               which
               neither
               adde
               ,
               nor
               diminish
               ,
               by
               indeering
               things
               more
               then
               they
               deserue
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               storyed
               of
               that
               great
               Captaine
               and
               Gouernour
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               of
               the
               
               mildest
               and
               peaceablest
               condition
               ,
               and
               of
               so
               soft
               and
               sweete
               a
               nature
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               afforded
               not
               his
               like
               :
               
                 Erat
                 Moses
                 vir
                 mitissimus
              
               ,
               
               
                 super
                 omnes
                 homines
                 ,
                 qui
                 morabantur
                 in
                 terra
                 :
              
               Moses
               was
               very
               meeke
               ,
               aboue
               all
               the
               men
               ,
               which
               were
               vpon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               And
               he
               of
               all
               other
               ,
               had
               most
               neede
               of
               this
               most
               noble
               qualitie
               ,
               for
               to
               beare
               with
               the
               bitter
               taunts
               ,
               and
               reproachfull
               words
               of
               that
               stiffe-necked
               ,
               and
               vnthankfull
               people
               .
               And
               this
               is
               indeared
               by
               Saint
               Ambrose
               ,
               
               and
               
                 Philo
                 Iudaeus
              
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               affirming
               ;
               That
               towards
               God
               onely
               ,
               hee
               shewd
               himselfe
               as
               stout
               as
               a
               Lyon
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               courage
               ,
               resisting
               the
               vengeance
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               haue
               taken
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               but
               with
               them
               ,
               was
               as
               meeke
               and
               gentle
               as
               a
               Lambe
               .
               A
               generous
               breast
               ,
               and
               the
               courteous
               and
               plaine
               carriage
               of
               Kings
               ouercometh
               all
               ,
               pacifieth
               all
               ,
               and
               leuelleth
               the
               vneuenest
               and
               crookedest
               dispositions
               .
               Which
               we
               may
               well
               exemplifie
               in
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               Dauid
               .
               Of
               the
               former
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ;
               
               
                 Erat
                 homo
                 lenis
              
               :
               He
               was
               a
               smoth
               man.
               He
               was
               smooth
               in
               his
               countenance
               ,
               sweete
               in
               his
               conuersation
               ,
               and
               naturally
               of
               a
               generous
               and
               peaceable
               condition
               .
               Now
               see
               ,
               what
               he
               got
               by
               this
               ;
               Hee
               gayned
               his
               fathers
               blessing
               ,
               his
               brothers
               birth
               right
               ,
               his
               Vnckles
               daughters
               and
               wealth
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               will
               and
               loue
               of
               all
               men
               .
               And
               of
               Dauid
               ,
               it
               is
               sayd
               ;
               
                 Erat
                 rufus
                 ,
                 &
                 pulcher
                 aspectu
                 ,
                 facieque
                 decora
                 :
              
               
               That
               hee
               was
               ruddy
               ,
               and
               withall
               ,
               of
               a
               beautifull
               countenance
               ,
               and
               goodly
               to
               looke
               to
               .
               He
               was
               of
               a
               louely
               and
               gracious
               aspect
               ,
               milde
               ,
               affable
               ,
               and
               aboue
               all
               ,
               a
               great
               friend
               vnto
               goodnesse
               and
               well
               doing
               ,
               onely
               with
               his
               pleasing
               presence
               ,
               hee
               drew
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               the
               people
               after
               him
               ,
               who
               ioyed
               in
               the
               fight
               of
               him
               ;
               And
               with
               this
               ,
               did
               he
               winne
               their
               hearts
               ,
               got
               their
               good
               wills
               ,
               and
               gayned
               the
               kingdome
               .
               When
               by
               a
               good
               and
               painefull
               industrie
               ,
               and
               a
               sweet
               behauiour
               ,
               the
               hearts
               are
               first
               seazed
               on
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               easie
               matter
               to
               conquer
               Kingdomes
               .
               
               In
               the
               sacred
               Historie
               of
               the
               Machabees
               ,
               are
               recounted
               the
               heroyicall
               Acts
               which
               that
               great
               Captaine
               Iudas
               ,
               and
               his
               brethren
               ,
               atcheiued
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               the
               
               Kings
               and
               Kingdomes
               which
               they
               subdued
               ;
               the
               nations
               which
               they
               conquered
               ,
               and
               made
               tributary
               to
               their
               Empire
               ;
               and
               the
               great
               treasure
               of
               gold
               and
               siluer
               ,
               which
               they
               purchased
               .
               And
               all
               this
               they
               effected
               by
               their
               good
               Counsayle
               ,
               gentlenesse
               ,
               and
               patience
               ;
               giuing
               Kings
               thereby
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               be
               of
               a
               meeke
               ,
               peaceable
               ,
               and
               noble
               condition
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               Lords
               and
               Masters
               of
               mens
               wealths
               ,
               and
               hearts
               .
               And
               this
               made
               Polibius
               to
               say
               ;
               that
               a
               courteous
               and
               peaceable
               King
               ,
               conquers
               all
               with
               quietnesse
               ,
               euery
               man
               being
               willing
               to
               yeelde
               and
               submit
               himselfe
               to
               a
               soft
               and
               generous
               disposition
               ,
               that
               is
               free
               from
               anger
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               clemencie
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               Legacie
               which
               God
               allotted
               and
               left
               vnto
               them
               long
               agoe
               in
               the
               olde
               Testament
               .
               
               
                 Mansueti
                 ,
                 haereditabunt
                 terram
              
               :
               The
               meeke
               shall
               inherit
               the
               earth
               .
               And
               afterwards
               ,
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               
               he
               renewes
               this
               promise
               :
               
                 Ipsi
                 possidebunt
                 terram
              
               :
               They
               shall
               inherit
               the
               earth
               .
               They
               shall
               be
               Lords
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               That
               is
               :
               of
               the
               men
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               possessions
               .
               For
               ,
               by
               this
               earth
               which
               God
               promiseth
               vnto
               them
               ,
               S.
               Bernard
               vnderstands
               the
               same
               earth
               ,
               whereof
               men
               are
               formed
               .
               And
               it
               is
               vsuall
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               call
               men
               earth
               .
               And
               thereby
               is
               likewise
               vnderstood
               ,
               that
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               which
               wee
               heere
               inhabit
               ,
               the
               possessions
               thereof
               ,
               it
               's
               gouernment
               ,
               Scepter
               and
               Monarchie
               ,
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               Patrimonie
               ,
               bequeathed
               to
               a
               kinde
               ,
               smooth
               ,
               and
               louing
               nature
               .
               The
               best
               Titles
               ,
               that
               a
               King
               can
               present
               before
               God
               ,
               for
               to
               pretend
               the
               preseruation
               ,
               and
               perpetuitie
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               are
               meekenesse
               ,
               and
               gentlenesse
               .
               These
               Dauid
               represented
               vnto
               him
               ,
               when
               hee
               petitioned
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               continue
               and
               confirme
               his
               kingdome
               in
               his
               sonne
               .
               
               
                 Memento
                 Domine
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 &
                 omnis
                 mansuetudinis
                 eius
                 :
              
               Lord
               remember
               Dauid
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               lowly
               carriage
               .
               Whose
               heart
               ,
               was
               not
               haughty
               ,
               nor
               his
               eyes
               lofty
               ,
               but
               behaued
               and
               quieted
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               a
               childe
               that
               is
               weaned
               of
               his
               Mother
               .
               And
               presently
               God
               collated
               this
               
               benefit
               vpon
               him
               ,
               saying
               ;
               
                 Com
                 cumpleti
                 suerint
                 dies
                 tui
                 ,
                 suscitabo
                 semen
                 tuum
                 post
                 te
                 ,
              
               
               
                 &
                 firmabo
                 regnum
                 eius
              
               :
               When
               thy
               dayes
               be
               fullfille●
               and
               thou
               shalt
               sleepe
               with
               thy
               fathers
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               vp
               thy
               seede
               after
               thee
               ,
               which
               shall
               proceede
               out
               of
               thy
               bowells
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               establish
               his
               Kingdome
               .
               Such
               effects
               doth
               the
               smooth
               breast
               ,
               and
               soft
               heart
               of
               a
               King
               worke
               ;
               And
               this
               is
               so
               sure
               a
               Tenet
               ,
               that
               for
               to
               keepe
               a
               Kingdome
               secure
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Lord
               of
               many
               moe
               ,
               there
               needeth
               no
               other
               claime
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               Loue
               and
               Gentlenesse
               maketh
               .
               For
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               generous
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               led
               by
               the
               necke
               with
               a
               halter
               ,
               nor
               will
               subiects
               long
               indure
               the
               yoake
               of
               a
               Tyrannizing
               and
               proud
               Lord
               :
               whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               are
               easily
               led
               a
               long
               ,
               by
               a
               smooth
               and
               gentle
               hand
               .
               And
               reason
               teacheth
               vs
               as
               much
               ;
               for
               by
               how
               much
               the
               more
               easily
               is
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               moued
               by
               conueniences
               ,
               then
               by
               menaces
               ,
               by
               faire
               meanes
               then
               by
               foule
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               better
               is
               it
               to
               gouerne
               by
               meekenesse
               and
               gentlenesse
               ,
               then
               by
               force
               and
               rigour
               .
               Whence
               we
               draw
               this
               Conclusion
               ,
               That
               too
               much
               sharpnesse
               ,
               and
               excesse
               of
               rigour
               in
               a
               Prince
               ,
               procuteth
               hatred
               ;
               and
               affabilitie
               and
               clemencie
               ,
               Loue.
               Which
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               Kings
               ought
               most
               to
               seeke
               after
               ,
               as
               by
               and
               by
               we
               shall
               shew
               vnto
               you
               ,
               when
               wee
               come
               to
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               these
               two
               qualities
               of
               blandure
               ,
               and
               clemencie
               ,
               so
               befitting
               a
               supreme
               Lord
               ,
               are
               quite
               contrarie
               to
               that
               good
               expedition
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               that
               integritie
               ,
               which
               God
               doth
               require
               in
               a
               Iudge
               ;
               whom
               hee
               willeth
               and
               commaundeth
               .
               That
               in
               matter
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               hee
               shall
               not
               pittie
               the
               case
               of
               the
               poore
               :
               According
               to
               which
               Instruction
               ,
               it
               of
               force
               followeth
               ,
               that
               a
               King
               must
               represent
               two
               contrary
               persons
               ;
               that
               of
               a
               kind
               and
               pittifull
               Father
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               a
               iust
               ,
               and
               angry
               Iudge
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               in
               his
               owne
               nature
               ,
               hee
               be
               kinde
               ,
               and
               tender
               hearted
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               that
               offender
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               be
               set
               free
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Intreaties
               ,
               and
               Teares
               ,
               weapons
               ;
               
               wherewith
               the
               hardest
               and
               cruellest
               hearts
               suffer
               themselues
               to
               be
               ouercome
               .
               And
               if
               he
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               what
               can
               the
               delinquents
               hopes
               end
               in
               ,
               but
               death
               and
               despaire
               ?
               Againe
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               vertuous
               ,
               and
               seuere
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               he
               should
               not
               hate
               the
               vicious
               ,
               and
               grow
               into
               choller
               ,
               when
               hee
               shall
               heare
               of
               their
               cruell
               outrages
               and
               insolencies
               .
               
               Now
               ,
               what
               remedy
               in
               this
               case
               is
               to
               be
               vsed
               ?
               Saint
               Ierom
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Austen
               ,
               
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               a
               King
               ,
               by
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               is
               to
               punish
               ,
               and
               premiate
               ,
               to
               execute
               chasticement
               with
               iustice
               ,
               
               and
               to
               mitigate
               it
               with
               mercy
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               vnworthy
               our
               consideration
               ,
               nor
               lyable
               to
               inconueniencie
               ,
               that
               a
               King
               should
               represent
               two
               persons
               ,
               so
               contrary
               in
               shew
               ,
               as
               iudging
               with
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               Mercie
               .
               For
               two
               vertues
               cannot
               bee
               contrary
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Saints
               and
               holy
               Doctors
               say
               ,
               (
               and
               they
               are
               in
               the
               right
               )
               Mercie
               doth
               not
               hinder
               the
               execution
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               but
               it
               moderateth
               the
               crueltie
               of
               the
               punishment
               .
               And
               it
               is
               very
               necessary
               in
               a
               good
               Iudge
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               haue
               a
               true
               and
               faithfull
               paire
               of
               balance
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               in
               either
               scale
               to
               put
               rigor
               ,
               and
               equitie
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               know
               how
               to
               correct
               the
               one
               by
               the
               other
               .
               The
               Kings
               of
               Portugall
               ,
               (
               especially
               
                 Don
                 Iuan
              
               the
               third
               )
               did
               vse
               to
               iudge
               Capitall
               crimes
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               his
               Councell
               ,
               and
               were
               alway
               accounted
               fathers
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               because
               with
               them
               ,
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               Mercie
               ,
               walked
               hand
               in
               hand
               ;
               shewing
               themselues
               iust
               in
               punishing
               the
               fault
               ,
               and
               mercifull
               in
               mitigating
               the
               punishment
               .
               By
               which
               meanes
               ,
               they
               were
               of
               all
               ,
               both
               feared
               and
               beloued
               .
               And
               let
               not
               Kings
               perswade
               themselues
               ,
               that
               this
               doth
               lessen
               their
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               take
               of
               from
               their
               greatnesse
               ,
               but
               giues
               an
               addition
               ;
               and
               the
               oftner
               they
               sit
               in
               iudgement
               ,
               they
               shall
               doe
               God
               the
               more
               seruice
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdome
               more
               good
               :
               And
               in
               conscience
               ,
               the
               surest
               and
               safest
               course
               ,
               for
               that
               reciprocall
               obligation
               ,
               which
               is
               between
               the
               King
               and
               his
               subiects
               .
               For
               they
               owe
               obedience
               ,
               seruice
               ,
               and
               acknowledgement
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               their
               Lord
               and
               Master
               .
               And
               he
               vnto
               them
               ,
               Iustice
               ,
               
               Defence
               and
               Protection
               .
               For
               to
               this
               end
               and
               purpose
               ,
               doe
               they
               pay
               him
               so
               many
               great
               Tributes
               ,
               and
               Taxes
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               enough
               for
               him
               to
               doe
               it
               by
               others
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               also
               doe
               it
               by
               himselfe
               .
               For
               ,
               neither
               that
               great
               Gouernor
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               Moses
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               after
               him
               ,
               is
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Bible
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               that
               euer
               yet
               condemned
               the
               occupation
               of
               iudging
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               bee
               vnworthy
               royall
               Maiestie
               nor
               contrarie
               to
               the
               reputation
               of
               a
               King.
               I
               know
               no
               other
               preiudice
               in
               it
               ,
               saue
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               one
               sole
               man
               ,
               to
               vndergoe
               so
               great
               a
               taske
               .
               And
               this
               impossibilitie
               ariseth
               from
               the
               multitude
               of
               subiects
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               case
               ▪
               they
               aduise
               ,
               That
               a
               King
               should
               not
               wholly
               take
               away
               his
               hand
               from
               the
               doing
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               lesser
               and
               more
               ordinary
               businesses
               ,
               hee
               should
               remit
               and
               referr
               them
               to
               different
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               the
               weightier
               causes
               ,
               take
               to
               his
               owne
               charge
               ,
               and
               be
               present
               in
               person
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               be
               sit
               vpon
               ,
               and
               determined
               ;
               as
               formerly
               haue
               done
               the
               wisest
               and
               greatest
               Monarkes
               ,
               that
               euer
               were
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Who
               did
               euer
               equall
               King
               Salomon
               ,
               in
               wisedome
               ,
               greatnesse
               ,
               and
               Maiestie
               ?
               yet
               did
               hee
               hold
               it
               no
               disgrace
               vnto
               him
               ,
               to
               humble
               himselfe
               to
               heare
               suitors
               ,
               iudge
               their
               causes
               and
               to
               doe
               them
               Iustice.
               The
               Kings
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               people
               ,
               were
               called
               Iudges
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               glorie
               in
               nothing
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               to
               heare
               ,
               and
               iudge
               the
               people
               .
               And
               in
               all
               Nations
               ,
               this
               hath
               alwayes
               beene
               the
               principall
               Office
               appertaining
               vnto
               Kings
               .
               And
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               saith
               ;
               That
               the
               King
               ,
               
               that
               faithfully
               iudgeth
               the
               poore
               ,
               his
               throne
               shall
               be
               established
               for
               euer
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               §.
               III.
               
            
             
               That
               it
               much
               importeth
               Kings
               ,
               to
               haue
               the
               good
               Loue
               and
               affection
               of
               their
               Subiects
               .
            
             
               KIngs
               ,
               (
               as
               already
               hath
               beene
               sayd
               )
               are
               the
               Heads
               of
               their
               Kingdomes
               ;
               Their
               Estates
               serue
               them
               as
               Members
               ;
               Without
               which
               it
               is
               impossible
               they
               should
               be
               that
               ,
               which
               their
               name
               speakes
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               conuenient
               ,
               but
               necessarie
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               seeke
               to
               gaine
               the
               good
               wills
               of
               all
               ,
               suting
               themselues
               ,
               (
               though
               they
               force
               their
               owne
               )
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               their
               subiects
               ,
               and
               beholding
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               his
               children
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               best
               course
               to
               keepe
               them
               well
               affected
               ,
               and
               contented
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               beloued
               ,
               and
               obayed
               by
               them
               .
               Which
               they
               may
               easily
               doe
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               but
               thinke
               themselues
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               sheepheards
               ,
               and
               fathers
               of
               those
               people
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               recommended
               vnto
               them
               ,
               easing
               them
               of
               those
               wrongs
               and
               grieuances
               ,
               which
               they
               vniustly
               suffer
               ;
               laying
               no
               more
               vpon
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               able
               to
               beare
               ;
               suffring
               them
               ,
               when
               reason
               shall
               require
               ,
               to
               take
               their
               ease
               and
               their
               quiet
               ;
               and
               helping
               to
               sustaine
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               grow
               poore
               ,
               and
               are
               decayd
               .
               Plato
               tells
               vs
               ,
               That
               for
               a
               Prince
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               beloued
               of
               all
               ,
               hee
               must
               bestow
               all
               his
               loue
               ,
               and
               his
               whole
               heart
               ,
               vpon
               the
               Common-wealth
               ;
               his
               will
               ,
               on
               the
               Gods
               ;
               his
               secret
               ,
               on
               his
               friends
               ;
               and
               his
               Time
               ,
               on
               businesses
               .
               For
               ,
               by
               thus
               reparting
               himselfe
               with
               all
               ,
               he
               shall
               haue
               a
               part
               in
               all
               ,
               by
               all
               of
               them
               comming
               to
               vnite
               themselues
               with
               him
               .
               Onely
               in
               this
               good
               Correspondency
               of
               Loue
               betweene
               Kings
               ,
               and
               their
               subiects
               ,
               wise
               Periander
               placeth
               all
               the
               safetie
               ,
               and
               good
               fortune
               of
               
               Kings
               and
               Kingdomes
               .
               Agesilaus
               ,
               King
               of
               Lacedaemon
               ,
               was
               once
               askt
               the
               question
               ,
               How
               a
               King
               might
               liue
               secure
               ;
               For
               that
               it
               is
               oftentimes
               seene
               ,
               that
               neither
               multitude
               of
               seruants
               ,
               nor
               a
               guard
               of
               Halbardiers
               can
               defend
               them
               from
               violence
               ?
               To
               which
               demand
               ,
               hee
               returned
               this
               answer
               :
               
                 Si
                 suis
                 populis
                 ita
                 imperet
                 ,
                 vt
                 parentes
                 filijs
              
               ;
               If
               he
               so
               rule
               ouer
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               a
               father
               doth
               ouer
               his
               children
               .
               The
               King
               that
               loueth
               his
               subiects
               ,
               and
               is
               againe
               beloued
               by
               them
               ,
               neede
               no
               guarde
               ,
               they
               are
               his
               guard
               .
               For
               Loue
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               true
               and
               faithfull
               ,
               plainesheth
               the
               knottiest
               peece
               of
               timber
               ,
               smootheth
               the
               roughest
               and
               most
               vnhewen
               disposition
               ,
               and
               makes
               all
               faire
               ,
               safe
               ,
               and
               peaceable
               .
               It
               is
               a
               most
               strong
               wall
               ,
               and
               more
               durable
               ,
               yea
               then
               Kings
               themselues
               .
               With
               this
               ,
               no
               difficulty
               can
               offer
               it selfe
               vnto
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               may
               not
               ouercome
               ;
               no
               danger
               ,
               whose
               impetuousnesse
               they
               may
               not
               oppose
               ;
               no
               command
               ,
               which
               they
               will
               not
               obay
               .
               For
               as
               Kings
               desire
               no
               more
               of
               their
               subiects
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               well
               serued
               by
               them
               ;
               so
               subiects
               ,
               pretend
               nothing
               from
               their
               Kings
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               beloued
               by
               them
               .
               And
               indeede
               ,
               the
               one
               dependeth
               on
               the
               other
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               a
               King
               loue
               not
               his
               subiects
               ,
               he
               shall
               neither
               be
               well
               serued
               ,
               beloued
               ,
               nor
               obayed
               by
               them
               .
               And
               as
               little
               ,
               if
               he
               loue
               himselfe
               too
               much
               .
               For
               the
               more
               care
               he
               takes
               of
               himselfe
               and
               attends
               his
               owne
               particular
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               more
               his
               subiects
               loue
               departs
               from
               him
               .
               For
               the
               harmonie
               of
               a
               Common-wealth
               consisteth
               ,
               in
               that
               all
               should
               liue
               by
               the
               Kings
               fauour
               ,
               and
               they
               by
               their
               subiects
               loue
               .
               For
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               vigilant
               in
               all
               that
               belongs
               to
               their
               seruice
               :
               and
               Kings
               most
               watchfull
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               concernes
               their
               generall
               good
               ▪
               So
               that
               none
               is
               to
               haue
               lesse
               part
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               then
               the
               King
               himselfe
               .
               And
               because
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               content
               all
               ,
               by
               reason
               not
               onely
               of
               their
               different
               ,
               but
               contrary
               natures
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               at
               least
               to
               content
               the
               most
               .
               There
               are
               two
               differences
               of
               States
               ,
               or
               two
               sorts
               of
               people
               ,
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               a
               Kingdome
               ;
               The
               Citizens
               ,
               (
               or
               which
               comprehendeth
               all
               )
               the
               common
               people
               :
               Or
               your
               Peeres
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               either
               
               are
               persons
               of
               Title
               ,
               or
               aspire
               to
               be
               .
               It
               shall
               be
               good
               discretion
               &
               prudence
               ,
               to
               procure
               to
               content
               the
               people
               ,
               (
               especially
               in
               a
               Kings
               first
               entrance
               into
               his
               raigne
               )
               in
               that
               which
               is
               reasonable
               and
               honest
               .
               And
               if
               their
               demaunds
               shall
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               to
               dissemble
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               time
               to
               consider
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               little
               and
               litle
               ,
               let
               their
               blood
               goe
               cooling
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Counsayle
               of
               your
               olde
               Counsailours
               .
               Which
               had
               it
               beene
               followed
               by
               that
               young
               King
               Rehoboam
               ,
               
               his
               people
               had
               not
               rebelled
               against
               him
               ,
               nor
               hee
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Empire
               ,
               (
               before
               he
               was
               scarce
               warme
               in
               his
               throne
               )
               haue
               lost
               ten
               Tribes
               of
               the
               Twelue
               .
               The
               Common
               people
               ,
               are
               alwayes
               grumbling
               ,
               and
               complayning
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               runne
               into
               rebellion
               ,
               as
               being
               fearelesse
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               multitude
               ,
               and
               carelesse
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               haue
               little
               or
               nothing
               to
               loose
               .
               The
               
                 Minor
                 Plinie
              
               ,
               after
               that
               hee
               had
               made
               a
               large
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               naturall
               vertues
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Traiane
               ,
               after
               that
               he
               had
               shewen
               what
               great
               account
               he
               made
               of
               the
               Common
               people
               ,
               he
               sayth
               ;
               Let
               not
               a
               Prince
               deceiue
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               thinking
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               not
               to
               make
               any
               reckoning
               of
               the
               common
               people
               ;
               for
               without
               them
               he
               cannot
               sustaine
               ,
               nor
               defend
               his
               Empyre
               .
               And
               in
               vaine
               shall
               hee
               procure
               other
               helpe
               ,
               for
               that
               were
               to
               seeke
               to
               liue
               with
               a
               head
               ,
               without
               a
               body
               ;
               which
               besides
               that
               it
               were
               monstrous
               ,
               it
               must
               needes
               toter
               and
               tumble
               downe
               with
               it's
               owne
               weight
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               nothing
               to
               beare
               it
               vp
               .
               And
               if
               Kings
               will
               needes
               know
               what
               kinde
               of
               thing
               the
               Common
               people
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               able
               to
               doe
               vpon
               all
               changes
               and
               alterations
               ,
               let
               them
               take
               into
               their
               consideration
               ,
               that
               which
               passed
               at
               the
               arraignment
               and
               death
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               not
               that
               Rule
               of
               reason
               of
               State
               in
               the
               vilest
               manner
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               then
               practized
               .
               And
               the
               first
               stone
               that
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               moued
               against
               him
               ,
               was
               the
               people
               ;
               for
               they
               knew
               well
               enough
               ,
               that
               without
               them
               they
               could
               not
               awe
               ,
               and
               feare
               Pilate
               ,
               nor
               moue
               him
               by
               their
               accusations
               ,
               and
               false
               witnesses
               to
               condemne
               him
               .
               
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               they
               had
               recourse
               to
               the
               particular
               conueniency
               of
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               be
               a
               friend
               vnto
               Caesar
               ,
               but
               should
               loose
               his
               loue
               ,
               if
               vpon
               this
               occasion
               the
               people
               should
               rise
               and
               rebell
               ;
               by
               which
               tricke
               they
               inclined
               him
               to
               their
               partie
               ,
               and
               wrought
               him
               to
               preferre
               his
               priuate
               Interest
               ,
               before
               publicke
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               preseruation
               ,
               before
               that
               which
               was
               both
               honest
               and
               reasonable
               .
               Againe
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               secure
               ,
               to
               procure
               the
               fauour
               and
               loue
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               more
               easie
               to
               effect
               his
               purpose
               by
               them
               .
               More
               secure
               ,
               because
               without
               their
               loue
               and
               assistance
               ,
               no
               alteration
               in
               the
               state
               can
               take
               effect
               .
               This
               their
               loue
               doth
               vphold
               Kings
               ,
               and
               gets
               them
               the
               opinion
               of
               good
               and
               vertuous
               Princes
               .
               This
               qualifieth
               all
               wrongs
               ,
               or
               makes
               the
               offenders
               pay
               soundly
               for
               them
               ,
               against
               whom
               none
               dare
               seeme
               to
               be
               singular
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               common
               people
               ;
               hauing
               onely
               respect
               to
               their
               particular
               profit
               &
               their
               own
               priuate
               Interest
               ,
               cannot
               desire
               nor
               pretend
               that
               ,
               which
               your
               greater
               Peeres
               ,
               and
               principall
               men
               of
               the
               State
               do
               ,
               who
               alwayes
               (
               out
               of
               their
               ambition
               )
               aspire
               to
               more
               ,
               and
               stand
               bea●ing
               their
               braines
               ,
               how
               they
               may
               compasse
               that
               ,
               which
               their
               imagination
               tells
               them
               they
               want
               ;
               And
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               doth
               this
               their
               Ambition
               increase
               ,
               in
               how
               much
               the
               greater
               place
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               neere
               possibilitie
               of
               that
               which
               they
               desire
               .
               I
               sayd
               (
               before
               )
               more
               easie
               ;
               because
               the
               people
               content
               themsel●es
               with
               aequalitie
               (
               and
               his
               likewise
               makes
               well
               for
               Kings
               )
               with
               the
               administration
               of
               Iustice
               with
               common
               ease
               and
               rest
               ,
               with
               plenty
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               mildenesse
               ,
               gentlenesse
               ,
               and
               peaceablenesse
               of
               him
               that
               ruleth
               ouer
               them
               .
               Now
               ,
               that
               Kings
               may
               procure
               this
               popular
               loue
               ,
               it
               is
               fit
               they
               should
               make
               choyse
               of
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               are
               well
               beloued
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               will
               heare
               them
               with
               patience
               ;
               comfort
               ,
               and
               hearten
               them
               vp
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               the
               more
               willingly
               beare
               the
               burthens
               that
               are
               laid
               vpon
               them
               ,
               the
               Tributes
               ,
               Taxes
               ,
               and
               troubles
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               end
               must
               light
               all
               vpon
               them
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               and
               experience
               teacheth
               the
               
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               That
               the
               Ministers
               and
               seruants
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               make
               him
               either
               beloued
               ,
               or
               hated
               ;
               And
               all
               their
               defects
               or
               Vertues
               turne
               to
               his
               hurt
               ,
               or
               profit
               .
               And
               let
               not
               Kings
               make
               slight
               reckoning
               thereof
               ,
               nor
               let
               them
               colour
               it
               ouer
               with
               Reasons
               of
               State
               ;
               For
               he
               ,
               that
               once
               begins
               to
               be
               hated
               out
               of
               an
               ill
               conceiued
               opinion
               ,
               they
               charge
               him
               withall
               that
               is
               either
               well
               ,
               or
               ill
               done
               .
               For
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               ,
               be
               it
               neuer
               so
               good
               ,
               which
               being
               ill
               interpreted
               ,
               may
               not
               change
               it's
               first
               quali●●e
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               iudge
               things
               by
               apparences
               :
               Which
               is
               another
               principall
               cause
               ,
               why
               Princes
               ought
               to
               procure
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               people
               .
               For
               ,
               in
               conclusion
               ,
               most
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Common
               people
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               Iudge
               of
               Kings
               ,
               but
               is
               their
               Attourny
               ,
               also
               whose
               censure
               none
               of
               them
               can
               escape
               ;
               And
               is
               that
               Minister
               ,
               which
               God
               makes
               choyse
               of
               for
               to
               punish
               them
               in
               their
               name
               and
               fame
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               Temporall
               punishments
               .
               Suting
               with
               that
               which
               we
               sayd
               heeretofore
               of
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               voyce
               of
               God.
               For
               his
               diuine
               Maiestie
               vseth
               this
               as
               a
               meanes
               to
               torment
               those
               ,
               who
               haue
               no
               other
               superiour
               vpon
               earth
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               behoueth
               them
               to
               preuent
               this
               mischiefe
               ,
               and
               to
               winne
               vnto
               them
               the
               peoples
               affection
               by
               as
               many
               wayes
               as
               possibly
               they
               can
               deuise
               ,
               as
               by
               their
               owne
               proper
               person
               with
               some
               ;
               with
               other
               some
               ,
               by
               their
               fauourites
               and
               familiar
               friends
               ;
               and
               with
               all
               by
               their
               Ministers
               .
               For
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               such
               a
               Tully
               ,
               nor
               Demosthenes
               ,
               withall
               their
               eloquence
               ,
               for
               to
               prayse
               ,
               or
               disprayse
               the
               Actions
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               either
               to
               salue
               ,
               or
               condemne
               them
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               peoples
               loue
               ,
               or
               hatred
               .
               A
               great
               cause
               likewise
               of
               procuring
               this
               loue
               ,
               and
               to
               winne
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               &
               to
               giue
               them
               all
               good
               content
               ,
               will
               be
               ,
               if
               Kings
               would
               be
               but
               pleased
               ,
               who
               are
               Lords
               of
               many
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               Prouinces
               ,
               to
               haue
               neere
               about
               them
               naturall
               Ministers
               and
               Counsaylours
               of
               all
               the
               sayd
               seuerall
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               Prouinces
               ;
               For
               Common-wealths
               ,
               &
               kingdomes
               ,
               risent
               it
               exceedingly
               ,
               to
               see
               themselues
               cast
               out
               of
               administration
               ,
               and
               gouernment
               ,
               when
               they
               doe
               not
               see
               at
               the
               
               Kings
               elbow
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               Counsell
               any
               one
               of
               their
               own
               nation
               ,
               and
               countrie
               ,
               conceiuing
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               either
               basely
               esteeme
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               dare
               not
               trust
               them
               ;
               Whence
               ,
               the
               one
               ingendreth
               hatred
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               desireth
               libertie
               .
               Let
               a
               King
               therefore
               consider
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               a
               publicke
               person
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               make
               himselfe
               particular
               ;
               that
               he
               is
               a
               naturall
               Citizen
               of
               all
               his
               Kingdomes
               and
               Prouinces
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ought
               not
               willingly
               to
               make
               himselfe
               a
               stranger
               to
               any
               one
               of
               them
               .
               That
               he
               is
               a
               father
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               &
               therfore
               must
               not
               shew
               himself
               a
               Step-father
               to
               any
               .
               And
               therefore
               let
               him
               still
               haue
               some
               one
               naturall
               childe
               of
               euery
               Prouince
               in
               his
               Councel
               .
               For
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               great
               vnhapines
               to
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               not
               to
               haue
               any
               one
               childe
               of
               theirs
               (
               amongst
               so
               many
               )
               by
               the
               Kings
               side
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               Naturalls
               thereof
               may
               holde
               the
               better
               correspondencie
               .
               For
               these
               more
               speedily
               ,
               &
               with
               more
               diligence
               and
               loue
               ,
               treate
               and
               dispatch
               their
               businesses
               ,
               then
               strangers
               either
               can
               or
               will
               ,
               who
               must
               be
               sued
               vnto
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               nothing
               but
               vpon
               earnest
               intreaty
               ,
               or
               by
               force
               and
               compulsion
               ,
               or
               like
               good
               wary
               Merchants
               ,
               by
               trading
               for
               ready
               mony
               .
               Let
               Kings
               weigh
               with
               themselues
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               as
               naturall
               a
               worke
               in
               them
               to
               afforde
               fauour
               vnto
               all
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               tree
               to
               afford
               fruit
               And
               it
               is
               a
               great
               glorie
               to
               a
               king
               ,
               to
               oblige
               all
               nations
               to
               loue
               him
               .
               For
               that
               King
               much
               deceiueth
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               will
               make
               himselfe
               King
               of
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               Prouince
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ;
               Sithence
               ,
               that
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               whom
               he
               representeth
               on
               earth
               ,
               professes
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               be
               Lord
               of
               t'one
               ,
               and
               t'other
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               hee
               that
               is
               Lord
               of
               many
               ,
               should
               not
               throw
               all
               his
               loue
               and
               affection
               on
               a
               few
               .
               Let
               him
               in
               such
               sort
               conferre
               his
               fauours
               on
               the
               one
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               giue
               occasion
               of
               affront
               and
               disgrace
               to
               the
               other
               .
               For
               ,
               these
               generall
               fauours
               ,
               make
               much
               for
               the
               honor
               and
               estimation
               of
               Kings
               .
               It
               faring
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               with
               those
               trees
               ,
               when
               all
               sorts
               of
               passengers
               ,
               goe
               gathering
               ,
               &
               inioying
               their
               fruits
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               farther
               that
               for
               the
               augmentation
               and
               conseruation
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               Common-wealths
               ,
               and
               Kingdomes
               ,
               towards
               
               their
               Kings
               ,
               (
               a
               maine
               and
               principall
               point
               ,
               which
               o●ght
               to
               be
               esteemed
               in
               more
               ,
               then
               other
               great
               treasures
               )
               it
               will
               be
               very
               conuenient
               (
               and
               is
               the
               Counsayle
               of
               persons
               of
               great
               prudencie
               ,
               throughly
               acquainted
               with
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Kingdomes
               )
               that
               they
               should
               haue
               some
               person
               ,
               or
               persons
               of
               these
               good
               parts
               and
               qualities
               ;
               To
               wit
               :
               Men
               of
               good
               naturall
               abilities
               ,
               &
               of
               great
               wisedom
               ,
               to
               whom
               in
               particular
               ,
               they
               should
               ommit
               the
               care
               to
               heare
               those
               that
               are
               wronged
               ,
               and
               male-content
               .
               For
               the
               graces
               and
               fauours
               of
               Kings
               ,
               as
               proceeding
               from
               humane
               power
               ,
               which
               cannot
               doe
               all
               it
               would
               ,
               haue
               euermore
               beene
               lesse
               in
               number
               then
               the
               pretenders
               .
               And
               therefore
               must
               of
               force
               follow
               ,
               that
               there
               must
               needs
               bee
               a
               great
               number
               of
               discontented
               persons
               in
               all
               Kingdomes
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               most
               sweetely
               gouerned
               .
               Some
               holding
               themselues
               wronged
               ,
               induced
               thereunto
               by
               their
               own
               opinion
               ;
               others
               ,
               by
               disfauours
               ;
               Some
               ,
               by
               bad
               dispatch
               ;
               others
               ,
               by
               delayes
               ;
               And
               some
               ,
               (
               and
               those
               perhapps
               the
               most
               )
               by
               finding
               themselues
               deceiued
               in
               their
               pretensions
               ;
               A
               thing
               that
               ought
               much
               to
               be
               thought
               on
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               few
               ,
               that
               take
               pleasure
               to
               heare
               on
               that
               eare
               .
               These
               men
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               troubled
               with
               cares
               ,
               and
               transported
               with
               passion
               ,
               thrust
               themselues
               into
               all
               Companies
               ,
               great
               ,
               and
               small
               ,
               high
               ,
               and
               low
               ,
               entring
               into
               discourse
               with
               Male-Contents
               ,
               and
               laying
               open
               their
               wounds
               vnto
               them
               ;
               which
               kinde
               of
               men
               ,
               I
               would
               haue
               to
               be
               kindly
               dealt
               withall
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               Ministers
               ,
               should
               giue
               them
               the
               hearing
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               temper
               and
               allay
               this
               their
               passion
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               hearten
               and
               encourage
               them
               ,
               and
               indeede
               make
               shew
               in
               some
               things
               to
               goe
               hand
               in
               hand
               with
               them
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               in
               some
               sort
               against
               their
               king
               and
               Master
               ,
               seeking
               reasons
               to
               maintaine
               their
               part
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               cannot
               blame
               them
               if
               they
               complaine
               ,
               hauing
               so
               much
               cause
               ,
               laying
               the
               fault
               either
               on
               the
               iniquitie
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               or
               the
               carelessenesse
               of
               those
               ,
               through
               whose
               fingers
               these
               things
               were
               to
               passe
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               no
               fault
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               for
               not
               
               hauing
               beene
               truly
               informed
               ,
               so
               can
               hee
               not
               but
               rest
               well
               assured
               of
               their
               good
               bowells
               and
               sound
               intention
               to
               his
               Maiestie
               and
               the
               State.
               This
               is
               a
               cunning
               artifice
               ,
               and
               admirable
               art
               ,
               against
               that
               deadly
               poyson
               ,
               of
               those
               mens
               hatred
               and
               discontent
               ,
               which
               repute
               themselues
               wronged
               and
               disgraced
               .
               And
               the
               better
               will
               this
               take
               with
               them
               ,
               if
               this
               care
               be
               committed
               to
               such
               either
               person
               ,
               or
               persons
               ,
               that
               are
               well
               liked
               and
               beloued
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               haue
               together
               with
               their
               naturall
               grace
               ,
               the
               grace
               of
               heauen
               ,
               a
               gift
               which
               Kings
               can
               neither
               giue
               ,
               nor
               take
               away
               ;
               howbeit
               ,
               they
               giue
               that
               grace
               and
               fauour
               ,
               whence
               resulteth
               the
               peoples
               respect
               .
               For
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               alwayes
               serue
               the
               turne
               ,
               to
               bee
               beloued
               of
               all
               ;
               nor
               will
               this
               generall
               loue
               sometimes
               excuse
               him
               from
               being
               hated
               of
               many
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               this
               the
               grace
               of
               heauen
               must
               bee
               sought
               after
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               man
               made
               choyse
               of
               ,
               as
               hath
               this
               naturall
               gift
               ;
               for
               by
               the
               helpe
               thereof
               ,
               hee
               shall
               be
               the
               better
               beloued
               ,
               and
               ouer
               them
               all
               haue
               the
               more
               commaund
               .
               This
               Counsayle
               ,
               was
               well
               esteemed
               and
               approued
               by
               that
               wise
               and
               prudent
               King
               ,
               
                 Don
                 Philip
              
               the
               second
               ,
               as
               a
               very
               necessary
               ,
               &
               conuenient
               meanes
               for
               to
               temper
               mens
               mindes
               ,
               &
               to
               get
               generall
               notice
               of
               all
               that
               passeth
               ,
               either
               in
               word
               or
               deed
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               be
               able
               to
               giue
               all
               possible
               remedie
               thereunto
               .
               And
               this
               aduice
               pleased
               him
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               hee
               committed
               the
               execution
               thereof
               to
               him
               that
               gaue
               it
               him
               and
               purposely
               remitted
               some
               businesses
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               haue
               the
               better
               occasion
               to
               sound
               mens
               mindes
               ,
               and
               to
               effect
               what
               he
               pretended
               by
               that
               kinde
               of
               course
               :
               And
               in
               short
               time
               gaue
               good
               satisfaction
               by
               the
               proofe
               ,
               and
               made
               knowen
               to
               his
               Maiestie
               how
               much
               good
               was
               inclosed
               in
               this
               Artifice
               ,
               for
               the
               conseruation
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Kingdomes
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               §.
               IIII.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               sagacitie
               ,
               sharpenesse
               of
               wit
               ,
               and
               quicknesse
               of
               apprehension
               ,
               which
               Kings
               ought
               to
               haue
               .
            
             
               GEnebrard
               ,
               and
               other
               graue
               Authors
               say
               ;
               That
               this
               statly
               Tower
               ,
               and
               nose
               of
               the
               Spouse
               ,
               whereof
               wee
               discourse
               ,
               signifieth
               those
               ,
               which
               gouerne
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               excell
               the
               rest
               in
               vnderstanding
               ,
               iudgement
               ,
               sagacitie
               ,
               and
               prudence
               .
               The
               Egyptians
               likewise
               in
               their
               Hieroglyphicks
               ,
               by
               a
               high
               rising
               nose
               ,
               vnderstand
               a
               wise
               and
               sage
               minde
               ,
               that
               hath
               an
               eye
               vnto
               dangers
               ,
               fore-sees
               mischiefes
               ,
               and
               takes
               order
               for
               them
               in
               time
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               ouertaken
               by
               them
               .
               And
               such
               a
               one
               as
               this
               ,
               a
               King
               ought
               to
               haue
               .
               And
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               that
               olde
               Serpent
               had
               not
               had
               that
               hap
               in
               that
               first
               deceit
               ,
               exercised
               on
               our
               first
               Mother
               Eue
               ,
               it
               had
               beene
               needelesse
               for
               one
               man
               to
               watch
               another
               and
               to
               be
               so
               wary
               and
               circumspect
               ,
               as
               now
               they
               are
               .
               But
               because
               he
               ,
               with
               such
               great
               craft
               ,
               and
               subtletie
               ,
               did
               powre
               forth
               this
               his
               poyson
               into
               the
               originall
               fountaine
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               it
               was
               necessary
               that
               against
               this
               his
               venome
               ,
               we
               should
               take
               this
               Antidote
               and
               Treacle
               ,
               for
               a
               preseruatiue
               ,
               and
               preuent
               one
               poyson
               ,
               by
               another
               .
               And
               as
               Treacle
               ,
               being
               made
               of
               poyson
               ,
               serues
               as
               a
               remedie
               against
               poyson
               it selfe
               ,
               so
               ,
               for
               to
               resist
               that
               poyson
               ▪
               which
               that
               Serpent
               by
               his
               subtletie
               ,
               scattred
               and
               spred
               abroad
               amongst
               vs
               ;
               it
               is
               needefull
               ,
               that
               men
               ,
               following
               the
               Counsayle
               ,
               which
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               gaue
               vnto
               his
               Disciples
               ;
               Be
               yee
               wise
               as
               Serpents
               ,
               and
               harmelesse
               as
               Doues
               ;
               should
               ioyne
               these
               two
               together
               .
               For
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               is
               made
               that
               
               fine
               Treacle
               ,
               whereof
               we
               intend
               to
               speake
               .
               Not
               of
               simplicitie
               alone
               ,
               nor
               prudence
               alone
               ,
               but
               of
               both
               together
               .
               This
               is
               that
               true
               and
               perfect
               Confection
               ;
               for
               prudence
               ,
               without
               a
               sound
               and
               harmelesse
               Intention
               ,
               is
               but
               meere
               craft
               and
               subtletie
               ,
               (
               as
               Aristotle
               sayth
               )
               and
               produceth
               nothing
               but
               trickes
               and
               deuises
               ,
               to
               delude
               and
               deceiue
               .
               And
               a
               plaine
               and
               sincere
               intention
               ,
               deuoyd
               of
               prudence
               ,
               doth
               but
               deceiue
               and
               damnifie
               a
               mans
               selfe
               .
               I
               meane
               particular
               persons
               .
               For
               in
               Kings
               this
               want
               of
               warinesse
               ,
               and
               prudent
               sagacitie
               ,
               will
               procure
               greater
               hurt
               to
               the
               generall
               affayres
               of
               the
               Common
               wealth
               .
               Too
               notorious
               and
               well
               knowen
               is
               that
               sentence
               of
               the
               glorious
               
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 ;
                 Sancta
                 rusticitas
                 solum
                 sibi
                 prodest
                 :
              
               Holy
               plainenesse
               and
               simplicitie
               ,
               doth
               onely
               profit
               a
               mans
               selfe
               ,
               That
               is
               ;
               some
               particular
               person
               .
               But
               Kings
               besides
               their
               good
               intention
               ,
               and
               sinceritie
               of
               minde
               ,
               must
               haue
               prudence
               &
               sagacitie
               ,
               for
               to
               resist
               the
               plots
               and
               traps
               of
               the
               ambitious
               ,
               who
               still
               lye
               in
               wayte
               ,
               watching
               a
               fit
               occasion
               for
               to
               deceiue
               them
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               be
               minded
               to
               loose
               their
               reputation
               ,
               their
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               their
               Kingdome
               all
               at
               once
               .
               This
               is
               not
               a
               Prognostication
               ,
               broached
               out
               of
               mine
               owne
               braine
               ,
               but
               vented
               by
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ;
               That
               an
               imprudent
               King
               ,
               
               shall
               ruine
               a
               Kingdome
               .
               
                 Rex
                 insipiens
                 ,
                 perdet
                 populam
                 suum
                 :
              
               An
               vnwise
               King
               ,
               destroyeth
               his
               people
               .
               The
               Prophet
               Esay
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               made
               a
               recapitulation
               of
               the
               graces
               and
               gifts
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               vnderstanding
               ,
               counsayle
               ,
               might
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               diuerse
               other
               wherewith
               the
               holy-Ghost
               was
               to
               adorne
               the
               person
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               that
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               liuely
               patterne
               and
               true
               example
               of
               all
               good
               Kings
               ,
               
               sayth
               ;
               
                 Et
                 replebit
                 eum
                 spiritus
                 timoris
                 Domini
                 :
              
               And
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               rest
               vpon
               him
               :
               Now
               the
               Hebrew
               Rabins
               ,
               whom
               Pagninus
               ,
               and
               Vatablus
               follow
               ,
               reade
               ;
               
                 Olfactio
                 odoratus
                 eius
                 ,
                 erit
                 cum
                 timore
                 Domini
                 :
              
               
               The
               pleasant
               sent
               of
               his
               sweete
               odour
               ,
               shall
               be
               with
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord.
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ;
               Together
               with
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               vertues
               ,
               hee
               shall
               haue
               an
               
               admirable
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               a
               dainty
               delicate
               iudgement
               :
               
                 Odorari
                 faciam
                 eum
              
               :
               I
               will
               make
               him
               to
               sent
               and
               winde
               out
               .
               So
               that
               hee
               shall
               nose
               out
               any
               thing
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               though
               neuer
               so
               farre
               off
               ,
               and
               without
               seeing
               ,
               or
               hearing
               them
               ,
               be
               they
               neuer
               so
               secret
               and
               hid
               ,
               shall
               make
               a
               right
               and
               true
               iudgement
               of
               things
               .
               By
               this
               quicknesse
               of
               sent
               ,
               they
               vnderstand
               that
               nimblenesse
               of
               apprehension
               ,
               sharpenesse
               of
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               sagacitie
               ,
               which
               a
               King
               ought
               to
               haue
               :
               (
               borowing
               the
               Metaphore
               from
               your
               Line-hound
               ,
               or
               blood-hound
               ,
               who
               running
               vpon
               the
               sent
               ,
               and
               nosing
               the
               footing
               of
               what
               he
               is
               put
               vpon
               ,
               discouers
               the
               game
               he
               pursues
               ,
               be
               it
               in
               the
               thickest
               brakes
               ,
               and
               closest
               bushes
               in
               the
               Forrest
               .
               )
               Hee
               must
               be
               so
               subtill
               and
               so
               quicke
               of
               sent
               ,
               that
               nothing
               must
               escape
               his
               knowledge
               ,
               nothing
               be
               hidden
               from
               his
               vnderstanding
               ;
               he
               must
               like
               a
               Surgeon
               ,
               search
               into
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               wound
               :
               there
               is
               no
               mysterie
               so
               secret
               ,
               which
               hee
               must
               not
               pry
               ,
               and
               diue
               into
               ,
               he
               must
               nose
               from
               a
               farre
               the
               impstoures
               ,
               artifices
               ,
               fraudulent
               dealings
               ,
               and
               cunning
               disguises
               of
               those
               that
               go
               about
               to
               deceiue
               him
               .
               When
               wee
               will
               signifie
               such
               a
               mans
               trace
               ,
               or
               which
               way
               hee
               tends
               ,
               Wee
               vsually
               say
               ;
               
                 Ya
                 yo
                 avia
                 olido
                 algo
                 desso
                 :
              
               Now
               I
               begin
               to
               smell
               his
               drift
               .
               I
               haue
               an
               inckling
               what
               hee
               intends
               .
               But
               Kings
               must
               haue
               more
               then
               an
               Inckling
               ;
               they
               must
               haue
               a
               full
               knowledge
               of
               all
               ;
               There
               must
               not
               be
               that
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               mainely
               concernes
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               Kingdomes
               ,
               which
               they
               must
               not
               winde
               and
               sift
               out
               .
               And
               from
               that
               high
               place
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               seated
               ,
               they
               are
               ,
               like
               sentinalls
               in
               a
               watch-Tower
               ,
               to
               see
               ,
               and
               make
               discouery
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               cunning
               practises
               ,
               and
               diuelish
               plots
               deuised
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               slye
               and
               subtile
               carriage
               of
               such
               crafty
               and
               double-dealing
               men
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               treate
               ,
               be
               they
               Naturells
               ,
               or
               Strangers
               .
               For
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Prouerb
               )
               
                 La
                 nistad
                 del
                 anno
                 ,
                 viuen
                 con
                 arte
                 y
                 eng●nno
                 ;
                 y
                 la
                 otra
                 parte
                 ,
                 con
                 enganno
                 ,
                 y
                 arte
                 :
              
               One
               halfe
               part
               of
               the
               yeare
               ,
               they
               liue
               by
               arte
               ,
               and
               deceit
               ;
               The
               other
               halfe
               part
               ,
               by
               deceit
               ,
               and
               arte
               .
               And
               because
               these
               
               workers
               of
               mischiefe
               ,
               arme
               themselues
               with
               the
               more
               care
               ,
               and
               lye
               in
               closer
               ambush
               against
               Kings
               ,
               and
               their
               great
               Estates
               ;
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               they
               likewise
               should
               stand
               vpon
               their
               guard
               ,
               and
               be
               very
               vigilant
               and
               circumspect
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               to
               discouer
               their
               proiects
               ,
               and
               to
               defend
               themselues
               from
               their
               designes
               ,
               but
               to
               take
               them
               in
               the
               manner
               ;
               Or
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Spanish
               prouerb
               )
               
                 Cogerles
                 con
                 el
                 hurtoen
                 las
                 manos
                 .
              
               Whilest
               the
               theft
               is
               yet
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               them
               .
               One
               of
               the
               greatest
               Attributes
               and
               noblest
               Titles
               ,
               which
               holy
               Iob
               ,
               giueth
               vnto
               God
               ,
               is
               that
               ,
               where
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Apprehendit
                 sapientes
                 in
                 astutia
                 eorum
              
               :
               
               That
               hee
               taketh
               the
               wise
               in
               their
               owne
               craftinesse
               .
               He
               well
               vnderstands
               vpon
               what
               point
               insist
               the
               Sophistries
               and
               fallacies
               of
               the
               wise
               men
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               at
               what
               marke
               their
               Counsailes
               ayme
               ;
               
               
                 Et
                 consilia
                 prauorum
                 dissipat
              
               :
               He
               disappointeth
               the
               deuises
               of
               the
               crafty
               ;
               and
               scattreth
               the
               Counsayles
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
               
               And
               what
               they
               haue
               forget
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               hee
               hammereth
               in
               that
               sort
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               fulfill
               their
               desires
               .
               
                 Cogitationes
                 malignorum
              
               :
               The
               cogitations
               of
               the
               wicked
               ;
               So
               sayth
               another
               letter
               .
               Hee
               calls
               them
               Malignos
               ,
               that
               are
               men
               of
               a
               noble
               heart
               ,
               That
               haue
               a
               thousand
               turnings
               ,
               and
               windings
               .
               Another
               Letter
               hath
               Versutorum
               ;
               Variable
               ,
               oft
               changing
               ,
               subtile
               ,
               shifting
               :
               being
               all
               of
               them
               true
               Epithetes
               of
               a
               double
               disposed
               ,
               and
               crafty
               generation
               ▪
               
                 Ne
                 possint
                 implere
                 manus
                 eorum
              
               ,
               
               
                 quod
                 coeperunt
              
               :
               That
               their
               hands
               cannot
               performe
               their
               enterprise
               ,
               nor
               make
               an
               end
               of
               the
               web
               ,
               which
               they
               haue
               begun
               to
               weaue
               ,
               but
               their
               Counsell
               is
               carryed
               headlong
               ;
               meeting
               with
               darkenesse
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               being
               taken
               in
               their
               owne
               net
               ,
               as
               Absalon
               was
               with
               his
               owne
               hayre
               ;
               neuer
               being
               able
               to
               set
               the
               same
               foote
               forward
               againe
               .
               Christ
               ,
               calls
               these
               kinde
               of
               men
               ,
               Foxes
               ,
               which
               neuer
               goe
               on
               in
               a
               straight
               and
               direct
               way
               ,
               but
               crossing
               from
               one
               side
               to
               another
               and
               making
               many
               doubles
               ;
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               that
               hath
               doubling
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               playes
               ,
               with
               the
               Foxe
               ,
               Wyly
               ,
               beguile
               yee
               .
               And
               by
               this
               beast
               ,
               did
               the
               Egyptians
               
               signifie
               that
               man
               ,
               which
               vseth
               double
               dealing
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               words
               and
               workes
               ,
               is
               nothing
               but
               impostures
               ,
               tricks
               ,
               and
               deuices
               ;
               
               
                 Vae
                 duplici
                 corde
                 ,
                 &
                 labijs
                 scelestis
                 terram
                 ingredienti
                 duabus
                 vijs
                 :
              
               Woe
               to
               the
               double
               heart
               ,
               to
               deceitfull
               lips
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               sinner
               ,
               that
               goeth
               two
               wayes
               .
               To
               deale
               with
               these
               men
               will
               be
               required
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               prudence
               and
               sagacitie
               ,
               a
               Countermine
               must
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               a
               pit
               digg'd
               whereinto
               they
               may
               fall
               ,
               &
               that
               like
               silk-wormes
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               wrapped
               and
               inuolued
               in
               the
               same
               bottome
               ,
               that
               themselues
               haue
               wrought
               ,
               
               to
               their
               vtter
               vndoing
               .
               
                 In
                 insidijs
                 suis
                 capientur
                 iniqui
              
               (
               saith
               the
               wise
               man.
               )
               The
               transgressours
               shall
               be
               taken
               in
               their
               owne
               naughtinesse
               .
               Their
               plots
               and
               proiects
               shall
               make
               for
               their
               finall
               perdition
               .
               When
               the
               Pharisees
               with
               soft
               &
               smooth
               words
               questioned
               our
               Sauiour
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               what
               should
               be
               done
               with
               that
               woman
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               newly
               taken
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               adulterie
               ,
               made
               vse
               of
               that
               his
               admirable
               prudence
               and
               wisedome
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               the
               simplicitie
               and
               harmelessenes
               of
               the
               Doue
               ;
               
               saying
               vnto
               them
               .
               
                 Qui
                 sine
                 peccato
                 est
                 vestrum
                 ,
                 pri●●us
                 in
                 illam
                 lapidem
                 mittat
                 :
              
               He
               that
               is
               without
               sinne
               among
               you
               ,
               let
               him
               first
               cast
               a
               stone
               at
               her
               .
               And
               presently
               thereupon
               ,
               hee
               stouped
               down
               ,
               and
               fell
               to
               writing
               with
               his
               finger
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               without
               making
               them
               farther
               ashamed
               ,
               being
               conuicted
               by
               their
               own
               conscience
               ,
               they
               might
               one
               by
               one
               get
               them
               gon
               ,
               and
               leaue
               the
               poore
               woman
               free
               .
               These
               men
               came
               armed
               with
               the
               Serpentine
               subtletie
               of
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               and
               presuppossing
               that
               he
               would
               haue
               absolued
               her
               of
               that
               crime
               ,
               they
               would
               then
               haue
               accused
               him
               for
               an
               infringer
               and
               breaker
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               And
               in
               case
               hee
               should
               haue
               condemned
               her
               ,
               they
               would
               haue
               charg'd
               him
               with
               crueltie
               .
               But
               our
               Sauiour
               was
               euery
               way
               well
               prouided
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               their
               pestiferous
               poyson
               ,
               he
               applyed
               the
               pure
               and
               perfect
               Treacle
               of
               his
               prudence
               .
               The
               like
               trick
               they
               would
               haue
               put
               vpon
               him
               ,
               &
               with
               no
               lesse
               cunning
               ,
               when
               they
               demaunded
               of
               him
               ;
               whether
               it
               were
               lawfull
               to
               pay
               tribute
               vnto
               Caesar
               ,
               or
               no
               ?
               Conuincing
               
               them
               with
               the
               very
               same
               peece
               of
               money
               ,
               which
               they
               brought
               vnto
               him
               ;
               telling
               them
               ;
               
                 Reddite
                 ergo
                 quae
                 sunt
                 Caesaris
                 Caesari
              
               ;
               
               
                 &
                 quae
                 sunt
                 Dei
                 ,
                 Deo
                 :
              
               Render
               therefore
               vnto
               Caesar
               ,
               the
               things
               which
               are
               Caesars
               ,
               and
               vnto
               God
               ,
               the
               things
               ,
               that
               are
               Gods.
               It
               is
               a
               great
               happinesse
               for
               prudent
               Kings
               ,
               and
               for
               those
               Princes
               also
               ,
               that
               haue
               not
               as
               yet
               gained
               with
               all
               men
               the
               opinion
               of
               wise
               ,
               that
               some
               occasions
               might
               be
               offered
               vnto
               them
               ,
               wherein
               they
               might
               catch
               these
               crafty
               &
               subtill
               Foxes
               ;
               And
               they
               ought
               purposely
               to
               hunt
               after
               them
               ,
               &
               to
               perfourme
               some
               exteriour
               ,
               and
               publick
               actions
               in
               order
               to
               this
               end
               :
               And
               so
               to
               carry
               them
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               people
               may
               take
               notice
               of
               them
               .
               For
               therby
               ,
               they
               shall
               gaine
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               authoritie
               and
               reputation
               throughout
               the
               Kingdome
               ▪
               And
               of
               all
               ,
               both
               subiects
               ,
               and
               strangers
               ,
               be
               feared
               &
               esteemed
               ,
               for
               men
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               worth
               ,
               and
               prudence
               .
               As
               it
               befell
               King
               Salomon
               at
               his
               first
               comming
               to
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               
               when
               the
               peop●e
               of
               Israel
               perceiued
               the
               discretion
               and
               prudence
               ,
               wherwith
               he
               had
               proceeded
               in
               de●iding
               that
               difference
               betweene
               the
               two
               women
               ,
               touching
               the
               liuing
               childe
               ,
               which
               each
               of
               them
               pretended
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               when
               they
               saw
               how
               wisely
               ,
               &
               how
               iustly
               it
               was
               carryed
               by
               him
               ,
               they
               shouted
               a●l
               for
               ioy
               ,
               saying
               ;
               surely
               ,
               the
               wisedom
               of
               God
               is
               in
               him
               ;
               And
               from
               thence
               forth
               they
               began
               to
               respect
               ,
               &
               feare
               him
               .
               Yet
               mistake
               me
               not
               ,
               I
               beseech
               yee
               ;
               For
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               Kings
               should
               desire
               ,
               that
               any
               ill
               should
               betide
               any
               man
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               ought
               ,
               &
               may
               desire
               ,
               that
               some
               such
               occasion
               might
               be
               offered
               vnto
               them
               ,
               wherein
               they
               might
               shew
               their
               zeale
               and
               loue
               vnto
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               manifest
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               wise
               enough
               of
               themselues
               to
               execute
               the
               same
               .
               For
               there
               is
               nothing
               ,
               that
               makes
               a
               King
               more
               worthy
               of
               his
               Monarchie
               ,
               as
               to
               win
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               his
               good
               Counsel
               and
               gouerment
               ,
               greater
               credit
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               then
               what
               he
               had
               ,
               when
               he
               began
               first
               to
               gouern
               :
               For
               a
               kingdome
               is
               only
               the
               gift
               of
               fortune
               ;
               but
               this
               other
               ,
               argues
               his
               owne
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               iudgement
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               conclude
               this
               point
               withall
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               
               That
               this
               prudence
               &
               sagacitie
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               so
               much
               commended
               by
               Christ
               ,
               ioyned
               with
               the
               Doues
               simplicitie
               ,
               produceth
               two
               effects
               of
               much
               importance
               in
               kings
               ,
               which
               are
               these
               Neither
               to
               deceiue
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               deceiued
               .
               Simplicitie
               ,
               is
               without
               welt
               or
               garde
               ,
               plaine
               &
               true
               ,
               and
               knowes
               not
               how
               to
               deceiue
               any
               man.
               Prudence
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               is
               very
               wary
               &
               circumspect
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               suffer
               her selfe
               to
               be
               deceiued
               by
               any
               man.
               Nay
               ,
               it
               goes
               a
               little
               farther
               ;
               for
               it
               perfecteth
               the
               whole
               essence
               and
               being
               of
               prudence
               ,
               and
               causeth
               a
               certaine
               dexteritie
               in
               the
               dispatch
               of
               businesses
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               great
               help
               vnto
               Princes
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               only
               Mistris
               to
               make
               them
               to
               vnderstand
               &
               iudge
               things
               aright
               .
               And
               likewise
               to
               see
               and
               discerne
               them
               by
               outward
               actions
               ,
               and
               the
               exterior
               sences
               .
               The
               eye
               ,
               the
               foote
               ,
               the
               hand
               ,
               shall
               not
               wag
               ▪
               moue
               ,
               or
               stirre
               ,
               but
               it
               shal
               discouer
               the
               inward
               thought
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               it
               's
               proper
               office
               ,
               (
               Reason
               assisting
               and
               the
               discourse
               of
               the
               vnderstanding
               )
               to
               anticipate
               occasions
               ,
               and
               to
               diuert
               in
               time
               the
               euill
               that
               may
               happen
               ;
               For
               ,
               (
               as
               Tully
               sayth
               ,
               and
               very
               truly
               )
               
                 Nihil
                 turpius
                 in
                 sapiente
                 est
                 ,
                 quam
                 dicere
                 ,
                 non
                 putaram
                 :
              
               Nor
               ought
               it
               to
               be
               the
               Language
               of
               kings
               to
               say
               ;
               I
               did
               not
               thinke
               on
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               dreame
               ,
               that
               things
               would
               haue
               fallen
               out
               thus
               ,
               &
               thus
               ;
               or
               that
               I
               did
               not
               throughly
               vnderstand
               the
               busines
               .
               For
               ,
               in
               Kings
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               lesse
               shame
               to
               suffer
               themselues
               to
               be
               deceiued
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               ouercome
               by
               Artes
               ,
               and
               tricks
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               subdued
               in
               the
               open
               field
               by
               force
               of
               Armes
               .
               Kings
               therefore
               ,
               being
               necessarily
               to
               heare
               ,
               and
               negociate
               with
               so
               many
               and
               so
               sundry
               persons
               ,
               to
               free
               themselues
               from
               the
               slightes
               &
               subtleties
               of
               some
               ,
               must
               make
               vse
               of
               this
               circumspection
               and
               sagacitie
               .
               Homer
               representeth
               vnto
               vs
               a
               most
               prudent
               Prince
               ,
               who
               (
               though
               vnlearned
               )
               yet
               for
               that
               he
               was
               very
               crafty
               &
               subtile
               ,
               did
               gouerne
               very
               well
               ,
               and
               freed
               himselfe
               from
               many
               great
               dangers
               .
               Subtletie
               and
               Sagacity
               ,
               accompanied
               (
               I
               say
               )
               with
               a
               sound
               intention
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               is
               it
               ,
               we●
               aime
               at
               in
               gouernment
               )
               proceedeth
               not
               from
               sagacity
               ,
               and
               subtletie
               ,
               but
               from
               goodnesse
               and
               Iustice.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               §.
               V.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Discretion
               ,
               which
               Kings
               ought
               to
               haue
               .
            
             
               VEnerable
               Beda
               ,
               
               and
               S
               Gregory
               say
               ,
               of
               the
               nose
               and
               it's
               nostrills
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               the
               Instrument
               ,
               or
               Conduite
               ,
               to
               conuay
               all
               sorts
               of
               sents
               vp
               to
               the
               head
               ;
               And
               that
               they
               are
               purposely
               placed
               in
               so
               high
               a
               Station
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               the
               better
               discerne
               the
               good
               and
               the
               bad
               .
               And
               they
               signifie
               thereby
               the
               vertue
               of
               discretion
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               ill
               ,
               and
               by
               Reasons
               helpe
               ,
               distinguisheth
               the
               one
               from
               the
               other
               .
               
                 Per
                 nasum
                 ,
                 discretio
                 exprimitur
                 ,
                 per
                 quam
                 virtutes
                 eligimus
                 ,
                 &
                 delecta
                 reprobamus
                 :
              
               By
               the
               nose
               ,
               is
               vnderstood
               discretion
               ,
               by
               which
               wee
               make
               choyse
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               reiect
               our
               pleasures
               .
               And
               is
               of
               that
               great
               excellencie
               ,
               that
               the
               Ancient
               made
               her
               
                 Reginam
                 virtutum
              
               :
               the
               Queene
               of
               the
               Vertues
               ;
               reducing
               all
               the
               rest
               vnto
               it
               .
               Another
               call'd
               her
               the
               Mother
               .
               A
               third
               ,
               the
               fountaine
               or
               well-spring
               of
               the
               Vertues
               ;
               A
               fourth
               ,
               will
               haue
               euery
               particular
               vertue
               to
               beare
               the
               name
               of
               Discretion
               .
               And
               there
               is
               not
               one
               wanting
               ,
               who
               affirmeth
               that
               these
               did
               not
               hit
               the
               marke
               aright
               ;
               for
               farre
               better
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               might
               they
               haue
               said
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               vertue
               at
               all
               ,
               without
               discretion
               .
               For
               albeit
               the
               Vertues
               in
               themselues
               be
               perfect
               and
               full
               ,
               and
               doe
               qualifie
               the
               person
               that
               possesseth
               them
               ,
               as
               Fortitude
               ,
               makes
               a
               man
               valiant
               ;
               Iustice
               ,
               makes
               a
               man
               iust
               ;
               Wisedome
               makes
               a
               man
               wise
               .
               And
               so
               in
               the
               rest
               ;
               Yet
               if
               the
               vse
               of
               discretion
               be
               wanting
               to
               any
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               they
               loose
               their
               
                 Punctum
                 &
                 medium
              
               ;
               wherein
               they
               consist
               and
               light
               vpon
               the
               extreames
               .
               So
               the
               Liberall
               turnes
               Prodigall
               ;
               the
               Valiant
               ,
               foole-hardy
               ;
               The
               wise
               ,
               imprudent
               ;
               
               and
               the
               Iust
               ,
               
               iniurious
               .
               Discretio
               (
               sayth
               S.
               
                 Bernard
                 )
                 omni
                 virtuti
                 ordinem
                 ponit
                 :
              
               Discretion
               ,
               is
               the
               rule
               ,
               by
               which
               euery
               vertue
               is
               directed
               .
               And
               in
               matter
               of
               Counsell
               the
               Vote
               of
               discretion
               strikes
               a
               great
               stroake
               ;
               for
               it
               distinguisheth
               falsehood
               from
               truth
               ;
               things
               certaine
               ,
               from
               things
               doubtfull
               ;
               and
               from
               amidst
               what
               is
               ill
               ,
               maketh
               choice
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               .
               It
               qualifieth
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               puts
               them
               in
               their
               punto
               ,
               and
               proper
               being
               .
               And
               the
               Philosopher
               sayth
               ;
               That
               it
               is
               a
               vertue
               proper
               vnto
               Kings
               ,
               
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Gouernours
               to
               whom
               by
               office
               it
               belongs
               to
               intermeddle
               ,
               and
               haue
               a
               hand
               in
               such
               a
               world
               of
               businesses
               ,
               as
               require
               their
               direction
               and
               discretion
               ;
               wherewith
               ,
               all
               they
               must
               help
               themselues
               for
               the
               better
               disposing
               ,
               and
               ordring
               to
               a
               good
               end
               the
               affayres
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
               It
               is
               a
               neere
               neighbour
               vnto
               prudence
               ,
               and
               bordreth
               much
               vpon
               her
               ,
               these
               vertues
               (
               as
               we
               sayd
               before
               )
               being
               so
               inchained
               ,
               and
               interlinked
               one
               with
               another
               that
               we
               cannot
               touch
               one
               peece
               ,
               without
               trenching
               vpon
               the
               other
               .
               And
               are
               both
               so
               necessarie
               ,
               that
               though
               I
               should
               say
               neuer
               so
               much
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               out-speake
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               come
               to
               the
               point
               ;
               Let
               the
               first
               point
               of
               aduise
               and
               discretion
               in
               a
               King
               be
               ▪
               not
               trust
               so
               much
               to
               his
               own
               wise
               ▪
               and
               discretion
               ,
               as
               to
               forbeare
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               presumption
               of
               his
               owne
               sufficiencie
               ,
               to
               treate
               and
               Consult
               businesses
               with
               persons
               of
               prudence
               and
               vnderstanding
               .
               For
               ,
               being
               that
               so
               and
               so
               various
               are
               the
               cases
               ,
               which
               dayly
               offer
               themselues
               vnto
               Kings
               ,
               and
               so
               graue
               and
               weighty
               the
               businesses
               ,
               whereof
               they
               treate
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               canuased
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               and
               well
               and
               throughly
               debated
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               ordring
               and
               setting
               of
               them
               ;
               making
               former
               errours
               ,
               to
               serue
               as
               land-markes
               ,
               for
               the
               avoyding
               of
               those
               to
               come
               .
               And
               like
               a
               wise
               ,
               and
               experienced
               Physitian
               ,
               let
               him
               apply
               that
               medicine
               there
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               where
               ,
               for
               want
               thereof
               he
               had
               formerly
               erred
               .
               Out
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               to
               draw
               knowledge
               ;
               out
               of
               errours
               ,
               certainties
               ,
               &
               out
               of
               bad
               successes
               ,
               future
               warnings
               ,
               is
               admirable
               discretion
               .
               
               
                 Ex
                 praeteritis
                 conijcientes
                 ,
                 iudicamus
              
               :
               
               (
               sayth
               Aristotle
               )
               By
               coniecturing
               of
               things
               past
               ,
               wee
               come
               to
               make
               our
               iudgement
               of
               things
               to
               come
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               very
               good
               course
               to
               diuine
               by
               that
               which
               is
               past
               ;
               and
               in
               Kings
               exceeding
               necessary
               ;
               to
               draw
               experience
               from
               some
               times
               ,
               for
               other
               some
               ;
               And
               to
               beware
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               not
               onely
               by
               other
               mens
               harmes
               ,
               but
               likewise
               by
               their
               owne
               .
               For
               ,
               let
               a
               man
               be
               neuer
               so
               wary
               ,
               neuer
               so
               circumspect
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               watch
               and
               looke
               about
               ,
               as
               if
               his
               life
               lay
               on
               it
               ,
               hee
               must
               either
               fall
               ,
               or
               hath
               fallen
               at
               some
               one
               time
               or
               other
               ,
               or
               hath
               err'd
               in
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               particular
               ,
               whereby
               his
               designes
               haue
               beene
               frustrated
               ,
               or
               hath
               seene
               ,
               or
               read
               the
               downe
               falls
               of
               others
               .
               And
               therfore
               shall
               be
               shew
               himselfe
               very
               discreet
               ,
               if
               hee
               shall
               gather
               a
               Doctrine
               out
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               make
               such
               good
               vse
               of
               them
               that
               they
               may
               serue
               vnto
               him
               for
               a
               warning
               ;
               
               
                 Castigasti
                 me
                 Domine
                 ,
                 &
                 eruditus
                 sum
                 :
              
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               chastised
               mee
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               ,
               I
               was
               instructed
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Prouerb
               )
               
                 Delos
                 escarmentados
                 ,
                 salen
                 los
                 arteros
                 :
              
               No
               men
               ,
               are
               more
               their
               Craft-Masters
               ,
               then
               those
               that
               haue
               bin
               most
               bitten
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               much
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               of
               reason
               and
               vnderstanding
               discoursing
               with
               himselfe
               of
               forepassed
               passages
               ,
               should
               benefit
               himselfe
               by
               comparing
               cases
               past
               ,
               with
               cases
               present
               ,
               and
               by
               experience
               and
               knowledge
               of
               those
               which
               heretofore
               haue
               beene
               remedilesse
               ,
               hee
               may
               apply
               remedy
               to
               those
               ,
               which
               threaten
               future
               mischiefe
               :
               Sithence
               that
               brute
               beastes
               (
               as
               it
               is
               obserued
               ,
               
               by
               S.
               Isidore
               ,
               and
               Polybius
               )
               who
               haue
               no
               discourse
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               naturall
               instinct
               ,
               leading
               them
               to
               their
               conseruation
               ,
               make
               vse
               of
               the
               like
               kinde
               of
               Accidents
               ,
               not
               onely
               when
               they
               themselues
               fall
               into
               some
               quack-mire
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               haue
               runne
               the
               danger
               of
               this
               baite
               ;
               or
               that
               net
               ;
               but
               euen
               then
               also
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               others
               fall
               before
               them
               ,
               they
               hang
               an
               arse
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               easily
               suffer
               themselues
               to
               be
               drawne
               into
               the
               like
               danger
               ,
               but
               hold
               that
               place
               euer
               after
               in
               suspicion
               ,
               where
               they
               haue
               seene
               their
               fellowes
               indangered
               ,
               and
               shunne
               (
               all
               that
               they
               can
               )
               
               that
               hole
               ,
               or
               bog
               ,
               whereinto
               they
               haue
               once
               either
               fallen
               ,
               or
               beene
               myred
               .
               And
               shall
               not
               men
               of
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               good
               discourse
               ,
               which
               heare
               ,
               and
               see
               ,
               what
               other
               men
               suffer
               ,
               as
               likewise
               the
               great
               hurt
               ,
               which
               they
               themselues
               haue
               receiued
               by
               the
               like
               cause
               ,
               shall
               not
               they
               (
               I
               say
               )
               grow
               wise
               by
               other
               mens
               harmes
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               ;
               shall
               not
               they
               seeke
               to
               shunne
               and
               auoyd
               (
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lies
               )
               the
               like
               inconueniences
               ,
               but
               that
               some
               pleasing
               thing
               shall
               bee
               no
               sooner
               propounded
               vnto
               them
               ,
               but
               forthwith
               they
               will
               suffer
               themselues
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               pit
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               snare
               ,
               that
               lyes
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               offer
               to
               fly
               therfro
               ,
               nor
               forbeare
               to
               eate
               of
               that
               deceiuing
               foode
               ,
               whereunto
               they
               are
               inuited
               ,
               and
               know
               for
               certaine
               ,
               that
               neuer
               any
               did
               come
               off
               with
               safety
               ?
               He
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               forepassed
               Accidents
               ,
               and
               falls
               of
               others
               ,
               or
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               doth
               not
               take
               aduise
               and
               warning
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               beast
               ,
               nay
               of
               a
               senselesse
               creature
               ,
               will
               better
               befit
               him
               ,
               then
               of
               a
               discreete
               and
               well-aduised
               man.
               This
               is
               that
               complaint
               ,
               which
               Moses
               made
               of
               that
               foolish
               people
               .
               
                 Vtinam
                 saperent
                 ,
                 &
                 intelligerent
                 ,
                 acnouissima
                 prouiderent
                 :
              
               Would
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               call
               to
               minde
               ,
               and
               make
               vse
               ,
               of
               the
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               various
               successes
               ,
               which
               they
               haue
               seene
               ,
               and
               past
               through
               ,
               and
               that
               quoting
               the
               present
               ,
               with
               the
               past
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               prouident
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ;
               especially
               ,
               since
               the
               wise
               man
               sayth
               ;
               
               That
               the
               thing
               ,
               that
               hath
               beene
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               done
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               done
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               new
               thing
               vnder
               the
               Sunne
               .
               Let
               the
               conclusion
               therefore
               of
               this
               discourse
               be
               ,
               first
               ;
               That
               it
               is
               not
               heere
               required
               of
               a
               discreete
               King
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               beare
               about
               him
               in
               his
               ●leeue
               good
               lucke
               ,
               and
               drawe
               out
               when
               he
               listeth
               a
               faire
               lot
               ,
               and
               a
               certaine
               and
               happy
               successe
               in
               all
               his
               businesses
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               only
               ,
               and
               wholy
               ,
               in
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               his
               .
               And
               therefore
               to
               require
               any
               such
               thing
               of
               him
               ,
               were
               great
               indiscretion
               :
               but
               that
               hee
               should
               enter
               into
               them
               (
               if
               time
               will
               giue
               him
               leaue
               )
               with
               sound
               aduise
               ,
               
               and
               mature
               deliberation
               ,
               and
               to
               intertaine
               them
               till
               hee
               be
               able
               to
               bring
               his
               purposes
               to
               passe
               ;
               And
               ,
               
                 si
                 sit
                 periculum
                 in
                 mora
              
               :
               If
               there
               be
               danger
               in
               delay
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               deferring
               ,
               let
               him
               call
               to
               minde
               the
               successe
               of
               former
               businesses
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               well
               consider
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               what
               in
               like
               cases
               hath
               vsually
               succeeded
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               let
               him
               settle
               in
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               prouide
               in
               the
               future
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               most
               fitting
               ,
               euermore
               hauing
               respect
               to
               the
               iustnesse
               of
               his
               cause
               ,
               relying
               altogether
               vpon
               God
               ,
               and
               humbly
               beseeching
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               will
               direct
               him
               in
               all
               his
               wayes
               .
               
               For
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Prouerbs
                 )
                 Cor
                 hominis
                 disponit
                 viam
                 suam
                 ,
                 sed
                 Domini
                 est
                 ,
                 dirigere
                 gressus
                 eius
                 :
              
               A
               mans
               heart
               deuiseth
               his
               way
               ;
               but
               the
               Lord
               directeth
               his
               steps
               .
               Suting
               with
               that
               common
               saying
               ;
               
                 Homo
                 proponit
                 ,
                 &
                 Deus
                 disponit
                 .
              
               Man
               purposeth
               ,
               but
               God
               disposeth
               .
               The
               second
               thing
               required
               of
               him
               is
               ;
               That
               hee
               looke
               well
               about
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               diligently
               obserue
               the
               maner
               of
               gouernment
               throughout
               his
               whole
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               haue
               a
               watchfull
               eye
               on
               his
               publike
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Counsailours
               of
               State
               ;
               and
               more
               particularly
               vpon
               those
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               highest
               place
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               haue
               his
               eare
               most
               ;
               And
               that
               hee
               likewise
               labour
               to
               know
               the
               qualities
               ,
               conditions
               ,
               and
               naturall
               dispositions
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               now
               are
               ,
               and
               to
               conferre
               and
               compare
               them
               with
               those
               of
               former
               times
               that
               hee
               hath
               seene
               ,
               and
               knowen
               ,
               or
               hath
               heard
               ,
               and
               read
               of
               in
               Histories
               ;
               to
               the
               ende
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               affections
               ,
               and
               naturall
               inclinations
               of
               those
               ,
               hee
               may
               prognosticate
               the
               end
               whereunto
               these
               tend
               ;
               and
               by
               those
               passages
               and
               proiects
               of
               precedent
               times
               ,
               make
               a
               diuination
               of
               the
               designes
               of
               the
               present
               .
               For
               ,
               this
               
                 prudentia
                 in
                 principe
                 ,
                 quodammodo
                 diuinatio
                 est
                 :
              
               
               This
               prudence
               and
               discretion
               in
               a
               Prince
               ,
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               diuination
               .
               And
               let
               them
               not
               tell
               mee
               that
               mens
               manners
               ,
               are
               changed
               with
               their
               names
               ;
               nor
               their
               naturall
               inclinations
               with
               the
               declination
               of
               times
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               correspondency
               betwixt
               those
               that
               are
               
               now
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               olde
               ,
               for
               (
               as
               
                 Cornelius
                 Tacitus
              
               saith
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               singular
               Master
               in
               this
               science
               ,
               speaking
               of
               his
               owne
               times
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               former
               )
               the
               men
               are
               other
               ,
               but
               now
               their
               manners
               .
               They
               are
               now
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               then
               ;
               and
               then
               as
               now
               .
               Well
               may
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               for
               some
               considerations
               ,
               men
               may
               represse
               ,
               and
               couer
               their
               affections
               moreat
               one
               time
               ,
               then
               another
               ,
               but
               not
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               those
               of
               this
               time
               and
               that
               ;
               and
               that
               early
               or
               late
               they
               doe
               not
               the
               same
               worke
               ,
               they
               antiently
               did
               .
               For
               ,
               from
               one
               and
               the
               same
               causes
               ,
               it
               must
               necessarily
               follow
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               see
               one
               and
               the
               same
               effects
               .
               Let
               Kings
               therefore
               see
               (
               once
               more
               I
               speake
               it
               )
               and
               consider
               well
               the
               estate
               wherein
               stand
               the
               affaires
               of
               their
               Kingdome
               ,
               how
               it
               is
               in
               the
               gouernment
               ,
               in
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               their
               Counsellours
               ,
               what
               their
               affections
               ,
               naturall
               inclinations
               ,
               passions
               ,
               ambitions
               ,
               desires
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               iudgement
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               of
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               the
               past
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               finde
               ,
               that
               these
               ,
               and
               those
               ,
               great
               &
               small
               ,
               and
               all
               one
               with
               another
               tread
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               steps
               ,
               and
               ayme
               all
               at
               that
               faire
               white
               ,
               of
               their
               owne
               black
               and
               fowle
               Interest
               .
               And
               weighing
               likewise
               with
               themselues
               ,
               that
               some
               ,
               if
               not
               most
               of
               those
               Kings
               and
               Monarkes
               ,
               that
               haue
               gone
               along
               in
               that
               track
               and
               held
               the
               like
               course
               of
               gouernment
               ,
               and
               made
               vse
               of
               the
               like
               Ministers
               ,
               either
               haue
               beene
               ruined
               thereby
               ,
               or
               brought
               neere
               vnto
               it
               ,
               let
               them
               stand
               aloofe
               from
               it
               ,
               or
               them
               ,
               or
               ought
               else
               whatsoeuer
               whereby
               they
               may
               either
               see
               ,
               or
               know
               ,
               other
               their
               predecessours
               haue
               beene
               vtterly
               ouerthrowne
               .
               For
               ,
               most
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               effects
               of
               Cases
               past
               ,
               we
               may
               know
               what
               were
               the
               causes
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               how
               in
               the
               like
               ,
               the
               like
               may
               likewise
               succeede
               .
               The
               science
               and
               knowledge
               of
               Kings
               ,
               is
               like
               vnto
               that
               of
               Astrologie
               ,
               wherein
               are
               better
               skill'd
               those
               of
               latter
               then
               former
               times
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               many
               proofes
               and
               experiences
               ,
               which
               they
               haue
               seene
               ,
               heard
               ,
               and
               read
               .
               Historie
               therefore
               and
               experience
               ,
               being
               the
               fountaines
               of
               humane
               wisedome
               ,
               
               Princes
               ought
               to
               peruse
               Histories
               ,
               and
               procure
               to
               know
               how
               it
               hath
               succeeded
               with
               others
               ,
               that
               thereby
               they
               may
               take
               aduice
               and
               warning
               in
               cases
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               from
               this
               experience
               and
               knowledge
               of
               mens
               naturall
               inclinations
               and
               affections
               ,
               to
               draw
               thence
               a
               doctrine
               ,
               for
               to
               moderate
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               other
               mens
               dispositions
               ,
               and
               withall
               ,
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               the
               naturall
               dispositions
               of
               the
               men
               of
               these
               times
               ,
               are
               not
               more
               strong
               and
               able
               to
               resist
               their
               appetites
               ,
               but
               are
               more
               weake
               in
               the
               naturall
               ,
               and
               lesse
               perfect
               in
               the
               spirituall
               ,
               then
               those
               of
               our
               Ancestors
               .
               Whence
               that
               followeth
               ,
               which
               wee
               said
               before
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               past
               ,
               wee
               may
               prognosticate
               of
               the
               present
               ,
               if
               wee
               haue
               once
               seene
               ,
               and
               made
               triall
               ,
               that
               it
               fell
               out
               so
               with
               other
               men
               of
               the
               like
               state
               ,
               and
               condition
               .
               So
               that
               it
               may
               be
               collected
               ,
               by
               what
               hath
               hitherto
               beene
               deliuered
               ,
               how
               necessarie
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               King
               ,
               or
               supreme
               Lord
               ,
               should
               exercise
               himselfe
               for
               some
               few
               yeeres
               ,
               in
               the
               studie
               of
               the
               various
               Lections
               of
               Histories
               ,
               and
               may
               (
               if
               he
               will
               )
               come
               by
               them
               ,
               to
               know
               the
               customes
               ,
               and
               inclinations
               of
               forraigne
               nations
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               are
               free
               States
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               are
               vnder
               subiection
               ;
               with
               whom
               he
               must
               indure
               so
               many
               demaunds
               ,
               and
               Answeres
               .
               To
               the
               end
               that
               the
               varietie
               of
               Accidents
               ,
               may
               no
               whit
               afflict
               ,
               nor
               trouble
               him
               .
               For
               it
               were
               a
               kinde
               of
               disparagement
               to
               a
               great
               Prince
               ,
               to
               admire
               any
               noueltie
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               or
               to
               seeme
               a
               stranger
               ,
               to
               the
               strangest
               Accidents
               ,
               that
               shall
               occurre
               vnto
               him
               .
               And
               hee
               must
               necessarily
               suffer
               this
               ,
               and
               other
               great
               inconueniences
               and
               deceits
               in
               matters
               of
               State
               ,
               if
               hee
               be
               not
               well
               aduanced
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               with
               whom
               hee
               is
               to
               treat
               .
               For
               many
               are
               they
               ,
               that
               pretend
               to
               deceiue
               him
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               truth
               to
               come
               to
               his
               eares
               in
               it's
               naked
               nature
               ,
               but
               shadowed
               with
               some
               colour
               ,
               as
               shall
               make
               best
               for
               their
               pretension
               .
               For
               to
               cut
               off
               which
               mischiefe
               ,
               histories
               serue
               the
               turne
               ,
               which
               supply
               the
               want
               of
               experience
               ,
               and
               set
               before
               his
               eyes
               in
               a
               short
               peece
               of
               paper
               
               the
               successes
               of
               an
               age
               so
               large
               and
               of
               such
               a
               length
               ,
               that
               many
               liues
               cannot
               reach
               thereunto
               .
               A
               thing
               very
               necessary
               in
               Kings
               ,
               whereby
               to
               finde
               themselues
               prepared
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               prouided
               for
               the
               future
               .
               For
               hee
               ,
               that
               hath
               still
               before
               his
               eyes
               what
               is
               past
               ,
               is
               seldome
               deceiued
               in
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               .
               And
               hee
               ,
               that
               shall
               turne
               ouer
               the
               Histories
               of
               former
               times
               ,
               shall
               meete
               with
               the
               nouelties
               of
               the
               present
               ;
               as
               also
               with
               those
               truths
               which
               Sycophants
               conceale
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               not
               flatterers
               dare
               not
               to
               tell
               him
               .
               Onely
               Histories
               ,
               without
               feare
               or
               dread
               ,
               speake
               plaine
               language
               to
               Kings
               ,
               and
               yet
               remaine
               as
               whole
               ,
               sound
               ,
               and
               intire
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               before
               .
            
             
               Another
               point
               of
               Discretion
               ,
               is
               ;
               That
               for
               as
               much
               as
               the
               aduice
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               in
               Kings
               and
               persons
               of
               great
               name
               and
               ranke
               ,
               is
               great
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               intermeddle
               in
               small
               matters
               ,
               not
               shew
               themselues
               in
               your
               lesser
               occasions
               ,
               where
               the
               glory
               is
               none
               ,
               and
               the
               losse
               of
               reputation
               great
               ,
               not
               onely
               if
               they
               be
               ouercome
               ,
               but
               also
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               ouercome
               to
               their
               great
               aduantage
               ,
               They
               ought
               not
               likewise
               lightly
               and
               without
               very
               good
               ground
               to
               thrust
               themselues
               into
               businesses
               of
               great
               consequence
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               danger
               and
               difficultie
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               afterwards
               know
               well
               how
               to
               winde
               themselues
               out
               of
               them
               :
               For
               it
               argues
               but
               a
               small
               talent
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               to
               know
               dangers
               then
               onely
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               :
               And
               sauours
               of
               much
               leuitie
               ,
               to
               put
               himselfe
               desperately
               vpon
               cases
               of
               aduenture
               .
               And
               this
               is
               no
               other
               Counsayle
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               a
               very
               graue
               and
               wise
               man
               ,
               gaue
               the
               Emperour
               Vespasian
               ,
               deseruing
               to
               be
               written
               in
               letters
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Cabbinies
               of
               Kings
               .
               
               
                 Qui
                 magnarum
                 rerum
                 consilia
                 suscipiunt
                 ,
                 aestimare
                 debent
                 ,
                 an
                 quod
                 inchoatur
                 reip
                 :
                 vtile
                 ,
                 ipsis
                 gloriosum
                 ,
                 aut
                 promptum
                 effectu
                 ,
                 aut
                 certè
                 non
                 arduumsit
                 .
              
               They
               that
               aduise
               and
               consult
               the
               vndertaking
               of
               great
               enterprises
               ,
               ought
               to
               weigh
               and
               consider
               with
               themselues
               ,
               whether
               that
               they
               goe
               about
               ,
               be
               profitable
               
               or
               no
               for
               the
               common-wealth
               ,
               honourable
               for
               themselues
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               may
               easily
               be
               effected
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               without
               any
               great
               difficultie
               ?
               And
               this
               is
               a
               Lecture
               ,
               which
               Christ
               reades
               vnto
               all
               ,
               aduising
               vs
               ,
               that
               before
               wee
               begin
               any
               busines
               of
               importance
               ,
               wee
               enter
               into
               an
               account
               and
               reckoning
               with
               our selues
               ,
               whether
               wee
               bee
               able
               to
               goe
               through
               with
               it
               ,
               or
               noe
               ,
               and
               when
               hauing
               well
               weighted
               the
               difficulties
               ,
               dangeres
               and
               expences
               wee
               must
               bee
               at
               ,
               wee
               shall
               finde
               it
               to
               be
               of
               more
               charge
               then
               profit
               ,
               to
               let
               it
               alone
               .
               So
               shall
               wee
               rid
               our selues
               of
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               care
               ,
               and
               excuse
               the
               murmurings
               and
               censure
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               will
               much
               risent
               it
               ,
               that
               in
               businesses
               ,
               wherein
               the
               wealth
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               reputation
               of
               a
               Kingdome
               is
               interessed
               ,
               Kings
               should
               aduenture
               for
               the
               gaining
               of
               a
               little
               ,
               to
               put
               themselues
               in
               hazard
               of
               loosing
               much
               .
               As
               likewise
               ,
               because
               thereby
               is
               giuen
               occasion
               ,
               of
               measuring
               the
               extent
               and
               limits
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               of
               plainely
               manifesting
               to
               the
               open
               view
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               alwayes
               doe
               what
               they
               would
               nor
               against
               whom
               they
               will
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               not
               giue
               way
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               enter
               into
               iudgement
               ,
               that
               their
               power
               cannot
               reach
               whither
               they
               themselues
               will
               haue
               it
               ,
               but
               ought
               alwayes
               and
               by
               all
               meanes
               they
               can
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               the
               credite
               and
               estimation
               of
               their
               power
               ,
               and
               greatnesse
               .
               The
               words
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               
               are
               these
               ;
               Which
               of
               you
               disposed
               to
               build
               a
               Tower
               ,
               sitteth
               not
               downe
               before
               ,
               and
               counteth
               the
               cost
               ,
               whether
               he
               haue
               sufficient
               to
               performe
               it
               ?
               Lest
               after
               hee
               hath
               laid
               the
               foundation
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               able
               to
               goe
               through
               with
               it
               ,
               all
               that
               behold
               him
               ,
               begin
               to
               mock
               him
               ,
               saying
               ;
               This
               man
               began
               to
               builde
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               able
               to
               make
               an
               end
               .
               Or
               what
               King
               going
               to
               make
               warre
               against
               another
               King
               ,
               sitteth
               not
               downe
               first
               ,
               and
               casteth
               in
               his
               minde
               ,
               whether
               hee
               be
               able
               with
               ten
               thousand
               to
               meete
               him
               ,
               that
               commeth
               against
               him
               with
               twenty
               thousand
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               like
               I
               say
               of
               competitions
               ,
               whether
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               other
               
               doth
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               better
               ?
               Though
               it
               be
               in
               matters
               of
               recreation
               .
               For
               all
               occasions
               of
               incounters
               with
               Kings
               are
               in
               any
               hand
               to
               be
               avoyded
               .
               And
               it
               likewise
               seemeth
               ill
               in
               point
               of
               policie
               ,
               that
               they
               in
               any
               kinde
               should
               haue
               any
               competition
               with
               their
               vassalls
               .
               
               And
               King
               Salomon
               sets
               it
               downe
               for
               a
               point
               of
               policie
               ;
               for
               that
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               vnworthy
               authoritie
               Royall
               .
               It
               is
               a
               mans
               honour
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               to
               keepe
               himselfe
               from
               strife
               .
               Alexander
               the
               Great
               ,
               being
               askt
               the
               question
               ,
               whether
               he
               would
               goe
               and
               sport
               himselfe
               at
               the
               Olympick
               games
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Great
               ones
               of
               his
               Court
               ?
               made
               answere
               ;
               yes
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               other
               Kings
               with
               whom
               I
               might
               contend
               .
            
             
               Yet
               would
               I
               not
               haue
               Kings
               so
               farre
               to
               mistake
               mee
               ,
               as
               to
               vnderstand
               that
               they
               may
               not
               enterprise
               great
               things
               ,
               and
               haue
               competence
               with
               others
               ,
               that
               are
               as
               great
               ,
               or
               greater
               then
               themselues
               ,
               following
               their
               stepps
               and
               imitating
               their
               heroycall
               Actions
               ;
               nay
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               point
               rather
               of
               Discretion
               ,
               and
               wisedome
               ,
               in
               a
               prudent
               King
               ,
               to
               tread
               in
               the
               track
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               that
               walked
               in
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               before
               their
               eyes
               the
               good
               things
               that
               they
               did
               ,
               that
               according
               thereunto
               they
               may
               take
               the
               like
               resolution
               in
               the
               like
               Cases
               .
               The
               Romanes
               were
               so
               religious
               in
               the
               Precedents
               and
               Examples
               of
               their
               Predecessours
               ,
               that
               they
               made
               them
               the
               line
               and
               rule
               of
               all
               their
               Actions
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               as
               a
               Law
               to
               be
               kept
               and
               obserued
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               depart
               ther-fro
               without
               the
               fowle
               note
               of
               ignominie
               ,
               gouerning
               new
               enterprises
               ,
               by
               former
               old
               Actions
               .
               Neither
               ought
               a
               King
               likewise
               to
               esteeme
               so
               meanely
               and
               so
               basely
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               to
               thinke
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               not
               able
               to
               doe
               as
               much
               as
               others
               haue
               done
               in
               times
               past
               .
               For
               if
               they
               of
               olde
               ,
               had
               had
               that
               minde
               and
               conceit
               of
               themselues
               ,
               in
               calling
               to
               minde
               the
               braue
               and
               noble
               deedes
               ,
               which
               they
               haue
               either
               heard
               ,
               or
               read
               in
               Histories
               of
               their
               Ancestours
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               haue
               imitated
               them
               ,
               as
               many
               of
               them
               haue
               ,
               in
               their
               great
               and
               glorious
               Acts.
               And
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               neuer
               any
               man
               
               did
               any
               such
               illustrious
               and
               heroycall
               Action
               heeretofore
               ,
               which
               might
               not
               be
               done
               by
               another
               .
               And
               therfore
               ,
               the
               Actions
               of
               Kings
               being
               such
               ,
               as
               conduce
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               and
               the
               well-fare
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               it
               will
               conuene
               very
               well
               (
               the
               said
               circumstances
               being
               duly
               considered
               )
               to
               commence
               and
               giue
               a
               beginning
               vnto
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               fortune
               ,
               or
               (
               to
               say
               better
               )
               God
               ,
               putting
               a
               helping
               hand
               to
               our
               good
               diligence
               and
               industrie
               ,
               may
               giue
               vnto
               them
               a
               full
               and
               perfect
               end
               .
               It
               was
               the
               saying
               of
               King
               Agesilaus
               :
               That
               fortune
               ,
               in
               great
               affayres
               ,
               and
               high
               enterprises
               ,
               neuer
               shew'd
               her selfe
               liberall
               and
               generous
               ,
               but
               when
               shee
               met
               with
               noble
               and
               generous
               mindes
               .
               And
               it
               hath
               beene
               often
               seene
               ,
               that
               men
               loose
               ,
               at
               least
               let
               slip
               ,
               many
               things
               ,
               not
               because
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               atcheiue
               them
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               want
               courage
               to
               vndergoe
               them
               .
               And
               let
               them
               not
               onely
               content
               themselues
               with
               the
               bare
               reading
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               endeuour
               to
               be
               like
               those
               famous
               Captaines
               ,
               in
               matter
               of
               warre
               ;
               those
               great
               Common-wealthes
               ,
               in
               matter
               of
               gouernment
               ;
               and
               those
               Christan
               Politicians
               ,
               in
               matter
               of
               State.
               For
               examples
               perswade
               much
               .
               And
               albeit
               that
               Homer
               saith
               ,
               that
               great
               enterprises
               are
               sooner
               spoken
               of
               ,
               then
               done
               ;
               easily
               vttered
               ,
               but
               hardly
               executed
               ,
               yet
               let
               Princes
               doe
               their
               best
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               no
               small
               matter
               .
               For
               thereby
               ,
               their
               subiects
               will
               receiue
               benefit
               ,
               their
               successors
               beare
               them
               enuie
               ,
               and
               their
               enemies
               stand
               in
               feare
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               draw
               out
               of
               this
               discourse
               that
               discretion
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               vertue
               so
               necessary
               ,
               that
               when
               it
               is
               wanting
               ,
               good
               is
               conuerted
               into
               ill
               ;
               and
               vertue
               ,
               into
               Vice
               ;
               and
               where
               a
               man
               thought
               to
               winne
               fame
               ,
               in
               stead
               thereof
               ,
               growes
               infamous
               ,
               affronted
               ,
               and
               ashamed
               .
               For
               discretion
               ,
               worketh
               in
               man
               that
               effect
               ,
               as
               salt
               doth
               in
               flesh
               ,
               which
               dryes
               vp
               the
               moysture
               ,
               drawes
               forth
               the
               blood
               ,
               and
               keepes
               it
               from
               corruption
               .
               As
               doth
               salte
               ,
               so
               doth
               discretion
               ,
               keepe
               man
               free
               from
               perturbations
               ,
               or
               any
               vnseemelinesse
               and
               discomposure
               ,
               in
               any
               Action
               whatsoeuer
               he
               vndergoeth
               .
               Christ
               recommended
               
               this
               vertue
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
               when
               hee
               commanded
               them
               to
               haue
               salte
               within
               themselues
               .
               This
               was
               in
               the
               Gospell
               .
               
               But
               long
               before
               in
               the
               Leuiticall
               Law
               ,
               it
               was
               commanded
               ;
               that
               euery
               Sacrifice
               ,
               should
               be
               saked
               with
               salte
               .
               
               The
               wordes
               ,
               are
               these
               ;
               Euery
               oblation
               of
               thy
               meate
               offering
               ,
               shalt
               thou
               season
               with
               salt
               ,
               neither
               shalt
               thou
               suffer
               the
               salte
               of
               the
               Couenant
               of
               thy
               God
               to
               be
               lacking
               from
               thy
               meat
               offering
               :
               With
               all
               thine
               offring
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               offer
               salt
               .
               Giuing
               vs
               thereby
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               wisedome
               and
               discretion
               ,
               wherewith
               hee
               would
               haue
               vs
               to
               serue
               him
               ,
               And
               Saint
               Paul
               chargeth
               vs
               ,
               not
               to
               vtter
               that
               word
               which
               shall
               not
               be
               seasoned
               with
               the
               salt
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               discretion
               .
               A
               qualitie
               very
               necessary
               and
               requisite
               in
               all
               ,
               but
               more
               particularly
               ,
               and
               without
               comparison
               with
               much
               more
               aduantage
               in
               Kings
               ,
               as
               hath
               wisely
               beene
               obserued
               by
               Anselmus
               ,
               and
               venerable
               Bede
               .
               In
               that
               safe-conduct
               ,
               which
               Artaxerxes
               gaue
               vnto
               Esdras
               ,
               wherein
               was
               set
               downe
               in
               a
               list
               ,
               
               all
               the
               allowances
               that
               they
               were
               to
               make
               him
               ,
               and
               what
               prouisions
               he
               was
               to
               haue
               along
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               though
               in
               the
               rest
               there
               was
               a
               limitation
               ,
               
                 Salverò
                 absque
                 mensura
              
               ;
               yet
               was
               hee
               to
               haue
               salte
               without
               measure
               .
               Hee
               was
               not
               stinted
               in
               that
               .
               For
               in
               all
               things
               belonging
               vnto
               Kings
               ,
               there
               is
               such
               a
               proportion
               ,
               taxe
               ,
               or
               measure
               set
               vpon
               them
               ;
               but
               there
               are
               no
               bounds
               ,
               no
               limitts
               to
               be
               set
               vpon
               their
               wisedome
               and
               discretion
               .
               Let
               them
               (
               a
               Gods
               name
               )
               haue
               that
               without
               measure
               ,
               without
               limitation
               .
               For
               ,
               let
               them
               haue
               neuer
               so
               much
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               then
               they
               haue
               neede
               of
               .
               God
               ,
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               giue
               them
               as
               much
               as
               is
               needefull
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               shall
               suffice
               them
               .
               And
               let
               vs
               extract
               this
               ,
               out
               of
               all
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               said
               touching
               this
               sence
               of
               smelling
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               ,
               or
               two
               kindes
               of
               prudence
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               S.
               Basil.
               )
               The
               one
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               bad
               ;
               The
               one
               of
               flesh
               ,
               and
               blood
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               life
               .
               Of
               the
               former
               ,
               doe
               the
               wise
               men
               of
               this
               world
               boast
               .
               For
               they
               denominate
               that
               man
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               that
               is
               crafty
               and
               
               subtill
               ,
               a
               slye
               ,
               cunning
               Companion
               ,
               that
               by
               ouer-reaching
               ;
               and
               damnifying
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               procures
               his
               owne
               priuate
               profit
               .
               
               The
               one
               (
               sayth
               Saint
               Paul
               )
               kills
               ,
               the
               other
               quickens
               ;
               This
               brings
               death
               ,
               that
               life
               .
               
                 Nam
                 prudentis
                 carnis
                 ,
                 mors
                 est
                 ;
                 prudentia
                 autem
                 spiritus
                 ,
                 pax
                 &
                 vita
                 :
              
               For
               ,
               to
               be
               carnally
               minded
               ,
               is
               death
               ;
               but
               to
               be
               spiritually
               minded
               ,
               is
               life
               and
               peace
               .
               Let
               that
               then
               be
               condemned
               for
               ill
               ,
               and
               let
               that
               suffice
               ,
               which
               hath
               beene
               spoken
               thereof
               .
               And
               let
               vs
               set
               vp
               our
               rest
               vpon
               this
               ,
               which
               is
               such
               and
               so
               good
               ,
               that
               no
               vertue
               without
               it
               ,
               is
               pleasing
               and
               acceptable
               vnto
               God
               ,
               as
               no
               Sacrifice
               was
               without
               salte
               .
               So
               that
               chastitie
               ,
               and
               cleanesse
               it selfe
               ,
               a
               vertue
               so
               high
               prized
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               allianced
               so
               neerely
               with
               the
               Angels
               ,
               is
               of
               no
               reckoning
               without
               prudence
               .
               And
               that
               his
               best
               beloued
               ,
               
               beautifullest
               ,
               and
               fairest
               Spouse
               ,
               should
               shee
               be
               wanting
               in
               this
               ,
               he
               would
               repudiate
               her
               ,
               and
               abhorre
               her
               .
               Wee
               read
               in
               Saint
               Mathewes
               Gospell
               ,
               of
               ten
               handsome
               Virgines
               ,
               well
               attyred
               and
               fitted
               for
               to
               attend
               the
               bridegromes
               comming
               ,
               whereof
               fiue
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               their
               imprudencie
               ,
               
               were
               shut
               out
               ,
               and
               not
               suffred
               to
               goe
               in
               with
               him
               to
               the
               wedding
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               for
               all
               ;
               and
               without
               it
               ,
               all
               is
               as
               nothing
               .
               
                 Omnia
                 operatur
                 prudentia
              
               :
               (
               saith
               S.
               Ambrose
               )
               Wisedome
               worketh
               all
               things
               .
               It
               doth
               not
               onely
               put
               mans
               reason
               and
               will
               in
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               direct
               his
               forces
               and
               faculties
               ,
               and
               order
               all
               his
               actions
               ;
               but
               without
               it
               ,
               man
               is
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               Counterfaite
               ,
               and
               figure
               of
               a
               man.
               Fortherein
               consisteth
               the
               absolutenesse
               and
               perfection
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               similitude
               and
               likenesse
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               with
               God
               ,
               in
               his
               being
               capable
               of
               Reason
               ,
               and
               prudence
               .
               By
               his
               Memorie
               he
               makes
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               past
               ,
               present
               ;
               by
               his
               wisedome
               ,
               he
               foresees
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               by
               his
               Counsell
               and
               aduise
               ,
               he
               disposeth
               and
               ordereth
               the
               present
               estate
               of
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               those
               parts
               of
               prudence
               ,
               which
               we
               specified
               before
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             sence
             of
             Tasting
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             vertue
             of
             Temperance
             ,
             and
             how
             well
             it
             befitteth
             Kings
             .
          
           
             AMongst
             the
             many
             miseries
             ,
             which
             accompaine
             man
             ,
             euen
             from
             the
             cradle
             to
             his
             graue
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             mothers
             wombe
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             mother
             of
             vs
             all
             ,
             that
             hungry
             appetite
             and
             precise
             necessitie
             of
             eating
             ,
             and
             drinking
             is
             not
             the
             least
             .
             It
             is
             (
             as
             S.
             Isidore
             saith
             )
             a
             rigorous
             ,
             a
             cruell
             and
             importunat
             creditour
             ;
             
             
               Nullus
               hominis
               tam
               improtunus
               exactor
               est
               ,
               quàm
               venter
               ;
               bodie
               suscipit
               ,
               &
               cras
               exigit
               :
            
             There
             is
             not
             any
             so
             earnest
             and
             eager
             an
             Exactor
             on
             man
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             belly
             ;
             It
             receiues
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             requires
             the
             same
             againe
             to
             morrow
             .
             It
             is
             continually
             demaunding
             that
             troublesome
             tribute
             of
             meate
             and
             drinke
             ,
             of
             recreation
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             necessary
             for
             the
             body
             ;
             for
             all
             these
             passe
             ,
             and
             are
             registred
             ,
             vnder
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Taste
             .
             Which
             albeit
             it
             be
             lesse
             noble
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             more
             necessary
             then
             all
             of
             them
             .
             For
             (
             as
             S.
             Ierom
             sayth
             ,
             and
             experience
             teacheth
             )
             without
             it
             wee
             cannot
             liue
             long
             ,
             but
             without
             the
             other
             we
             may
             .
             Aristotle
             sayth
             ,
             that
             this
             sence
             directs
             it's
             eye
             to
             these
             two
             obiects
             ;
             to
             the
             pleasure
             it
             receiueth
             in
             eating
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             delight
             it
             taketh
             in
             drinking
             .
             Both
             being
             very
             powerfull
             ,
             and
             walking
             still
             hand
             in
             hand
             ,
             the
             one
             seconding
             the
             other
             ,
             taking
             their
             seuerall
             turnes
             .
             And
             their
             Signorie
             so
             farre
             extends
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             it
             trenches
             vpon
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             sences
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             are
             willing
             to
             accompaine
             him
             .
             For
             Hearing
             ,
             Seeing
             ,
             and
             Smelling
             ,
             neither
             like
             vs
             ,
             nor
             last
             long
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             haue
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Taste
             ,
             Yet
             are
             they
             
             differenced
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Species
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             heard
             ,
             and
             smelt
             ,
             are
             to
             passe
             by
             the
             Medium
             ,
             or
             meanes
             of
             another
             kinde
             of
             transparent
             body
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             Ayre
             .
             Whereas
             those
             that
             are
             to
             be
             tasted
             ,
             are
             to
             touch
             immediatly
             vpon
             the
             tongue
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             their
             dwelling
             and
             abiding
             in
             the
             palate
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             the
             better
             relish
             &
             distinguish
             the
             seuerall
             sorts
             of
             Tastes
             .
             And
             it
             is
             worthy
             our
             obseruation
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Head
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             mouth
             ,
             where
             principally
             the
             Taste
             hath
             it's
             seate
             ,
             though
             it's
             Iurisdiction
             be
             so
             short
             ,
             and
             so
             curtall'd
             ,
             that
             it
             scaree
             occupieth
             the
             least
             space
             of
             the
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             that
             it's
             delight
             is
             so
             short
             ,
             that
             it
             indureth
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             yet
             it
             should
             come
             to
             be
             of
             that
             power
             and
             force
             ,
             that
             it
             forced
             the
             wise
             man
             to
             say
             ;
             That
             it
             was
             insatiable
             .
             And
             though
             it
             alwayes
             hath
             ,
             and
             doth
             still
             shew
             it's
             rule
             and
             Empire
             ouer
             all
             mortall
             men
             ,
             yet
             does
             it
             make
             it's
             greatest
             oftentation
             in
             Kings
             ,
             in
             Princes
             ,
             and
             your
             great
             and
             principall
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             most
             subiect
             to
             it's
             Command
             .
             Some
             compare
             it
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             whereinto
             the
             more
             fuell
             you
             fling
             ,
             the
             more
             infinite
             is
             it's
             power
             ,
             and
             rests
             neuer
             satisfied
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             such
             a
             Tyrant
             is
             the
             Taste
             ,
             that
             be
             our
             riches
             ,
             rents
             and
             patrimonies
             neuer
             so
             great
             ,
             like
             fire
             ,
             it
             wastes
             and
             consumes
             them
             ,
             though
             it selfe
             remaine
             still
             whole
             and
             intire
             ,
             without
             being
             lessened
             or
             diminished
             .
             Nor
             will
             I
             heere
             cite
             the
             Examples
             of
             prophane
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             giuen
             ouer
             to
             the
             pleasure
             of
             their
             palate
             and
             sensuall
             delights
             ,
             to
             the
             losse
             of
             great
             Estates
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             the
             scandall
             of
             their
             suiects
             ;
             because
             my
             purpose
             is
             to
             quote
             some
             places
             of
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             dictated
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             Truth
             .
             It
             is
             reported
             of
             King
             Salomon
             ,
             that
             being
             so
             wise
             ,
             so
             rich
             ,
             and
             so
             powerfull
             a
             Prince
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             in
             such
             sort
             let
             loose
             the
             reines
             to
             his
             vnbridled
             appetite
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             not
             the
             least
             footing
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             or
             reason
             to
             be
             found
             in
             him
             .
             Hee
             himselfe
             says
             as
             much
             in
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             
             where
             (
             as
             one
             that
             saw
             at
             last
             his
             
             owne
             errour
             )
             hee
             expresseth
             his
             minde
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               Dixiin
               corde
               meo
               :
               Vadam
               &
               affluam
               delicijs
               ,
               &
               sruar
               bonis
               :
            
             I
             sayd
             in
             mine
             heart
             ,
             Goe
             to
             now
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             the
             vulgar
             renders
             it
             )
             I
             will
             proue
             thee
             with
             mirth
             ,
             therefore
             inioy
             pleasure
             .
             I
             sayd
             so
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             sayd
             ,
             so
             I
             did
             .
             Vadam
             ;
             I
             will
             goe
             ;
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             after
             my
             appetite
             ,
             I
             will
             abound
             in
             wealth
             ,
             I
             will
             inioy
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             by
             which
             are
             vnderstood
             all
             sortes
             of
             delights
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             as
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             intertainments
             ,
             recreations
             ,
             sportes
             ,
             and
             pastimes
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             in
             that
             kinde
             may
             be
             conceiued
             or
             imagined
             .
             
             
               Omnia
               quae
               desiderauerunt
               oculi
               mei
               non
               negaui
               eis
               ;
               &c.
               
            
             Whatsoeuer
             mine
             eyes
             desired
             ,
             I
             kept
             not
             from
             them
             ;
             I
             with-held
             not
             my
             heart
             from
             any
             ioy
             .
             For
             my
             heart
             reioyced
             in
             all
             ;
             &c.
             
             And
             at
             last
             ,
             hee
             conclndeth
             with
             this
             saying
             ;
             
             
               Quis
               it
               à
               deuorauit
               ,
               &
               delicijs
               affluit
               ,
               vt
               ego
               :
            
             Who
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Kings
             that
             euer
             were
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             could
             eate
             more
             then
             I
             ?
             Or
             who
             could
             hasten
             more
             thereunto
             then
             I
             ,
             hauing
             the
             world
             so
             much
             at
             will
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             all
             they
             had
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             a
             thousand
             pities
             (
             thinke
             you
             )
             to
             see
             so
             wise
             a
             King
             to
             become
             Tributary
             and
             subiect
             to
             so
             vile
             a
             slaue
             as
             is
             the
             belly
             ?
             I
             haue
             often
             times
             mused
             and
             wondred
             with
             my selfe
             at
             the
             blindnesse
             of
             our
             noble
             men
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             who
             making
             it
             such
             a
             point
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             standing
             so
             strictly
             vpon
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             pay
             any
             taxe
             ,
             or
             tribute
             ,
             though
             it
             amount
             not
             to
             aboue
             a
             blanke
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             will
             sooner
             loose
             their
             liues
             ,
             then
             acknowledge
             themselues
             Tributaries
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             these
             the
             more
             noble
             and
             greater
             Lords
             they
             are
             ,
             should
             the
             more
             glory
             to
             be
             Tributaries
             ,
             and
             render
             and
             submit
             themselues
             most
             ,
             to
             this
             infamous
             tribute
             ,
             and
             tyrannicall
             taxe
             ,
             which
             is
             payd
             to
             the
             palate
             ?
             What
             sumptuous
             tables
             ?
             What
             costly
             diet
             ?
             What
             dainty
             dishes
             ?
             What
             exquisite
             curiosities
             ?
             What
             rich
             and
             precious
             wines
             ?
             What
             Regalos
             ?
             And
             what
             recreations
             ,
             more
             befitting
             Heathens
             ,
             then
             Christians
             ?
             And
             all
             ,
             for
             to
             pay
             the
             Taste
             this
             vnlawfull
             
             custome
             ?
             Which
             in
             plaine
             language
             ,
             is
             a
             greater
             taske
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             Tribute
             ,
             then
             the
             poorest
             labourer
             ,
             or
             the
             meanest
             hedger
             and
             ditcher
             is
             seassed
             at
             .
             For
             ,
             when
             he
             pays
             this
             Tribute
             ,
             it
             is
             onely
             with
             a
             peece
             of
             houshold
             bread
             ,
             and
             a
             dish
             of
             small
             drinke
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             like
             poore
             contentments
             ,
             denying
             to
             his
             Taste
             those
             excessiue
             Tributes
             ,
             which
             your
             Kings
             and
             greater
             persons
             pay
             ,
             being
             in
             this
             particular
             better
             gentlemen
             then
             they
             .
             O
             the
             blindnesse
             of
             our
             Christian
             Nobilitie
             !
             Let
             me
             put
             this
             question
             vnto
             you
             ;
             when
             the
             Collector
             of
             Subsedyes
             comes
             to
             a
             poore
             husbandmans
             house
             ,
             to
             demand
             so
             much
             of
             him
             as
             he
             is
             ●eassed
             at
             ,
             if
             hee
             should
             pay
             him
             more
             then
             is
             due
             vnto
             him
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             any
             Act
             ordained
             in
             that
             kinde
             ,
             or
             should
             be
             earnest
             with
             him
             to
             take
             more
             then
             hee
             is
             set
             at
             ,
             would
             not
             all
             men
             thinke
             him
             to
             be
             a
             foole
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             simple
             fellow
             ?
             The
             like
             errour
             doe
             they
             commit
             ,
             who
             consume
             their
             goods
             ,
             their
             lands
             ,
             and
             their
             whole
             Estates
             in
             seruing
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             satisfying
             the
             Taste
             with
             such
             diuersitie
             of
             delicate
             Viands
             ,
             and
             choyse
             wines
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             may
             well
             pay
             this
             Tribute
             with
             that
             little
             ,
             or
             small
             modicum
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               Habentes
               alimenta
               ,
               &
               quibus
               tegamur
               ,
            
             
             
               his
               contenti
               simus
            
             :
             Hauing
             foode
             ,
             and
             raiment
             ,
             let
             vs
             be
             therewith
             contented
             .
             And
             with
             this
             ,
             let
             vs
             goe
             dayly
             redeeming
             those
             seassements
             and
             Tributes
             ,
             which
             were
             imposed
             vpon
             vs
             by
             sinne
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             this
             sinne
             of
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             wherewith
             so
             often
             euery
             day
             we
             make
             such
             large
             payments
             .
             And
             if
             wee
             cannot
             quit
             the
             whole
             score
             ,
             let
             vs
             doe
             herein
             ,
             like
             your
             bad
             paymasters
             ,
             who
             doe
             huck
             and
             pinch
             ,
             and
             pay
             as
             little
             as
             they
             can
             .
             But
             this
             (
             the
             more
             is
             the
             pitie
             )
             is
             not
             in
             vse
             amongst
             them
             .
             For
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             call'd
             vpon
             to
             pay
             either
             priuate
             debts
             ,
             or
             publick
             seassements
             ,
             they
             driue
             the
             demander
             off
             with
             delayes
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             should
             make
             payment
             ,
             fall
             a
             caffling
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             lay
             downe
             what
             is
             due
             .
             But
             in
             eating
             ,
             and
             drinking
             ,
             they
             will
             pay
             much
             more
             then
             
             is
             due
             ,
             and
             presse
             the
             belly
             to
             take
             more
             ,
             then
             either
             it
             is
             willing
             ,
             or
             able
             to
             receiue
             .
             When
             Caesars
             Collectors
             came
             to
             demand
             Tribute
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             hee
             put
             this
             question
             to
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ;
               Reges
               terrae
               ,
               à
               quibus
               accipiunt
               Tributum
               ,
               velcensum
               ?
               A
               filijs
               ,
               an
               ab
               Altenis
               ?
            
             The
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             of
             whom
             doe
             they
             receiue
             Tribute
             ?
             Of
             the
             Children
             ,
             or
             of
             strangers
             ?
             To
             whom
             Peter
             answered
             ;
             of
             strangers
             .
             Thereupon
             our
             Sauiour
             persently
             replyes
             ,
             
               Ergo
               liberi
               sunt
               filij
            
             :
             Therefore
             the
             children
             are
             free
             .
             And
             if
             Kings
             and
             their
             children
             are
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             free
             from
             this
             royall
             Tribute
             ;
             it
             standeth
             with
             much
             more
             reason
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             freed
             (
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
             )
             from
             the
             Tribute
             of
             their
             proper
             gusts
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             more
             preiudiciall
             vnto
             them
             ,
             then
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             should
             they
             pay
             it
             .
             For
             that
             payment
             is
             made
             but
             once
             yeare
             at
             most
             ,
             or
             from
             halfe
             yeare
             to
             halfe
             yeare
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             payd
             in
             money
             ;
             But
             this
             is
             daily
             and
             howerly
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             payd
             with
             a
             mans
             wealth
             ,
             with
             his
             Health
             ,
             with
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             honour
             .
             A
             man
             cannot
             lap
             vp
             in
             a
             little
             peece
             of
             paper
             the
             misbehauiours
             and
             misdemeanors
             which
             Princes
             haue
             fallen
             into
             ,
             by
             giuing
             themselues
             to
             riotous
             banqueting
             ,
             nor
             the
             excesses
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             beene
             forced
             to
             commit
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             broke
             the
             bounds
             of
             Temperance
             .
             
             There
             are
             two
             things
             (
             sayth
             the
             Wise
             man
             )
             which
             disquieteth
             the
             world
             ,
             
             and
             turneth
             it
             topsie-turuy
             ;
             To
             see
             a
             slaue
             when
             he
             reigneth
             ;
             And
             a
             foole
             ,
             when
             hee
             is
             filled
             with
             meate
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             sayd
             Wiseman
             forbiddeth
             wine
             vnto
             Kings
             .
             And
             Seneca
             doth
             much
             reproue
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ,
             
             and
             
               Marcus
               Antonius
            
             ,
             for
             their
             distemper
             in
             their
             diet
             ;
             A
             thing
             so
             vnworthy
             the
             royall
             dignitie
             ,
             
             that
             Cicero
             did
             affirme
             ,
             that
             cruditie
             of
             the
             stomack
             in
             Princes
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             indignitie
             ,
             and
             altogether
             vnbeseeming
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             by
             delighting
             in
             drinking
             ,
             they
             dull
             their
             spirits
             ,
             enfeeble
             their
             strength
             ,
             and
             discouer
             a
             thousand
             weakness●s
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             concealing
             whereof
             did
             import
             them
             very
             much
             ,
             and
             neerely
             concerne
             
             them
             .
             King
             Salomon
             sayth
             in
             his
             Prouerbs
             ,
             Much
             more
             strong
             is
             that
             man
             ,
             which
             ouercomes
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             subdues
             his
             owne
             affections
             ,
             then
             hee
             that
             getteth
             great
             victories
             ouer
             his
             enemies
             :
             Suting
             with
             that
             vulgar
             saying
             ;
             
               Fortior
               est
               quise
               ,
               quàm
               qui
               fortissima
               vincit
               moe●a
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             ,
             it
             not
             so
             much
             importeth
             Kings
             ,
             to
             conquer
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             themselues
             Lords
             of
             new
             Prouinces
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             become
             perpetuall
             slaues
             to
             their
             proper
             gustes
             &
             appetites
             .
             For
             this
             doth
             not
             fit
             and
             sute
             so
             well
             with
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             nor
             is
             eating
             in
             it selfe
             so
             generous
             an
             Act
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             so
             much
             to
             prize
             and
             esteeme
             it
             .
             In
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             
             we
             finde
             a
             Parable
             of
             the
             trees
             ,
             who
             hauing
             resolued
             with
             themselues
             to
             choose
             a
             King
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             the
             rest
             should
             owe
             homage
             ,
             they
             came
             first
             to
             the
             Oliue
             ,
             afterwards
             to
             the
             Fig-tree
             ,
             and
             lastly
             to
             the
             Vine
             ,
             intreating
             them
             that
             they
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             take
             the
             Crowne
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             raigne
             ouer
             them
             .
             The
             first
             answered
             ;
             That
             he
             could
             not
             leaue
             his
             fatnesse
             ,
             to
             goe
             to
             be
             promoted
             ouer
             the
             Trees
             ;
             The
             Fig-tree
             ,
             hee
             excused
             himselfe
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             ,
             saying
             ;
             Hee
             could
             not
             forsake
             his
             sweetnesse
             ,
             and
             his
             good
             fruite
             ,
             for
             the
             inioying
             of
             a
             Crowne
             ;
             And
             the
             Vine
             ,
             he
             plainly
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             leaue
             his
             wine
             ,
             which
             cheereth
             God
             ,
             and
             Man
             ,
             to
             become
             a
             King.
             The
             purpose
             and
             intent
             of
             Parables
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             glorious
             S.
             Austin
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             Doctors
             )
             is
             ,
             to
             infold
             in
             them
             the
             truth
             .
             And
             in
             this
             is
             it
             giuen
             Kings
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             excesse
             in
             their
             Tastes
             and
             delicious
             meates
             ,
             is
             not
             compatible
             with
             their
             Estate
             ,
             nor
             doth
             it
             become
             a
             Crowne
             Royall
             ,
             (
             that
             wee
             may
             say
             all
             we
             can
             ,
             though
             we
             somewhat
             exceede
             from
             the
             obiect
             of
             the
             Tast
             )
             to
             loose
             it's
             time
             in
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             pastimes
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             that
             very
             instant
             ,
             wherin
             Kings
             take
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             as
             sodainly
             leaue
             them
             ;
             in
             regard
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             so
             many
             and
             so
             great
             businesses
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             wherein
             if
             they
             should
             bestow
             all
             their
             time
             ,
             they
             haue
             scarce
             time
             enough
             .
             Which
             requiring
             (
             so
             much
             as
             it
             doth
             )
             the
             
             assistance
             ,
             and
             obseruation
             of
             kings
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             mis-spend
             this
             time
             in
             sports
             and
             intertainements
             ,
             they
             must
             of
             necessitie
             want
             time
             for
             that
             which
             is
             more
             necessary
             ;
             &
             be
             driuen
             (
             considering
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             doth
             cause
             a
             greater
             relaxation
             ,
             and
             distraction
             in
             the
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             abateth
             the
             edge
             and
             vigor
             of
             graue
             and
             weighty
             consideration
             ,
             then
             sports
             ,
             pastimes
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             of
             their
             owne
             gustes
             and
             palates
             )
             to
             neglect
             State-businesses
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             vse
             them
             seldome
             ,
             and
             with
             moderation
             .
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             to
             repart
             and
             diuide
             the
             time
             betweene
             themselues
             and
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             they
             should
             so
             employ
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             be
             wanting
             vnto
             them
             for
             their
             businesses
             ,
             nor
             super-abound
             vnto
             them
             for
             their
             Vices
             .
          
           
             Yet
             for
             all
             this
             doe
             not
             I
             pretend
             (
             it
             being
             the
             least
             part
             of
             my
             meaning
             )
             to
             take
             from
             Kings
             their
             intertainments
             ,
             but
             rather
             much
             desire
             that
             they
             would
             take
             them
             with
             moderation
             ,
             and
             without
             neglecting
             businesses
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             they
             shall
             haue
             fully
             cumply'de
             with
             the
             Common-wealths
             affayres
             .
             To
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             world
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             these
             their
             pleasures
             ,
             are
             not
             as
             principall
             ,
             but
             accessary
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             
               ayuda
               de
               costa
            
             ,
             an
             ayde
             and
             helpe
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             beare
             their
             trouble
             ,
             &
             to
             wade
             through
             that
             wearisomenesse
             ,
             which
             the
             continuall
             assist●nce
             on
             graue
             and
             weighty
             occasions
             ,
             causeth
             .
             Intertainments
             and
             sports
             must
             be
             like
             vnto
             salt
             ,
             wherewith
             if
             ●our
             me●te
             be
             sprinckled
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             moderate
             kinde
             of
             manner
             ,
             it
             makes
             them
             sauoury
             ,
             and
             seasons
             them
             in
             that
             good
             sort
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             onely
             relish
             ,
             but
             digest
             the
             better
             and
             breede
             better
             nutriment
             .
             But
             if
             your
             hand
             be
             too
             heauy
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             lay
             on
             loade
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             without
             measure
             ,
             or
             moderation
             ,
             it
             marrs
             your
             meate
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             sower
             and
             vnsauory
             .
             And
             for
             mine
             owne
             part
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion●
             ,
             th●t
             there
             was
             neuer
             any
             time
             ,
             wherein
             Kings
             had
             more
             cause
             ,
             or
             greater
             obligation
             to
             moderate
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             then
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             onely
             thing
             that
             is
             now
             
             
             
             
             
             in
             request
             amongst
             your
             great
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             onely
             talke
             that
             passeth
             amongst
             them
             ,
             how
             they
             shall
             passe
             the
             time
             .
             My
             thinkes
             ,
             that
             time
             is
             here
             represented
             vnto
             me
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             
             inspired
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             did
             prophecie
             ,
             &
             foretell
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             That
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             ,
             perillous
             times
             shall
             come
             (
             which
             are
             now
             wholly
             and
             truly
             ours
             )
             wherein
             men
             shall
             be
             louers
             of
             their
             owne
             selues
             ,
             and
             their
             pleasures
             ,
             more
             then
             louers
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             shall
             regard
             more
             their
             owne
             particular
             then
             either
             their
             neighbour
             ,
             ●ustice
             ,
             or
             the
             cōmon
             good
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             shall
             take
             more
             care
             to
             fulfill
             their
             lusts
             and
             their
             delights
             ,
             then
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             fall
             into
             innumerable
             sinnes
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Saint
             Peter
             and
             Saint
             Iude
             ,
             doe
             much
             indeare
             the
             great
             euills
             which
             vsually
             arise
             from
             corporall
             pleasures
             ,
             &
             the
             terrible
             chasticements
             which
             are
             reserued
             for
             those
             ,
             that
             giue
             themselues
             over
             vnto
             them
             .
             The
             vniust
             (
             sayth
             Saint
             Peter
             )
             the
             Lord
             will
             reserue
             vnto
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             to
             be
             punished
             ;
             
             but
             cheifly
             them
             ,
             that
             walke
             after
             the
             flesh
             in
             the
             lust
             of
             vncleannesse
             ,
             that
             are
             presumptuous
             ,
             
             selfe
             willed
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             Iude
             hee
             pronounces
             condemnation
             against
             those
             vngodly
             men
             ,
             that
             turne
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             into
             lasciuiousnesse
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             hath
             ,
             and
             doth
             still
             increase
             dayly
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             the
             madnesse
             and
             dotage
             of
             those
             wicked
             times
             seemeth
             to
             be
             againe
             renewed
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             mentioned
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             Wisedome
             ,
             where
             a
             companie
             of
             gallants
             ,
             and
             boone-Companions
             ,
             banketting
             and
             making
             merry
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             vttred
             this
             
               Epicuraean
               ;
               Exiguum
               ,
               &
               cum
               taedio
               est
               Tempus
               vitae
               nostrae
               :
            
             Our
             life
             is
             short
             and
             tedious
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             death
             of
             man
             there
             is
             no
             remedy
             ,
             
             neither
             was
             there
             any
             knowen
             to
             haue
             returned
             from
             the
             graue
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Venite
               ●rgò
               ,
               &
               fruamur
               bonis
               quaesunt
               :
            
             Come
             on
             therefore
             ,
             let
             vs
             inioy
             the
             good
             things
             that
             are
             present
             .
             Let
             vs
             eate
             and
             drinke
             ,
             quaffe
             and
             carowse
             ,
             and
             be
             merry
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             speedily
             vse
             the
             creatures
             like
             as
             in
             youth
             .
             
             
               Vin●
               pretioso
               ,
               &
               vnguentis
               nos
               impleamus
               .
            
             Let
             vs
             fill
             our selues
             with
             costly
             wines
             ,
             and
             oyntments
             .
             Let
             vs
             be
             puruayours
             and
             
             Caterers
             to
             our
             owne
             bodies
             ,
             let
             vs
             prouide
             the
             pleasingest
             obiects
             for
             our
             eyes
             ,
             the
             sauourest
             meates
             for
             our
             tastes
             ,
             the
             sweetest
             Musicke
             for
             our
             eares
             ,
             the
             softest
             silkes
             for
             our
             feeling
             ,
             and
             the
             daintiest
             perfumes
             for
             our
             smelling
             .
             
             
               Coronemus
               nos
               rosis
               ,
               antequam
               marcescant
               ,
               nullum
               pratum
               sit
               ,
               quod
               non
               pertranseat
               luxuri●
               nostra
               .
            
             Let
             vs
             Crowne
             our selues
             with
             rose-budds
             ,
             before
             they
             bee
             withered
             .
             And
             let
             no
             flower
             of
             the
             spring
             passe
             by
             vs.
             Let
             none
             of
             vs
             goe
             with
             out
             his
             part
             of
             voluptuousnesse
             ;
             and
             let
             vs
             leaue
             tokens
             of
             our
             ioyfullnesse
             in
             euery
             place
             .
             Let
             God
             doe
             what
             hee
             list
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             laugh
             and
             be
             merry
             here
             on
             earth
             .
             We
             haue
             but
             a
             little
             time
             to
             liue
             ,
             let
             vs
             therefore
             take
             our
             pleasures
             ,
             while
             wee
             may
             .
             This
             is
             all
             the
             care
             ,
             the
             wantons
             of
             this
             world
             take
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             thinke
             ,
             that
             there
             in
             an
             eternitie
             ,
             onely
             they
             study
             how
             they
             may
             best
             inioy
             themselues
             and
             their
             pleasures
             ,
             not
             once
             dreaming
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             or
             a
             iudgement
             to
             come
             to
             make
             them
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             as
             men
             ,
             that
             make
             a
             scoffe
             and
             iest
             of
             that
             other
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             life
             ,
             they
             wholly
             wed
             themselues
             to
             this
             .
             Making
             that
             good
             which
             Salomon
             sayd
             ;
             
             
               Quod
               non
               esset
               homini
               bonum
               sub
               sole
               ,
               nisi
               quod
               comederet
               ,
               &
               biberet
               ,
               atque
               gauderet
               :
            
             Man
             ,
             hath
             no
             better
             thing
             vnder
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             then
             to
             eate
             and
             to
             drink
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             merry
             ;
             A
             Language
             onely
             beseeming
             such
             men
             ,
             as
             are
             to
             be
             carbonadoed
             for
             hel
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             dish
             for
             the
             Diuell
             ;
             for
             their
             disseruice
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             seruice
             to
             their
             belly
             .
             Which
             kind
             of
             men
             Saint
             Paul
             lamenteth
             with
             teares
             flowing
             from
             his
             heart
             ,
             as
             being
             enemies
             to
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             abhorred
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             When
             ,
             and
             at
             what
             time
             ,
             sports
             and
             pastimes
             ,
             are
             worthyest
             reprehension
             in
             Kings
             .
          
           
             TO
             euery
             thing
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             season
             (
             saith
             the
             Wiseman
             )
             .
             There
             is
             a
             time
             to
             weepe
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             to
             laugh
             .
             A
             time
             for
             recreation
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             for
             labour
             .
             
               Tempus
               plangendi
               ,
               &
               Tempus
               saltandi
               ;
               Tempus
               amplexandi
               ,
               &
               Tempus
               longe
               fieri
               ab
               amplexibus
               :
            
             A
             time
             to
             mourne
             and
             a
             time
             to
             dance
             .
             A
             time
             to
             imbrace
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             to
             refraine
             from
             imbracing
             .
             The
             Chalde
             Paraphrase
             reades
             ;
             
               Opportunitas
               omni
               rei
            
             :
             There
             is
             an
             opportunitie
             ,
             or
             fit
             season
             for
             euery
             thing
             .
             And
             this
             opportunitie
             is
             a
             great
             matter
             in
             all
             whatsoeuer
             wee
             doe
             ,
             for
             it
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             take
             our
             due
             time
             and
             season
             .
             To
             weepe
             ,
             when
             we
             should
             laugh
             ,
             is
             a
             ridiculous
             thing
             ;
             And
             to
             laugh
             when
             wee
             should
             shed
             teares
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             .
             For
             Kings
             to
             play
             away
             so
             many
             thousand
             Ducatts
             ,
             and
             to
             spend
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             meerely
             for
             their
             owne
             pleasure
             ,
             whilest
             their
             souldiers
             are
             ready
             to
             perish
             through
             hunger
             for
             want
             of
             pay
             ,
             and
             their
             house-hold
             Seruants
             runne
             in
             debt
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             receiue
             ,
             their
             wages
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             this
             sorteth
             not
             with
             that
             rule
             ,
             which
             the
             wise
             man
             would
             haue
             vs
             to
             obserue
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             I
             pray
             you
             a
             disproportionable
             and
             vnseasonable
             thing
             ,
             to
             spend
             the
             time
             in
             intertainments
             ,
             and
             sports
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             vnto
             publicke
             causes
             ,
             and
             businesses
             of
             State
             ?
             In
             the
             second
             booke
             of
             the
             Kings
             is
             set
             downe
             a
             notable
             case
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             was
             highly
             offended
             .
             And
             the
             case
             was
             this
             ;
             
               Factum
               est
               autem
               ,
               vertente
               anno
               ,
               eo
               tempore
               ,
               quo
               solent
               Reges
               ad
               bella
               
               procedere
               ,
               
               misit
               Dauid
               Ioab
               ,
               &
               seruos
               suos
               cum
               eo
               ,
               et
               vniuersum
               Israel
               ,
               et
               vastauerunt
               filios
               Ammon
               ,
               et
               obsederunt
               Rab●a
               .
               Dauid
               autem
               remansit
               in
               Hierusalem
               .
               Dum
               haec
               agerentur
               ,
               accidit
               ,
               vt
               surgeret
               Dauid
               de
               strato
               suo
               post
               meridiem
               ,
               et
               deambularet
               in
               solario
               domus
               regiae
               ,
               viditque
               mulieremse
               lauantem
               ex
               aduerso
               super
               solarium
               suum
               &c.
               
            
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             yeare
             was
             expired
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             ,
             when
             Kings
             goe
             forth
             to
             battel
             ,
             that
             Dauid
             sent
             Ioab
             ,
             and
             his
             seruants
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             Israel
             ,
             and
             they
             destroyed
             the
             children
             of
             Ammon
             ,
             and
             besieged
             Rabbah
             .
             But
             Dauid
             tarryed
             still
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             in
             an
             Euening
             tyde
             ,
             that
             Dauid
             arose
             from
             his
             bed
             ,
             and
             walked
             vpon
             the
             roofe
             of
             the
             Kings
             house
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             roofe
             hee
             saw
             a
             woman
             washing
             her selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             woman
             was
             very
             beautifull
             to
             looke
             vpon
             &c.
             
             What
             a
             companie
             of
             aggrauating
             circumstances
             did
             heere
             precede
             the
             sinne
             of
             Dauid
             ?
             It
             fell
             out
             about
             that
             time
             of
             the
             yeare
             when
             Kings
             vsed
             to
             goe
             into
             the
             field
             against
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             muster
             vp
             their
             souldiars
             .
             But
             instead
             of
             going
             himselfe
             in
             person
             ,
             hee
             sent
             forth
             his
             Captaine
             Ioab
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             choyse
             men
             of
             Israel
             ,
             himselfe
             remaining
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             sporting
             and
             recreating
             himselfe
             in
             his
             princely
             Pallace
             .
             And
             not
             thinking
             on
             those
             cares
             ,
             which
             so
             dangerous
             a
             warre
             did
             at
             that
             time
             require
             ,
             hee
             rose
             one
             day
             after
             dinner
             from
             his
             Table
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             walke
             in
             a
             gallerie
             or
             Tarras
             ,
             that
             lay
             open
             to
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             it
             was
             his
             chance
             to
             espie
             Vriahs
             wife
             washing
             and
             bathing
             of
             her selfe
             in
             a
             place
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             right
             ouer
             against
             him
             ,
             who
             likewise
             on
             her
             part
             gaue
             occasion
             to
             this
             sinne
             ,
             for
             that
             her
             husband
             being
             abroad
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             and
             exposing
             himselfe
             to
             so
             many
             troubles
             and
             perills
             ,
             she
             should
             take
             pleasure
             in
             washing
             her
             hayre
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             curious
             decking
             and
             dressing
             her
             person
             in
             a
             place
             ,
             from
             whence
             shee
             might
             be
             so
             easily
             seene
             .
             Whom
             he
             no
             sooner
             saw
             but
             coueted
             ,
             and
             no
             soner
             made
             loue
             vnto
             ,
             but
             he
             inioyed
             
             her
             .
             And
             that
             he
             might
             possesse
             her
             with
             the
             more
             safety
             ,
             and
             cloake
             the
             adulterie
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             the
             childe
             wherewithall
             shee
             went
             ,
             hee
             gaue
             order
             for
             the
             making
             away
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             vpon
             the
             neck
             whereof
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             other
             euills
             did
             insue
             .
             When
             Kings
             wage
             warre
             ,
             and
             their
             subiects
             fight
             their
             battailes
             ,
             hazarding
             therein
             their
             liues
             ,
             or
             when
             any
             other
             common
             calamities
             happen
             ,
             as
             of
             Famine
             ,
             or
             Pestilence
             ,
             in
             their
             Kingdomes
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             then
             to
             follow
             their
             pleasures
             and
             intertainments
             ,
             but
             to
             abstaine
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             and
             make
             knowen
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             a
             fellow-feeling
             of
             these
             common
             euills
             ,
             and
             generall
             afflictions
             ;
             For
             so
             did
             the
             King
             of
             Niniue
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             hee
             was
             informed
             what
             the
             Prophet
             Ionas
             had
             preached
             in
             his
             Court
             ,
             threatning
             them
             with
             the
             punishment
             which
             God
             would
             send
             vpon
             that
             Citie
             .
             And
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             saith
             ;
             That
             the
             King
             himselfe
             was
             the
             first
             man
             that
             forsooke
             his
             pleasures
             ,
             layd
             his
             roabe
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             couered
             him
             with
             sack-cloath
             ,
             and
             sate
             in
             ashes
             ,
             and
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             proclaimed
             through
             Nineue
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             Let
             neither
             man
             ,
             nor
             beast
             ,
             heard
             nor
             flocke
             tast
             any
             thing
             ;
             let
             them
             not
             feede
             ,
             nor
             drinke
             water
             .
             But
             let
             man
             and
             beast
             be
             couered
             with
             sack-cloath
             ,
             and
             cry
             mightily
             vnto
             God
             ;
             yea
             let
             them
             turne
             euery
             one
             from
             his
             euill
             way
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             violence
             that
             is
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             was
             the
             Course
             ,
             that
             hee
             tooke
             for
             to
             appease
             Gods
             anger
             .
             When
             King
             Dauid
             heard
             of
             the
             great
             slaughter
             which
             the
             Pestilence
             had
             wrought
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             sorrowing
             exceedingly
             ,
             that
             the
             Plague
             was
             so
             hot
             amongst
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             shewing
             ,
             that
             it
             grieued
             his
             very
             heart
             and
             soule
             ,
             hee
             cryed
             out
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             and
             sayd
             ,
             
               Ego
               sum
               ,
               qui
               peccaui
               ,
               ego
               qui
               iniquè
               egi
               &c.
               
               Vertatur
               (
               obsecro
               )
               manus
               tua
               contra
               me
               ,
               et
               contra
               domum
               patris
               mei
               :
            
             I
             haue
             sinned
             and
             I
             haue
             done
             wickedly
             ,
             but
             these
             sheepe
             what
             haue
             they
             done
             ?
             Let
             thine
             hand
             (
             I
             pray
             )
             be
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             against
             my
             fathers
             house
             .
             King
             Ioram
             reigning
             in
             Israel
             ,
             
             there
             was
             so
             great
             a
             Famine
             ,
             and
             so
             fore
             a
             Death
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             two
             women
             by
             consent
             did
             agree
             to
             kill
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             to
             eate
             them
             by
             turnes
             .
             Which
             the
             King
             had
             no
             sooner
             heard
             of
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             so
             inwardly
             grieued
             therewith
             ,
             that
             in
             expression
             of
             his
             sorrow
             he
             rent
             his
             garments
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Hebrewes
             on
             such
             like
             sad
             occasions
             )
             and
             put
             on
             sack-cloath
             within
             vpon
             his
             flesh
             ;
             
             Because
             Prince
             Ionathan
             did
             but
             dip
             the
             tippe
             of
             his
             rod
             in
             the
             hony-combe
             ,
             when
             as
             his
             father
             King
             Saul
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             men
             of
             warre
             ,
             were
             fighting
             against
             the
             Philistins
             ,
             God
             was
             much
             offended
             with
             it
             .
             Thereby
             ,
             teaching
             Kings
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             like
             occasions
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             first
             that
             should
             abstaine
             from
             their
             pleasures
             and
             delightes
             ,
             signified
             by
             the
             Hony-combe
             :
             That
             valiant
             Captaine
             Vrias
             ,
             
             was
             a
             good
             master
             of
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             who
             being
             returned
             from
             the
             Armie
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             called
             thither
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             would
             by
             no
             meanes
             be
             perswaded
             to
             goe
             home
             to
             his
             owne
             house
             ,
             to
             refresh
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             make
             merry
             with
             his
             wife
             ,
             though
             his
             Maiestie
             willed
             him
             so
             to
             doe
             ;
             And
             the
             reason
             which
             he
             rendred
             ,
             why
             he
             would
             not
             doe
             it
             ,
             was
             this
             ;
             
               Arca
               Dei
               ,
               et
               Iuda
               habitant
               in
               papilionibus
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Arke
             ,
             and
             Israel
             and
             Iudah
             ,
             abiding
             in
             Tents
             ,
             and
             my
             Lord
             Ioab
             with
             the
             whole
             Army
             lying
             incamped
             in
             the
             open
             fields
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             shelter
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             that
             great
             danger
             that
             they
             are
             :
             shall
             I
             then
             goe
             into
             mine
             house
             to
             eate
             ,
             and
             to
             drinke
             ,
             and
             to
             lye
             with
             my
             wise
             ?
             
               Per
               salutem
               tuam
               ,
               et
               per
               salutem
               animae
               ,
               tuae
               ,
               non
               faciam
               rem
               hanc
               :
            
             As
             thou
             liuest
             ,
             and
             as
             thy
             soule
             liueth
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             doe
             this
             thing
             .
             And
             not
             only
             in
             the
             common
             calamities
             of
             a
             whole
             Common-wealth
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             those
             particular
             ones
             of
             great
             persons
             ,
             that
             haue
             beene
             seruiceable
             to
             the
             state
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             and
             requisit
             ,
             and
             well
             will
             it
             become
             Kings
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             shew
             of
             their
             sorrow
             ,
             by
             laying
             aside
             their
             feastings
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             kinde
             of
             solacings
             and
             mirthfull
             Intertainments
             .
             
             When
             King
             Dauid
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             death
             
             
             
             
             
             of
             that
             braue
             Commander
             Abner
             ,
             he
             wept
             bitterly
             before
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             commanded
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             taste
             bread
             ,
             or
             ought
             else
             ,
             
             till
             the
             Sunne
             were
             downe
             :
             saying
             vnto
             his
             seruants
             ;
             
               Num
               ignoratis
               ,
               quoniam
               princeps
               ,
               et
               Maximus
               cecidit
               hodiè
               in
               Israel
               ?
            
             Know
             yee
             not
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             man
             fallen
             this
             day
             in
             Israel
             ?
          
           
             But
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             well
             in
             aduising
             Kings
             or
             the
             Common
             people
             ,
             on
             sad
             occasions
             ,
             to
             forbeare
             their
             sports
             and
             pastimes
             ,
             it
             seeming
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             rather
             then
             to
             seeke
             after
             them
             for
             the
             diuerting
             of
             melancholy
             ,
             and
             banishing
             of
             sorrow
             ;
             Vrging
             Plutarkes
             authoritie
             ,
             who
             reprehendeth
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             are
             already
             merrily
             disposed
             ,
             hunt
             after
             intertainments
             and
             pastimes
             ,
             wishing
             them
             to
             doe
             that
             ,
             when
             they
             finde
             themselues
             sad
             and
             heauie
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             haue
             most
             neede
             of
             it
             .
             Here
             vnto
             ,
             I
             first
             of
             all
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             is
             not
             alike
             in
             a
             particular
             person
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             wee
             sayd
             before
             )
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             and
             vnderstood
             ,
             as
             a
             body
             ,
             with
             it
             's
             Head.
             And
             as
             in
             a
             mans
             body
             ,
             the
             head
             doth
             naturally
             feele
             the
             paine
             of
             the
             arme
             ,
             the
             foote
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             member
             ;
             So
             Kings
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             are
             to
             haue
             a
             feeling
             of
             their
             subiects
             miseries
             ,
             &
             to
             pittie
             the
             ill
             case
             ,
             wherein
             they
             at
             any
             time
             are
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             their
             owne
             .
             And
             this
             was
             that
             ,
             which
             moued
             the
             Apostle
             S
             Paul
             to
             say
             ;
             
               Quando
               patitur
               vnum
               membrum
               ,
               compatiuntur
               omnia
               membra
               .
            
             
             When
             one
             member
             suffreth
             ,
             all
             the
             members
             suffer
             with
             it
             .
             This
             is
             that
             Trauazon
             ,
             or
             coupling
             peece
             of
             timber
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             this
             ,
             both
             humane
             policie
             ,
             and
             mans
             naturall
             disposition
             ,
             doth
             require
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             see
             others
             suffer
             we
             should
             suffer
             with
             them
             in
             our
             common
             cōpassion
             towards
             them
             .
             And
             the
             Law
             of
             charitie
             ,
             goes
             some
             what
             farther
             and
             would
             stretch
             this
             obligation
             to
             a
             greater
             and
             higher
             perfection
             ,
             as
             was
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             sayd
             Apostle
             .
             
               Quis
               infirmatur
               ,
               et
               ego
               non
               infirmor
               ?
               Quis
               scandalizatur
               ,
            
             
             
               et
               ego
               non
               vror
            
             ?
             Who
             is
             weake
             ,
             
             and
             I
             am
             not
             weake
             ?
             Who
             is
             offended
             ,
             
             and
             I
             burne
             not
             ?
             And
             in
             that
             which
             the
             Prophet
             Ieremie
             sayd
             ,
             
             who
             crossing
             the
             Kings
             humour
             ,
             and
             opposing
             his
             vaine
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             ,
             and
             representing
             the
             truth
             of
             things
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             fitting
             for
             him
             to
             doe
             ,
             his
             heart
             was
             all
             on
             a
             flame
             ,
             a
             burning
             fire
             was
             shut
             vp
             in
             his
             bones
             ,
             and
             hee
             was
             weary
             with
             bearing
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             holde
             ,
             so
             farre
             was
             he
             transported
             ,
             and
             so
             mightily
             inflamed
             with
             the
             zeale
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             Common-wealthes
             good
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             I
             say
             ;
             That
             (
             as
             before
             hath
             beene
             deliuered
             by
             mee
             )
             I
             do
             not
             pretend
             ,
             to
             debarre
             Kings
             and
             Common-wealths
             of
             their
             pleasures
             and
             recreations
             ;
             But
             my
             desire
             is
             (
             which
             I
             wish
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             )
             that
             they
             may
             be
             such
             as
             may
             be
             harmelesse
             and
             vn-offensiue
             ,
             with
             out
             remordment
             and
             sting
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             murmuration
             and
             notice
             of
             the
             people
             .
             And
             this
             may
             easily
             be
             done
             ,
             by
             doing
             of
             that
             which
             the
             glorious
             S.
             Ierome
             aduiseth
             vs
             to
             doe
             ,
             
               ex
               necessitate
               virtutem
            
             :
             making
             a
             vertue
             of
             necessitie
             ;
             but
             I
             doe
             not
             say
             
               ex
               necessitate
            
             ,
             but
             
               ex
               voluptate
               ,
               virtutem
            
             :
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ;
             I
             would
             haue
             them
             to
             place
             their
             delight
             and
             content
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             true
             vertue
             and
             godlinesse
             ,
             in
             cumplying
             with
             the
             obligations
             of
             their
             Office
             and
             Calling
             ,
             in
             giuing
             free
             and
             frequent
             Audience
             ,
             in
             hearing
             those
             that
             are
             wronged
             and
             oppressed
             ,
             in
             disposing
             of
             Offices
             ,
             in
             Dispatching
             of
             businesses
             ,
             or
             in
             causing
             them
             to
             be
             dispatcht
             ,
             and
             to
             spend
             their
             time
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             part
             thereof
             in
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             cumplying
             with
             that
             of
             that
             Royall
             Prophet
             :
             
             
               In
               virtute
               tua
               Laetabitur
               Rex
               ,
               &
               super
               salutare
               tuum
               exultabit
               vehementer
               :
            
             The
             King
             shall
             ioy
             in
             thy
             strength
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ;
             And
             in
             thy
             Saluation
             ,
             how
             greatly
             shall
             hee
             reioyce
             ?
             And
             from
             thence
             will
             follow
             that
             ,
             which
             presently
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             ;
             
               Desiderium
               cordis
               eius
               tribuisti
               ei
            
             ,
             
             
               et
               voluntate
               babiorum
               eius
               non
               fraudastieum
               :
            
             Thou
             hast
             giuen
             him
             his
             hearts
             desire
             ,
             and
             hast
             not
             with-holden
             the
             request
             of
             his
             lips
             .
             King
             
             Salomon
             sayes
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             gaue
             his
             desires
             as
             much
             as
             they
             could
             desire
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             gaue
             himself
             ouer
             to
             his
             delights
             &
             contents
             with
             that
             freedome
             and
             libertie
             ,
             as
             suted
             with
             the
             greatnes
             of
             so
             powerful
             a
             king
             .
             But
             that
             which
             he
             got
             therby
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             content
             which
             he
             sought
             after
             ,
             but
             distaste
             ,
             irkesomnes
             ,
             wearines
             ,
             griefe
             ,
             &
             vexatiō
             of
             spirit
             ;
             which
             he
             himself
             hath
             left
             firmed
             &
             signed
             with
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             for
             an
             example
             not
             only
             to
             all
             kings
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             
               Vidi
               inomnibus
               vanitatem
            
             ,
             
             
               et
               afflictionem
               animi
               ,
               et
               nihil
               permanere
               sib
               sole
               :
            
             Behold
             ,
             all
             was
             vanitie
             ,
             &
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             profit
             vnder
             the
             sunne
             .
             Who
             could
             more
             giue
             themselues
             to
             their
             delightes
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             then
             those
             ,
             whom
             the
             booke
             of
             Wisedome
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             who
             with
             such
             a
             deale
             of
             care
             and
             greedinesse
             did
             runne
             after
             all
             the
             content
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             could
             afford
             ?
             Yet
             they
             say
             and
             confesse
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             so
             vaine
             and
             so
             false
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             wearisomnesse
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             quite
             tyred
             out
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             in
             hell
             for
             their
             labour
             ,
             and
             shall
             continue
             there
             for
             euer
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             say
             ;
             That
             to
             the
             end
             our
             sports
             and
             intertainments
             may
             be
             the
             more
             pleasing
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             they
             should
             be
             vsed
             with
             much
             moderation
             ,
             and
             very
             seldome
             .
             Feastings
             and
             banquetings
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             too
             frequent
             and
             too
             ordinary
             ,
             they
             cause
             a
             wearinesse
             ,
             and
             loathing
             ;
             And
             as
             the
             glorious
             S.
             Ambrose
             wisely
             saith
             ,
             
               Gratiores
               post
               famem
               epule
               fiunt
               ,
               quae
               assiduitate
               viluerant
               :
            
             Feastings
             please
             most
             after
             fasting
             ,
             which
             by
             affiduitie
             and
             continuance
             grow
             into
             contempt
             .
             And
             here
             by
             the
             way
             occasion
             may
             be
             taken
             ,
             to
             aduise
             kings
             of
             the
             remedy
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             apply
             in
             matter
             of
             Playes
             &
             Interludes
             ,
             as
             wel
             in
             the
             quality
             of
             that
             which
             is
             represented
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             requency
             wherewith
             they
             are
             vsed
             ;
             Comedies
             being
             now
             as
             common
             as
             our
             meate
             &
             drinke
             .
             But
             I
             see
             ,
             that
             that
             succeedeth
             now
             ,
             which
             did
             in
             those
             more
             ancient
             times
             ;
             Which
             though
             they
             were
             often
             banished
             out
             of
             Rome
             ,
             yet
             the
             times
             altering
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             be
             introduced
             and
             brought
             in
             again
             .
             And
             King
             Philip
             the
             second
             
             who
             is
             now
             in
             glory
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             yeares
             of
             his
             raigne
             did
             wholy
             prohibite
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             better
             furthering
             of
             this
             his
             determination
             ,
             he
             had
             many
             ,
             and
             those
             very
             effectuall
             reasons
             for
             it
             .
             And
             that
             which
             of
             late
             hath
             beene
             obserued
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             neuer
             in
             any
             time
             ,
             hath
             there
             beene
             seene
             so
             much
             loosenesse
             and
             shamelesnesse
             in
             youth
             ,
             as
             since
             the
             time
             ,
             they
             haue
             beene
             dayly
             permitted
             to
             be
             playd
             and
             represented
             on
             the
             stage
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             greatest
             Audience
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             greatest
             dissolutenesse
             of
             manners
             ,
             especially
             among
             your
             younger
             sort
             of
             people
             ;
             For
             those
             their
             words
             ,
             Accents
             ,
             Tunes
             ,
             Songs
             ,
             wanton
             carriage
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             idle
             gestures
             ,
             and
             actions
             ,
             performed
             with
             so
             much
             artifice
             and
             cunning
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             (
             as
             the
             Prophet
             sayd
             )
             but
             to
             sow
             tares
             ,
             and
             vicious
             weedes
             in
             good
             ground
             ,
             whence
             they
             ought
             with
             much
             care
             to
             be
             rooted
             out
             .
             And
             very
             blinde
             is
             that
             man
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             see
             the
             danger
             that
             there
             is
             ,
             in
             prouoking
             and
             stirting
             vp
             wanton
             blood
             ,
             with
             such
             lasciuious
             behauiour
             ,
             being
             able
             enough
             of
             it selfe
             to
             awaken
             the
             appetite
             of
             sensualitie
             .
             Euen
             those
             dishonest
             pictures
             ,
             which
             neither
             speake
             ,
             nor
             moue
             ,
             doe
             catch
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             dragge
             the
             Soule
             after
             them
             ,
             especially
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             drawen
             to
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             haue
             the
             true
             postures
             and
             expressions
             of
             a
             wanton
             woman
             .
             Questionlesse
             ,
             they
             cannot
             choose
             but
             leaue
             a
             liuely
             impression
             in
             the
             Soule
             .
             And
             I
             know
             not
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             what
             worke
             of
             pietie
             ,
             or
             of
             charitable
             Almes
             for
             Hospitalls
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             vse
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Stage-Players
             gaynes
             goe
             )
             can
             recompence
             this
             harme
             .
             For
             of
             more
             weight
             and
             moment
             ,
             is
             one
             sinne
             of
             theirs
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             committed
             ;
             then
             all
             the
             Almes
             that
             are
             giuen
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             And
             we
             know
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Apostles
             rule
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             not
             either
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             permit
             an
             euill
             ,
             that
             good
             may
             come
             thereof
             .
             And
             that
             which
             I
             know
             is
             ;
             That
             they
             which
             enter
             in
             there
             ,
             doe
             not
             come
             thither
             to
             giue
             an
             Almes
             ,
             but
             for
             those
             ends
             and
             purposes
             ,
             which
             haue
             beene
             sufficiently
             deliuered
             and
             reprehended
             ,
             
             by
             many
             holy
             Doctours
             ,
             and
             famous
             Preachers
             .
             Nor
             doth
             it
             boote
             them
             to
             say
             ;
             That
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             spend
             their
             time
             in
             seing
             of
             Comedies
             ,
             are
             there
             met
             together
             to
             see
             a
             harmelesse
             Interlude
             .
             Which
             were
             they
             not
             shut
             vp
             in
             that
             open
             Assembly
             ,
             would
             perhaps
             be
             wandring
             abroad
             ,
             committing
             worse
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             by
             this
             Intercourse
             are
             excused
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             one
             particular
             ,
             in
             this
             very
             thing
             ,
             is
             it
             plainely
             to
             be
             perceiued
             ,
             how
             bad
             Playes
             be
             ,
             since
             for
             their
             defence
             ,
             they
             haue
             neede
             of
             the
             fauour
             of
             avoyding
             a
             greater
             euill
             .
             And
             in
             realitie
             of
             truth
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             excuse
             ,
             or
             diuert
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             sinnes
             are
             there
             rather
             learned
             ,
             the
             spectators
             carrying
             them
             away
             with
             them
             conceiued
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             by
             the
             ones
             vaine
             apprehension
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             fowle
             and
             wanton
             representation
             ,
             and
             anon
             after
             ,
             bring
             forth
             monstrous
             birthes
             .
             And
             in
             very
             truth
             ,
             the
             troubles
             ,
             and
             temporall
             scourges
             ,
             of
             warre
             ,
             famine
             ,
             and
             pestilence
             ;
             the
             many
             Cities
             that
             are
             battred
             and
             beaten
             downe
             ●o
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             ;
             the
             persecution
             and
             the
             continuall
             wants
             and
             necessities
             of
             these
             Kingdomes
             ,
             doe
             not
             require
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             such
             contents
             ,
             and
             reioycings
             ;
             
               Musica
               in
               luctu
            
             ,
             
             
               importuna
               narratio
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             Musick
             in
             mourning
             ,
             is
             as
             a
             tale
             out
             of
             season
             .
             Besides
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             God
             sendeth
             these
             his
             scourges
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             feele
             his
             stripes
             ,
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             amend
             our
             sinfull
             liues
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             ,
             representeth
             the
             wrath
             which
             God
             had
             conceiued
             against
             his
             people
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             sensible
             of
             his
             chasticements
             .
             
               Et
               non
               est
               reuersus
               ad
               percutientem
               se
               ,
               et
               Dominum
               non
               inquisierunt
               :
            
             The
             people
             turneth
             not
             vnto
             him
             that
             smiteth
             them
             ,
             neither
             doe
             they
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hostes.
             Haue
             yee
             seene
             the
             like
             dullnesse
             in
             any
             nation
             ?
             That
             God
             chastising
             them
             ,
             they
             wi●l
             not
             so
             much
             as
             turne
             backe
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             craue
             pardon
             and
             forgiuenes
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             whipping
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             goes
             increasing
             their
             punishment
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             demonstration
             of
             〈◊〉
             wi●●
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             goe
             on
             st●ll
             in
             their
             pleasures
             and
             del●ghts
             
               〈◊〉
               Dominus
               Deu●
               ,
               ad
               fletum
               ,
            
             
             
               &
               ad
               planctum
               ,
               ad
               
               caluitiem
               ,
               &
               ad
               cingulum
               sacci
               ,
               et
               eccè
               gaudium
               ,
               et
               laetiria
               ,
               occidere
               vitulos
               ,
               et
               iugulare
               arietes
               ,
               comedere
               carnes
               ,
               et
               bibere
               vinum
               .
               Comedamus
               et
               bibamus
               ,
               cras
               enim
               mor●emur
               :
            
             The
             Lord
             God
             of
             Hostes
             calls
             to
             weeping
             and
             to
             mourning
             ,
             and
             to
             baldnesse
             ,
             and
             to
             girding
             with
             sack-cloth
             ;
             and
             behold
             ioy
             and
             gladnesse
             slaying
             oxen
             ,
             and
             killing
             sheepe
             ,
             eating
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinking
             wine
             ;
             Let
             vs
             eate
             and
             drinke
             ,
             for
             to
             morrow
             we
             shall
             dye
             .
             God
             hauing
             called
             them
             to
             repentance
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             pardon
             them
             ,
             they
             answer
             him
             with
             quite
             contrary
             exercises
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             weeping
             ,
             fal
             into
             extraordinary
             laughing
             ;
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             sack-cloath
             ,
             put
             on
             rich
             and
             glorious
             apparrel
             ;
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             fasting
             ,
             betake
             themselues
             to
             feasting
             ;
             &
             in
             stead
             of
             sobbs
             ,
             and
             sighes
             ,
             to
             sports
             and
             pleasures
             .
             Which
             preposterous
             kinde
             of
             course
             did
             offend
             God
             in
             that
             high
             degree
             ,
             that
             he
             threatned
             to
             shut
             the
             gate
             of
             mercy
             against
             those
             that
             shut
             the
             doore
             of
             their
             hearts
             against
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             repentance
             
               Et
               reuelata
               est
               in
               auribus
               meis
               vox
               Domini
            
             ;
             
             
               non
               dimittetur
               iniquitas
               haec
               vobis
               ,
               donec
               moriamur
               ,
               dicit
               Dominus
               :
            
             And
             it
             was
             reuealed
             in
             mine
             eares
             by
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ;
             Surely
             this
             iniquitie
             shall
             not
             be
             purged
             from
             you
             ,
             till
             yee
             dye
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             .
             In
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Prouerbs
             ,
             God
             sheweth
             the
             like
             risentment
             ,
             
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Quia
               vocaui
               ,
               et
               renuistis
               ,
               extendi
               manum
               meam
               ,
               et
               non
               fuit
               qui
               aspiceret
               ;
               despexistis
               omne
               consilium
               meum
               ,
               et
               increpationes
               meas
               neglexistis
               ,
               ego
               quoque
               in
               interitu
               vestro
               ridebo
               ,
               et
               subsannabo
               ,
               cùm
               vobis
               id
               ,
               quod
               timebatis
               ,
               adu●nerit
               :
            
             Because
             I
             haue
             called
             and
             yee
             refused
             ;
             I
             also
             stretched
             out
             my
             hand
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             regarded
             ;
             But
             yee
             haue
             set
             at
             nought
             all
             my
             Counsayle
             ,
             and
             would
             none
             of
             my
             reproofe
             ;
             I
             also
             will
             laugh
             at
             your
             calamitie
             .
             I
             will
             mock
             ,
             when
             your
             feare
             commeth
             .
             Those
             ,
             whom
             neither
             faire
             words
             ,
             kind
             vsage
             ,
             louing
             inspirations
             ,
             nor
             the
             powerful
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             stretched
             out
             to
             punishment
             ,
             cannot
             worke
             vpon
             ,
             nor
             moue
             to
             mourne
             ,
             nor
             to
             leaue
             off
             their
             sports
             and
             pleasures
             &
             their
             discomposed
             mirth
             &
             laughter
             ;
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             their
             dis●espectfullnesse
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             shamel●ssenes
             of
             their
             sins
             shal
             
             neuer
             be
             forgiuen
             them
             .
             And
             in
             stead
             of
             mourning
             ,
             and
             grieuing
             for
             them
             ,
             hee
             will
             laugh
             them
             to
             scorne
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             mocke
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             see
             them
             fallen
             into
             the
             anguishment
             ,
             and
             vexation
             of
             their
             perdition
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             correspond
             with
             his
             gentle
             admonitions
             ,
             nor
             be
             reclaymed
             by
             those
             his
             fatherly
             chasticements
             ,
             which
             were
             for
             the
             calling
             of
             them
             home
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             to
             returne
             from
             their
             euill
             waies
             .
             And
             if
             (
             besides
             all
             that
             hitherto
             hath
             been
             sayd
             )
             wee
             shall
             but
             consider
             how
             deceitfull
             and
             vaine
             are
             these
             pastimes
             and
             delights
             ,
             we
             shall
             therewith
             likewise
             see
             ,
             what
             little
             reason
             Kings
             and
             men
             that
             are
             ,
             (
             or
             at
             least
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             grauitie
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             their
             places
             )
             of
             a
             constant
             and
             settled
             disposition
             ,
             to
             be
             carryed
             away
             with
             such
             idle
             toyes
             which
             presently
             dis-appeare
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             only
             not
             giue
             that
             fullnesse
             &
             satisfaction
             ,
             which
             they
             promise
             ;
             but
             rather
             ,
             as
             vicious
             thirst
             &
             hunger
             ,
             which
             ariseth
             from
             a
             corrupt
             and
             euil
             humour
             ,
             increaseth
             the
             more
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             either
             eate
             ,
             or
             drinke
             ;
             so
             these
             temporall
             delights
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             vse
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             in
             seeking
             after
             them
             doe
             we
             finde
             our selues
             mocked
             and
             deluded
             ,
             and
             the
             lesse
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             conclude
             this
             point
             with
             the
             testimonie
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             most
             wise
             King
             ,
             Salomon
             ,
             and
             of
             Saint
             Gregorie
             the
             Great
             who
             citing
             both
             the
             other
             ,
             speakes
             thus
             .
             
               Voluptatum
               ,
               nos
               fallaciae
               nulla
               decipiat
               ,
               nulla
               vana
               laetitia
               seducat
               ,
               in
               proximo
               namque
               est
               Iudex
               ,
               qui
               dixit
               ;
               Vae
               vobis
               qui
               ridetis
               nunc
               ,
               quia
               lugebitis
               ,
               et
               flebitis
               Hinc
               enim
               Salomon
               ●it
               ,
               Risus
               dolore
               miscebitur
               ,
               et
               extrema
               gaudijs
               luctus
               occupat
               .
               Hinc
               iterum
               dicit
               ;
               Risum
               reputaui
               errorem
               ,
               et
               gaudio
               dixi
               ;
               Quid
               frustrà
               deciperis
               ?
               Hinc
               rursus
               ait
               .
            
             
             
               Cor
               sapientium
               vbi
               tristitia
               est
               ,
               et
               cor
               stultorum
               ,
               vbi
               laetitia
               :
            
             Let
             not
             the
             falsehood
             of
             pleasures
             deceiue
             vs
             ,
             nor
             vaine
             ioy
             seduce
             vs
             ;
             For
             there
             is
             a
             Iudge
             at
             hand
             ,
             that
             pronounceth
             this
             wofull
             sentence
             ;
             
             Woe
             vnto
             you
             that
             laugh
             now
             ,
             for
             yee
             shall
             mourne
             and
             weepe
             .
             And
             hence
             is
             it
             that
             Salomon
             sayth
             ;
             
             Euen
             in
             laughter
             the
             heart
             is
             sorrowfull
             ,
             
             and
             the
             end
             of
             that
             mirth
             is
             heauinesse
             .
             
             Hence
             againe
             ,
             hee
             that
             saith
             ;
             
             I
             sayd
             of
             laughter
             it
             is
             mad
             :
             And
             of
             mirth
             ,
             what
             doth
             it
             ?
             And
             that
             hee
             sayth
             yet
             once
             againe
             ;
             The
             heart
             of
             the
             wise
             is
             in
             the
             house
             of
             mourning
             ,
             but
             the
             heart
             of
             fooles
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             house
             of
             mirth
             .
             But
             continuing
             our
             discourse
             concerning
             Kings
             ,
             and
             things
             so
             generally
             receiued
             and
             intertained
             ,
             as
             sports
             ,
             pastimes
             ,
             and
             temporall
             delights
             ;
             rigorous
             is
             that
             qualification
             ,
             which
             the
             greatest
             ,
             and
             most
             approued
             qualifiers
             of
             Heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             haue
             left
             firmed
             &
             signed
             vnto
             vs
             with
             their
             owne
             handes
             and
             names
             .
             That
             mirrour
             of
             Wisdome
             ,
             King
             Salomon
             ,
             or
             (
             to
             say
             better
             )
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             speaking
             by
             him
             ;
             Our
             Sauiour
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             true
             wisedom
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             that
             great
             Bishop
             and
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             S.
             Gregorie
             ,
             plainely
             tell
             vs
             ,
             That
             those
             delights
             and
             merriments
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             well
             receiued
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             but
             lyes
             ,
             and
             mocks
             ,
             and
             prognostications
             of
             euils
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             haue
             their
             reception
             and
             residence
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             fooles
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             remaine
             banished
             from
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             truly
             wise
             .
             These
             Authenticall
             persons
             haue
             sayd
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             haue
             confirmed
             the
             same
             ,
             both
             by
             example
             ,
             and
             doctrine
             .
             And
             I
             ,
             whilest
             I
             am
             now
             writing
             of
             this
             subiect
             (
             though
             the
             meanest
             of
             a
             thousand
             )
             am
             verily
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             my
             pen
             cannot
             doe
             better
             seruice
             ,
             then
             to
             iustifie
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             faults
             of
             Kings
             the
             more
             without
             excuse
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             the
             mighty
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             mightily
             punished
             .
             And
             since
             that
             I
             cannot
             take
             away
             the
             vse
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             giue
             me
             leaue
             to
             aduise
             you
             of
             the
             abuse
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             of
             force
             to
             worke
             an
             amendment
             ,
             yet
             let
             it
             so
             farre
             preuaile
             with
             you
             as
             to
             put
             you
             out
             of
             your
             error
             ;
             And
             to
             take
             it
             into
             your
             consideration
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Heauen
             you
             are
             to
             meete
             and
             incounter
             with
             many
             dangers
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Diuell
             is
             wonderfull
             busie
             and
             carefu●l
             in
             setting
             of
             his
             gynn's
             and
             his
             s●ares
             ,
             without
             our
             laying
             in
             the
             way
             these
             new
             stumbling
             blocks
             ,
             to
             breake
             our
             own
             necks
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             way
             more
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             to
             
             
             
             
             
             adde
             new
             occasions
             of
             sinning
             ,
             whereby
             to
             put
             the
             businesse
             of
             our
             Saluation
             in
             the
             more
             contingencie
             and
             hazard
             .
             Here
             ,
             might
             I
             take
             occasion
             to
             say
             something
             of
             that
             Temperance
             ,
             which
             should
             temper
             and
             moderate
             the
             excesses
             of
             the
             tast
             .
             Whereof
             we
             will
             speake
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             treate
             of
             the
             sence
             of
             Touching
             .
             And
             now
             let
             vs
             passe
             to
             another
             Ministrie
             ,
             which
             likewise
             belongs
             vnto
             the
             Tast
             ,
             from
             the
             Office
             and
             function
             of
             the
             Tongue
             ,
             it
             being
             one
             of
             it's
             principall
             properties
             ,
             to
             speake
             ,
             deuided
             by
             these
             insuing
             Paragrahpes
             .
          
           
             
               §.
               I.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Language
               and
               Truth
               ,
               which
               Kings
               ,
               and
               wherewith
               Kings
               ,
               are
               to
               treate
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               treated
               with
               .
            
             
               THe
               braine
               ,
               as
               Minister
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               sences
               ,
               sends
               to
               the
               Tongue
               two
               sorts
               of
               members
               ,
               the
               one
               soft
               ,
               and
               smooth
               ,
               for
               to
               tast
               our
               meates
               withall
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               and
               distinguish
               (
               as
               already
               hath
               beene
               sayd
               )
               the
               seuerall
               sorts
               of
               sauours
               and
               relishes
               ,
               which
               the
               Taste
               intertaineth
               :
               The
               other
               somewhat
               more
               stiffe
               and
               strong
               ,
               for
               to
               turne
               and
               winde
               the
               tongue
               ,
               and
               to
               moue
               it
               with
               that
               nimble
               motion
               ,
               as
               wee
               see
               ,
               as
               likewise
               to
               hold
               backe
               the
               spring
               ,
               and
               to
               restraine
               and
               lock
               it
               fast
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               not
               fitting
               for
               the
               tongue
               to
               speake
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Master-key
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               may
               tearme
               it
               )
               and
               the
               ordinary
               Mistresse
               of
               Nature
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               one
               onely
               Instrument
               performeth
               diuerse
               Offices
               ;
               As
               of
               the
               Ayre
               ,
               to
               refrigerate
               and
               coole
               the
               heart
               ,
               to
               refresh
               and
               comfort
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               breathe
               the
               better
               and
               with
               the
               more
               ease
               ,
               and
               likewise
               ,
               to
               forme
               our
               words
               ,
               for
               without
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               
               impossible
               to
               speake
               ,
               as
               without
               breath
               to
               winde
               a
               Horne
               ,
               or
               blow
               to
               play
               vpon
               the
               Fi●e
               ;
               The
               tongue
               serues
               vs
               for
               our
               taste
               ,
               it
               serues
               to
               turne
               and
               roll
               our
               meate
               vp
               and
               downe
               in
               our
               mouth
               ;
               it
               serues
               to
               cleanse
               the
               roofe
               thereof
               ,
               gumm●s
               and
               teeth
               ,
               it
               serues
               vs
               to
               talke
               withall
               ,
               and
               to
               vtter
               those
               conceits
               ,
               which
               are
               hatched
               in
               the
               braine
               ,
               which
               is
               it's
               most
               proper
               Office
               ;
               And
               though
               it
               be
               written
               of
               some
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               spoken
               without
               a
               tongue
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               vsuall
               meanes
               of
               vtterance
               ,
               and
               the
               ordinary
               instrument
               wherwith
               we
               pronounce
               our
               words
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               thoughts
               Interpreters
               .
               I
               omit
               here
               to
               treate
               ,
               of
               good
               ,
               or
               better
               language
               ,
               or
               whether
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               greatest
               request
               ,
               since
               the
               Master
               himselfe
               of
               Eloquence
               saith
               ;
               
               That
               in
               euery
               part
               ,
               and
               place
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               speake
               with
               those
               words
               ,
               which
               are
               there
               vnderstood
               ;
               And
               that
               such
               a
               people
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               Nation
               ,
               is
               Lord
               of
               a
               Language
               ,
               and
               may
               by
               a
               kinde
               of
               prerogatiue
               power
               ,
               either
               coyne
               new
               ,
               or
               call
               in
               old
               words
               .
               It
               being
               like
               vnto
               money
               of
               seuerall
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               Prouinces
               ,
               that
               being
               currant
               in
               one
               Countrie
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               passe
               in
               another
               .
               And
               therefore
               that
               language
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               spoken
               by
               vs
               ,
               which
               is
               generally
               approued
               ,
               and
               commonly
               vsed
               and
               receiued
               .
               And
               therefore
               many
               times
               men
               alter
               the
               fashion
               of
               their
               Language
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               of
               their
               cloathes
               .
               And
               wee
               our selues
               finde
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               our
               Spanish
               tongue
               ,
               wee
               haue
               made
               almost
               as
               many
               changes
               and
               alterations
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               of
               our
               garments
               ,
               and
               are
               able
               to
               make
               two
               such
               different
               languages
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               should
               not
               vnderstand
               the
               other
               .
               For
               ,
               wee
               make
               such
               hast
               to
               inuent
               new
               words
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               them
               vpon
               loane
               from
               other
               Languages
               ,
               that
               thinking
               thereby
               to
               inrich
               it
               ,
               we
               come
               to
               loose
               and
               forget
               our
               own
               naturall
               Language
               .
               So
               different
               is
               it
               (
               to
               some
               mens
               seeming
               )
               in
               these
               ,
               from
               what
               it
               was
               informer
               times
               .
               For
               the
               Spanish
               tongue
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               is
               an
               humble
               and
               lowly
               language
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               painted
               it
               ouer
               and
               adulterated
               it
               with
               new
               words
               ;
               Not
               considering
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               with
               themselues
               ,
               that
               
               the
               best
               Language
               (
               according
               vnto
               Tully
               )
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               wee
               haue
               beene
               taught
               by
               our
               Mothers
               ,
               and
               which
               chaste
               Matrones
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               haue
               beene
               well
               bred
               ,
               speake
               familiarly
               at
               home
               in
               their
               owne
               houses
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               hauing
               not
               gone
               abroad
               out
               of
               their
               owne
               Countrie
               ,
               to
               forraine
               nations
               ,
               nor
               treated
               and
               conuersed
               with
               strangers
               ,
               they
               conserue
               the
               naturall
               phrase
               and
               speech
               of
               their
               own
               Towne
               ,
               or
               Country
               ,
               without
               sophisticating
               their
               Language
               with
               new
               words
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               are
               not
               of
               ordinary
               vse
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               fitting
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               speake
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               passable
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               best
               vnderstood
               ,
               vsing
               sober
               ,
               proper
               ,
               and
               plaine
               words
               ;
               for
               words
               were
               ordayned
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               well
               vnderstood
               .
               He
               speakes
               best
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               best
               Language
               ,
               that
               is
               best
               vnderstood
               ;
               not
               hee
               ,
               that
               shall
               speake
               in
               an
               vnco●th
               stile
               ,
               and
               in
               words
               that
               are
               neither
               in
               vse
               ,
               nor
               easie
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               .
               It
               is
               a
               common
               saying
               with
               vs
               ;
               
                 Delos
                 antiquos
                 ,
                 auemos
                 de
                 imitar
                 las
                 virtudes
                 ,
                 y
                 delos
                 modernos
                 ,
                 el
                 Lenguaje
                 :
              
               Wee
               are
               to
               imitate
               the
               ancient
               in
               their
               vertues
               :
               and
               the
               Moderne
               ,
               in
               their
               Language
               .
               And
               Quintilian
               tells
               vs
               ,
               
                 Loquendum
                 ,
                 vt
                 vulgus
                 ;
                 sentiendum
                 ,
                 vt
                 pauci
                 .
              
               We
               must
               speake
               ,
               with
               the
               many
               ;
               but
               thinke
               ,
               with
               the
               fewest
               .
               Many
               moe
               therebe
               ,
               which
               speak
               much
               in
               matter
               of
               tongues
               ,
               and
               languages
               ,
               vsed
               throughout
               the
               world
               .
               But
               I
               will
               onely
               treate
               of
               those
               ,
               which
               imports
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Kingdomes
               .
               Such
               as
               is
               that
               truth
               and
               sinceritie
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               are
               to
               treate
               ,
               that
               faith
               and
               word
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               to
               cumply
               withall
               ,
               and
               that
               secret
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               to
               keepe
               .
               Two
               things
               (
               sayth
               Pythagoras
               )
               did
               the
               moderate
               men
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               receiue
               from
               heauen
               ,
               well
               worthy
               our
               consideration
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               great
               fauour
               done
               them
               therein
               ;
               The
               one
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               haue
               the
               power
               to
               be
               able
               to
               doe
               good
               vnto
               others
               ;
               And
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               treat
               Truth
               .
               And
               that
               in
               them
               they
               should
               hold
               competition
               with
               the
               Gods.
               Properties
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               well
               befitting
               Kings
               .
               Of
               the
               power
               ,
               that
               
               Kings
               haue
               ,
               to
               doe
               good
               vnto
               their
               friends
               ,
               and
               to
               defend
               themselues
               from
               their
               enemies
               ,
               wee
               haue
               already
               signified
               vnto
               you
               ,
               how
               proper
               it
               is
               to
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               how
               like
               therein
               hee
               is
               vnto
               God.
               But
               the
               sayd
               Philosopher
               being
               demanded
               ,
               wherein
               man
               was
               likest
               vnto
               God
               ,
               made
               answer
               ;
               
               
                 Quandò
                 veritatem
                 sciuerit
              
               :
               When
               hee
               shall
               know
               the
               Truth
               .
               For
               God
               is
               truth
               it selfe
               :
               And
               that
               man
               that
               treates
               truth
               ,
               resembles
               him
               in
               nothing
               more
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               so
               proper
               to
               our
               vnderstanding
               ,
               that
               it
               intertaines
               it
               for
               it's
               obiect
               ,
               and
               still
               goes
               in
               search
               thereof
               ;
               the
               contrary
               whereof
               ,
               is
               repugnant
               to
               the
               nature
               ,
               as
               likewise
               to
               the
               essence
               and
               greatnesse
               of
               Kings
               ,
               from
               whom
               wee
               are
               euer
               to
               expect
               the
               iudgement
               of
               truth
               .
               
               
                 Non
                 decet
                 Principem
                 labium
                 mentiens
              
               :
               Lying
               lipps
               ,
               becometh
               not
               a
               Prince
               .
               It
               is
               the
               saying
               of
               a
               King
               ;
               and
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               Salomon
               ,
               who
               spake
               with
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               an
               avouched
               and
               ratified
               Conclusion
               ,
               that
               the
               pen
               and
               the
               tongue
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               should
               alwayes
               tell
               the
               truth
               .
               though
               it
               were
               against
               himselfe
               :
               As
               likewise
               for
               to
               teach
               ,
               and
               instruct
               his
               subiects
               that
               they
               doe
               the
               like
               ;
               as
               also
               all
               others
               ,
               that
               shall
               treate
               with
               them
               .
               For
               in
               vaine
               doth
               hee
               desire
               to
               heare
               truth
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               deale
               truly
               ;
               And
               perhapps
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               the
               shortest
               of
               all
               other
               your
               words
               in
               allmost
               all
               Languages
               ,
               are
               your
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Nay
               .
               There
               can
               be
               no
               shifting
               ,
               or
               doubling
               in
               them
               ;
               no
               going
               about
               the
               bush
               .
               These
               words
               will
               admit
               no
               other
               construction
               but
               a
               bare
               affirmation
               ,
               or
               negation
               .
               In
               the
               fewest
               words
               are
               the
               least
               falsehood
               ;
               and
               the
               least
               quarrell
               to
               be
               pick't
               against
               them
               .
               Men
               cannot
               expatiate
               their
               excuses
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               where
               larger
               Language
               is
               vsed
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               shortest
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               the
               surest
               way
               .
               Wherefore
               Kings
               ought
               all
               wayes
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               ,
               to
               treate
               truth
               ;
               being
               that
               it
               may
               be
               vttred
               with
               so
               much
               ease
               and
               facility
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               himselfe
               to
               be
               plainely
               vnderstood
               ;
               Contrary
               to
               the
               Tenent
               of
               a
               sort
               of
               vp-start
               Hereticks
               ,
               
               which
               these
               Times
               tearme
               Politicians
               ,
               who
               for
               to
               make
               good
               their
               Policie
               ,
               and
               Tyrannic●ll
               gouernment
               ,
               affirme
               ;
               That
               a
               King
               may
               ,
               for
               reason
               of
               State
               ,
               if
               hee
               see
               it
               may
               make
               for
               the
               conseruation
               thereof
               ,
               Dissemble
               ,
               deceiue
               ,
               breake
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               plight
               his
               faith
               ,
               without
               any
               purpose
               or
               meaning
               to
               keepe
               it
               ;
               fraud
               ,
               dissimulation
               ,
               and
               deceit
               ,
               of
               what
               condition
               soeuer
               it
               be
               ,
               being
               contrary
               vnto
               truth
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               which
               in
               all
               that
               it
               treates
               ,
               requireth
               truth
               ;
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               Diuine
               Law
               ,
               which
               condemneth
               him
               ,
               that
               speakes
               not
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               goes
               about
               to
               deceiue
               .
               And
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               calls
               King
               Herod
               Foxe
               ,
               reprouing
               his
               wily
               shifts
               ,
               and
               deepe
               dissimulations
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               ,
               in
               putting
               on
               a
               face
               of
               sorrow
               before
               his
               Guestes
               that
               he
               feasted
               ,
               when
               he
               commanded
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist's
              
               head
               to
               be
               smitten
               off
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               onely
               thing
               that
               hee
               most
               defired
               .
               And
               hee
               likewise
               condemneth
               those
               Pharisaicall
               Hypocrites
               ,
               who
               by
               exteriour
               showes
               ,
               would
               haue
               that
               to
               be
               supposed
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               neuer
               interained
               in
               their
               heart
               .
               
               And
               the
               Angelicall
               Docter
               renders
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               Truth
               .
               To
               dissemble
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               is
               to
               lye
               in
               the
               deed
               ,
               or
               thing
               it selfe
               .
               For
               a
               Lye
               ,
               doth
               not
               cease
               to
               be
               a
               Lye
               ,
               nor
               to
               alter
               it's
               nature
               ,
               be
               it
               either
               in
               workes
               ,
               or
               in
               words
               .
               So
               that
               a
               Lye
               may
               be
               found
               in
               the
               behauiour
               ,
               gesture
               or
               semblance
               ,
               that
               one
               maketh
               ,
               wherewith
               to
               deceiue
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               ;
               As
               also
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               word
               spoken
               ,
               or
               some
               circumstance
               to
               be
               gathered
               out
               of
               it
               .
               Now
               that
               which
               makes
               it
               culpable
               is
               the
               doublenesse
               in
               the
               heart
               .
               
               Which
               S.
               Austen
               subtlely
               considereth
               in
               that
               incounter
               of
               a
               mans
               meaning
               ,
               with
               his
               wordes
               ;
               Wherein
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               all
               equalitie
               and
               consonancie
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               truly
               kept
               ,
               when
               in
               our
               words
               ,
               wee
               shall
               say
               the
               contrary
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               our
               mindes
               .
               Therefore
               a
               Christian
               King
               ,
               or
               his
               Minister
               may
               silence
               some
               things
               ,
               cast
               a
               cloake
               ouer
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               themselues
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               and
               cunningly
               to
               dissemble
               
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               know
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               shall
               thinke
               it
               necessary
               to
               be
               kept
               close
               and
               secrete
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               expedition
               of
               that
               which
               is
               in
               Treaty
               ;
               But
               a
               King
               ,
               or
               his
               Minister
               may
               not
               faigne
               ,
               deceiue
               ,
               dissemble
               ,
               or
               to
               giue
               that
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               by
               any
               open
               Act
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               not
               in
               his
               heart
               and
               bosome
               to
               doe
               .
               All
               which
               hath
               no
               place
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               appertaineth
               vnto
               Faith
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               haue
               obligation
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               confesse
               ,
               with
               all
               truth
               and
               plainnesse
               ,
               that
               which
               we
               beleeue
               ,
               without
               giuing
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               by
               the
               least
               word
               ,
               or
               gesture
               ,
               ought
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               nor
               for
               the
               least
               moment
               of
               time
               ,
               though
               thereby
               we
               might
               saue
               our
               liues
               .
               Whereby
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Christian
               Ministers
               are
               admonished
               ,
               how
               they
               may
               vse
               dissimulation
               ,
               how
               farre
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               time
               ,
               without
               treading
               in
               the
               path
               of
               their
               priuate
               profit
               ,
               through
               which
               your
               Politicians
               pretend
               to
               leade
               them
               ,
               leauing
               the
               high
               way
               of
               Truth
               ,
               wherewith
               accordeth
               whatsoeuer
               is
               iust
               and
               right
               ,
               &
               shunneth
               all
               manner
               of
               lying
               ,
               which
               Truth
               and
               Time
               will
               at
               last
               bring
               to
               light
               .
               It
               was
               the
               saying
               of
               King
               Theopompus
               ;
               That
               kingdomes
               ,
               and
               great
               Estates
               ,
               were
               conserued
               by
               Kings
               speaking
               Truth
               ,
               and
               by
               suffring
               others
               to
               speake
               the
               Truth
               vnto
               them
               .
               For
               ,
               they
               being
               those
               ,
               whom
               it
               most
               importeth
               to
               heare
               truths
               ,
               none
               heare
               lesse
               .
               King
               Antiochus
               ,
               all
               the
               time
               of
               his
               raigne
               ,
               sayd
               ;
               that
               he
               did
               not
               remember
               ,
               that
               euer
               hee
               had
               heard
               any
               more
               then
               one
               only
               truth
               .
               It
               being
               the
               plague
               of
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               to
               haue
               that
               verified
               in
               their
               Pallaces
               and
               Courtes
               ,
               which
               was
               deliuered
               by
               
                 Democritus
                 ,
                 Quod
                 veritas
                 in
                 profundo
                 puteo
                 demersa
                 latet
                 :
              
               That
               Truth
               l●es
               buryed
               in
               a
               deepe
               pit
               .
               You
               shall
               scarce
               meete
               with
               one
               in
               an
               Age
               ,
               that
               dare
               tell
               Kings
               the
               Truth
               ,
               there
               being
               so
               many
               about
               them
               ,
               that
               sooth
               them
               vp
               with
               lyes
               and
               flatteries
               .
               Seneca
               saith
               ;
               That
               of
               ten
               hundred
               thousand
               souldiers
               ,
               which
               Artaxerxes
               had
               in
               his
               Army
               ,
               there
               was
               but
               one
               onely
               that
               told
               him
               the
               truth
               in
               a
               case
               wherein
               all
               the
               rest
               did
               lye
               .
               And
               amongst
               innumerable
               
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               concealed
               the
               truth
               from
               the
               king
               ,
               only
               Michah
               made
               bold
               to
               tell
               it
               him
               .
               And
               only
               Solon
               did
               the
               like
               with
               king
               Croesus
               .
               Seldom
               times
               doth
               the
               truth
               enter
               into
               the
               Kings
               priuy-chamber
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               enters
               ,
               they
               scare
               expresse
               it
               in
               that
               bare
               and
               naked
               maner
               as
               did
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist.
              
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               did
               Demetrius
               the
               Philosopher
               wish
               king
               Ptolomie
               ,
               to
               reade
               bookes
               &
               Histories
               ,
               which
               treated
               of
               Precepts
               for
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Captaines
               ,
               for
               they
               would
               tell
               him
               that
               which
               none
               durst
               deliuer
               vnto
               him
               .
               Socrates
               sayd
               ;
               That
               there
               was
               not
               any
               one
               ,
               that
               made
               open
               protestation
               to
               speake
               the
               truth
               ,
               that
               attained
               (
               as
               he
               did
               )
               to
               the
               age
               of
               70.
               yeares
               .
               And
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Kings
               cannot
               indure
               to
               heare
               those
               plaine
               and
               naked
               truths
               ,
               which
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               and
               other
               their
               subiects
               are
               able
               to
               tel
               them
               ,
               and
               proue
               vnto
               them
               ;
               nor
               must
               they
               that
               are
               in
               place
               presume
               to
               vtter
               them
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               indangering
               their
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               reputation
               ;
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               fit
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               haue
               some
               such
               persons
               about
               them
               ,
               which
               should
               both
               heare
               ,
               and
               vnderstand
               them
               ,
               and
               take
               their
               time
               to
               informe
               them
               of
               them
               .
               And
               this
               is
               a
               rul'd
               ,
               Case
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               those
               great
               Instructions
               ,
               and
               wise
               Aphorismes
               ,
               which
               Mecaenas
               gaue
               to
               Augustus
               ,
               worthy
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               kept
               and
               obserued
               ,
               as
               coming
               from
               so
               great
               a
               Counsailour
               ,
               and
               proposed
               to
               a
               Prince
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               wise
               in
               this
               kinde
               .
               To
               wit
               ;
               That
               Kings
               ,
               ought
               to
               giue
               libertie
               and
               way
               ,
               that
               their
               subiects
               vpon
               occasion
               might
               be
               admitted
               to
               tell
               them
               the
               Truth
               ,
               assuring
               them
               on
               their
               part
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               bee
               offended
               with
               that
               which
               they
               shall
               say
               vnto
               them
               .
               For
               ,
               it
               is
               permitted
               vnto
               a
               Physician
               to
               prescribe
               corrasiues
               ,
               and
               to
               cut
               away
               the
               dead
               flesh
               till
               it
               come
               to
               the
               quicke
               ;
               And
               it
               may
               as
               well
               be
               lawfull
               for
               a
               good
               subiect
               ,
               a
               faithfull
               Minister
               and
               Counseller
               of
               state
               ,
               to
               speake
               freely
               vnto
               his
               King
               with
               respect
               and
               reuerence
               to
               their
               royall
               dignitie
               )
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               they
               thinke
               ,
               and
               to
               condemne
               him
               in
               his
               iudgement
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               goe
               about
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               contrary
               
               to
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               reason
               .
               Nor
               ought
               this
               to
               seeme
               oftensiue
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               King
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               (
               if
               he
               haue
               a
               Christian
               feeling
               )
               will
               approue
               in
               his
               minde
               &
               vnderstanding
               the
               reasons
               that
               they
               shall
               represent
               vnto
               him
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               he
               be
               willing
               to
               heare
               the
               truths
               they
               shall
               tel
               him
               ,
               it
               may
               turne
               much
               to
               his
               profit
               .
               And
               if
               he
               like
               not
               well
               of
               it
               there
               is
               no
               harme
               done
               ,
               neither
               doth
               he
               receiue
               any
               preiudice
               by
               it
               .
               And
               if
               he
               shall
               thinke
               it
               fit
               for
               the
               furthering
               of
               his
               ends
               to
               follow
               the
               Counsaile
               of
               any
               ,
               let
               him
               cōmend
               ,
               &
               honour
               that
               person
               :
               For
               by
               that
               plot
               ,
               which
               he
               shall
               haue
               deuised
               ,
               &
               inuented
               ,
               he
               shall
               gaine
               honour
               and
               greatnesse
               by
               it
               .
               And
               it
               is
               meete
               &
               conuenient
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               incourage
               both
               him
               ,
               and
               others
               with
               thankes
               ,
               and
               rewards
               .
               Because
               this
               is
               the
               sunne
               ,
               which
               giues
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               hea●e
               ,
               which
               warmes
               good
               wits
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               actiue
               ,
               &
               nimble
               .
               And
               in
               case
               he
               shall
               not
               admit
               of
               his
               aduise
               ,
               let
               him
               not
               disgrace
               him
               ,
               nor
               finde
               fault
               with
               him
               for
               his
               good
               will
               ,
               and
               the
               desire
               that
               he
               hath
               to
               do
               him
               seruice
               .
               But
               like
               a
               great
               Prince
               (
               wherein
               he
               shall
               shew
               his
               goodnesse
               )
               let
               his
               eye
               rather
               looke
               on
               the
               good
               desire
               and
               affection
               wherewith
               he
               doth
               it
               ,
               then
               on
               the
               effect
               thereof
               ;
               As
               likewise
               ,
               because
               others
               may
               not
               be
               disheartned
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               not
               any
               the
               poorest
               plante
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               some
               vertue
               in
               it
               ;
               nor
               any
               brayne
               so
               barrene
               ,
               whence
               at
               one
               time
               or
               other
               some
               fruite
               may
               not
               be
               gathered
               for
               the
               publickegood
               .
            
             
               I
               conclude
               then
               this
               first
               point
               of
               that
               plaine
               and
               sincere
               truth
               ,
               which
               Kings
               are
               to
               treate
               ,
               and
               wherewith
               they
               are
               to
               be
               treated
               ,
               in
               signifying
               vnto
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               own
               and
               the
               Kingdomes
               safety
               relyes
               on
               searching
               out
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               in
               hauing
               those
               about
               them
               which
               will
               freely
               speake
               it
               (
               a
               thing
               so
               necessarie
               for
               to
               gouerne
               vprightly
               )
               and
               to
               reward
               him
               (
               though
               it
               cost
               him
               well
               )
               that
               shall
               tell
               him
               .
               For
               Kings
               shall
               meete
               with
               few
               ,
               that
               will
               tell
               it
               them
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               for
               a
               song
               .
               For
               ,
               considering
               the
               danger
               whereinto
               they
               put
               themselues
               by
               speaking
               the
               truth
               ,
               it
               costes
               them
               much
               .
               And
               it
               is
               an
               old
               and
               ancient
               kinde
               of
               cosenage
               
               and
               deceit
               ,
               which
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               suffer
               in
               not
               hearing
               truthes
               ,
               contenting
               themselues
               with
               applause
               and
               adulation
               of
               that
               only
               which
               pleaseth
               their
               humour
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               in
               thing●
               of
               much
               importance
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               neerely
               concerne
               them
               .
               A
               notable
               example
               whereof
               ,
               we
               haue
               in
               the
               Tri-partite
               Historie
               ,
               
               (
               reported
               by
               Sozomenus
               )
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Constantine
               the
               great
               ,
               who
               being
               one
               day
               desirous
               of
               make
               tria●l
               of
               the
               integritie
               ,
               and
               truth
               of
               those
               that
               seru'd
               him
               ,
               hee
               called
               them
               all
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               to●d
               them
               ;
               My
               good
               friends
               ,
               it
               is
               now
               many
               yeares
               ,
               that
               I
               haue
               liued
               vnder
               the
               obseruance
               of
               the
               Christian
               Law
               ,
               but
               now
               I
               grow
               weary
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               very
               painefull
               and
               troublesome
               thing
               to
               submit
               our
               necke
               to
               the
               yoake
               of
               the
               Gospell
               and
               to
               submit
               ou●
               selfe
               to
               a
               Law
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               allow
               vs
               so
               much
               libertie
               ,
               as
               to
               swarue
               one
               tittle
               from
               it
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               let
               me
               haue
               your
               opinions
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               we
               ,
               for
               our
               part
               ,
               are
               reso●ued
               what
               we
               will
               doe
               .
               When
               the
               Emperour
               had
               thus
               exprest
               himselfe
               ,
               those
               that
               were
               flatterers
               &
               Sycophants
               ,
               and
               time
               pleasers
               ,
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               ;
               Wee
               thinke
               your
               Maiestie
               shall
               doe
               well
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               and
               wee
               shall
               be
               obedient
               to
               what
               you
               shall
               ordaine
               therein
               .
               But
               those
               good
               and
               faithfull
               seruants
               ,
               which
               desired
               the
               good
               and
               prosperous
               estate
               of
               their
               Prince
               both
               in
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               humbly
               besought
               him
               on
               their
               knees
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Sir
               For
               Gods
               honour
               ,
               and
               your
               own
               ,
               doe
               not
               doe
               so
               vile
               a
               thing
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               neither
               fitting
               nor
               lawfull
               ,
               nor
               shall
               wee
               follow
               you
               therein
               ,
               or
               serue
               you
               one
               day
               longer
               .
               Then
               did
               the
               Emperour
               know
               by
               this
               ,
               which
               were
               good
               seruants
               ,
               and
               of
               greatest
               trust
               ,
               and
               presently
               dismi●sed
               the
               other
               ;
               
                 Credens
                 ,
                 nunquam
                 eos
                 ,
                 circa
                 principem
                 suum
                 fore
                 d●bitos
                 ,
                 qui
                 suerunt
                 Dei
                 sui
                 sic
                 paratissimi
                 proditores
                 :
              
               Perswading
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               neuer
               be
               faithfull
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               that
               would
               so
               soone
               turne
               traytours
               vnto
               God.
               And
               if
               Kings
               would
               know
               how
               true
               this
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               errour
               wherein
               they
               liue
               ,
               by
               hauing
               the
               truth
               kept
               from
               them
               ,
               let
               them
               at
               some
               one
               time
               or
               other
               (
               when
               they
               see
               fit
               )
               make
               
               shew
               to
               affect
               the
               contrary
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               before
               they
               were
               hot
               vpon
               ,
               and
               did
               earnestly
               desire
               ;
               and
               then
               shall
               they
               see
               ,
               that
               those
               very
               men
               ,
               which
               approued
               the
               one
               ,
               will
               likewise
               make
               good
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               then
               will
               they
               know
               how
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               nay
               in
               all
               ,
               they
               are
               deceiued
               by
               them
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               that
               they
               dare
               not
               plainely
               and
               simply
               tell
               him
               that
               truth
               ,
               which
               their
               hearts
               thinke
               .
               If
               they
               be
               Ministers
               and
               Counsellours
               of
               State
               ,
               if
               they
               once
               finde
               out
               their
               Kings
               homour
               ,
               and
               the
               ayre
               that
               most
               delightes
               his
               eare
               ,
               they
               play
               vpon
               that
               string
               :
               If
               they
               be
               bed-chamber
               men
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               familiar
               Attendants
               about
               his
               person
               ,
               they
               haue
               naturally
               a
               seruile
               inclination
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               their
               common
               custome
               to
               intertaine
               him
               with
               matters
               of
               mirth
               ,
               or
               iollitie
               ,
               and
               intertaynment
               :
               if
               they
               be
               his
               freinds
               ,
               or
               his
               fauourites
               ,
               they
               also
               are
               not
               without
               their
               applauding
               and
               adulation
               ,
               and
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               to
               be
               suspected
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               greter
               it
               is
               .
               But
               what
               if
               all
               these
               shall
               ioyne
               to
               abuse
               a
               good
               King
               ?
               Then
               this
               miserie
               likewise
               comes
               of
               it
               .
               That
               what
               a
               few
               of
               them
               shall
               begin
               to
               say
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               will
               approue
               it
               .
               And
               if
               Kings
               (
               as
               they
               cannot
               without
               being
               knowen
               )
               could
               but
               heare
               their
               talke
               and
               conuersation
               ,
               they
               might
               heare
               and
               know
               many
               truths
               ,
               they
               should
               know
               the
               mindes
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               the
               desires
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               reioyce
               in
               knowing
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               none
               durst
               tell
               them
               .
               For
               some
               ,
               nay
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               will
               report
               what
               they
               heare
               ,
               and
               amongst
               themselues
               speake
               plainely
               the
               truth
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               be
               sure
               that
               the
               King
               cannot
               heare
               them
               .
               This
               would
               be
               somewhat
               ,
               if
               not
               much
               remedyed
               ,
               if
               Kings
               would
               but
               doe
               that
               ,
               which
               we
               but
               euen
               now
               deliuered
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Constantine
               the
               Great
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               suffer
               that
               Minister
               or
               Fauourit
               that
               hee
               had
               once
               caught
               in
               a
               Lye
               euer
               to
               see
               his
               face
               any
               more
               ,
               but
               wholly
               dismist
               him
               from
               his
               seruices
               :
               For
               both
               in
               wisedome
               and
               Christianitie
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               presumed
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               or
               alwayes
               that
               hee
               can
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               oft
               as
               it
               toucheth
               
               his
               owne
               particular
               ,
               hee
               will
               not
               make
               him
               a
               faithfull
               relation
               ,
               and
               liuing
               in
               this
               iust
               iealousie
               and
               suspicion
               of
               his
               truth
               ,
               and
               plaine
               dealing
               ,
               with
               much
               scruple
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               in
               great
               danger
               ,
               doth
               that
               King
               liue
               which
               giues
               him
               his
               eare
               ,
               or
               vpholds
               him
               in
               his
               office
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               pause
               heere
               ,
               and
               passe
               to
               that
               second
               point
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               faith
               and
               word
               ,
               which
               Kings
               ought
               to
               keepe
               .
            
          
           
             
               §.
               II.
               
            
             
               That
               Kings
               ought
               to
               keepe
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               word
               .
            
             
               THis
               word
               Faith
               ,
               in
               our
               Common
               Language
               ,
               signifies
               Credit
               ;
               And
               sometimes
               Faith
               ,
               is
               taken
               for
               that
               beliefe
               ,
               which
               wee
               giue
               vnto
               that
               ,
               which
               others
               tell
               vs.
               And
               other
               whiles
               ,
               for
               that
               ,
               which
               others
               giue
               vnto
               that
               ,
               which
               we
               tell
               them
               .
               And
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               is
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               is
               
                 Hombre
                 de
                 fee
              
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               man
               of
               Credit
               ,
               and
               that
               wee
               giue
               saith
               and
               credit
               to
               that
               he
               saith
               .
               
                 Marcus
                 Tullius
              
               ,
               who
               knew
               better
               then
               all
               the
               Latinists
               besides
               ,
               the
               proper
               signification
               and
               elegancie
               of
               the
               Latin
               words
               ,
               saith
               :
               That
               fides
               ,
               is
               so
               called
               ,
               
                 quasi
                 fiat
                 ,
                 quod
                 dictum
                 est
                 ,
              
               That
               faith
               ,
               hath
               it's
               denomination
               ,
               from
               not
               fayling
               in
               our
               word
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               men
               hauing
               shewen
               themselues
               honest
               in
               doing
               that
               which
               they
               had
               past
               their
               word
               they
               would
               doe
               ,
               we
               grew
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               to
               giue
               faith
               and
               credit
               vnto
               them
               .
               And
               this
               humane
               faith
               ,
               being
               taken
               in
               this
               sence
               ,
               is
               so
               necessary
               ,
               that
               people
               were
               not
               able
               to
               liue
               ,
               nor
               conuerse
               together
               ,
               or
               hold
               any
               commerce
               or
               traffick
               ,
               if
               they
               shou●d
               not
               giue
               Faith
               and
               credit
               one
               to
               another
               .
               For
               the
               conseruation
               whereof
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               fitting
               ,
               that
               euery
               one
               should
               make
               good
               his
               word
               ,
               by
               his
               workes
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               that
               faithfully
               performed
               
               and
               indeede
               ,
               for
               which
               hee
               hath
               past
               his
               honest
               word
               and
               promise
               .
               And
               by
               how
               much
               the
               more
               noble
               a
               man
               is
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               more
               obligation
               hee
               hath
               ,
               to
               keepe
               this
               his
               faith
               and
               word
               .
               And
               if
               not
               ,
               see
               the
               offence
               which
               is
               taken
               at
               it
               ,
               when
               men
               are
               taxed
               with
               this
               faulte
               ,
               who
               are
               satisfied
               with
               no
               lesse
               ,
               then
               with
               taking
               away
               that
               mans
               life
               ,
               that
               goes
               about
               to
               take
               away
               another
               mans
               faith
               and
               credit
               ,
               by
               telling
               him
               ,
               hee
               lyes
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               much
               to
               be
               laughed
               at
               ,
               (
               or
               to
               say
               better
               much
               to
               be
               lamented
               )
               to
               see
               the
               great
               folly
               and
               rash
               proceeding
               which
               passeth
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               and
               concerning
               this
               matter
               for
               they
               acknowledging
               in
               these
               their
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               Duels
               ,
               what
               a
               great
               obligation
               they
               haue
               to
               maintaine
               this
               their
               faith
               ,
               reputation
               ,
               and
               credit
               ,
               by
               alwayes
               saying
               ,
               and
               treating
               truth
               ,
               vpon
               the
               very
               least
               a●persion
               ,
               shadowe
               ,
               or
               note
               of
               falshood
               ,
               they
               risent
               it
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               they
               sticke
               not
               to
               fall
               into
               a
               worse
               sinne
               such
               as
               is
               a
               very
               Lye
               it selfe
               ,
               a
               loude
               lye
               ,
               by
               lying
               so
               easily
               ,
               and
               ordinarily
               ,
               as
               some
               doe
               .
               I
               aske
               the
               question
               ;
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               to
               bee
               lame
               ,
               or
               crooked
               ,
               or
               to
               say
               such
               a
               one
               is
               so
               ,
               when
               as
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               ?
               Certainly
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               worse
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               sayd
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               .
               And
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               me
               thinkes
               he
               should
               make
               but
               little
               reckoning
               of
               what
               they
               say
               in
               that
               kinde
               ;
               and
               should
               rather
               indeauour
               to
               flye
               from
               any
               default
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               then
               from
               the
               bare
               opinion
               and
               shadowe
               thereof
               .
               Now
               a
               lye
               ,
               being
               a
               greater
               ill
               ,
               and
               a
               farre
               fouler
               default
               then
               all
               these
               ,
               m●n
               fall
               so
               easily
               thereinto
               ,
               and
               make
               so
               little
               scruple
               of
               Lying
               ,
               and
               more
               Lying
               ,
               vying
               Lye
               vpon
               lye
               ;
               yea
               euen
               those
               ,
               that
               will
               lay
               downe
               their
               life
               ,
               rather
               then
               indure
               that
               men
               should
               tell
               them
               they
               Lye
               ,
               though
               themselues
               know
               they
               lye
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               lye
               not
               ,
               who
               tell
               them
               they
               lye
               ,
               being
               onely
               offended
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               take
               a
               Lye
               ,
               for
               a
               truth
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               let
               them
               goe
               away
               with
               it
               ,
               without
               the
               lest
               reproofe
               or
               contradiction
               ,
               which
               ingenious
               natures
               can
               hardly
               indure
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               know
               that
               they
               are
               in
               
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               in
               the
               wrong
               .
               Certainely
               ,
               of
               all
               other
               Vices
               ,
               Lying
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               vnworthy
               noble
               and
               gentle
               blood
               .
               And
               it
               is
               such
               a
               Labrinth
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               a
               man
               seekes
               to
               get
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               findes
               himselfe
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
               So
               that
               a
               man
               striuing
               to
               get
               out
               of
               one
               lye
               ,
               falls
               into
               another
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               to
               a
               third
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               them
               worse
               then
               the
               former
               .
               Heere
               I
               will
               aduertise
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               common
               and
               vsuall
               Language
               with
               your
               Courtiers
               ,
               which
               may
               seeme
               to
               carrye
               a
               shew
               of
               truth
               ,
               but
               indeede
               is
               full
               of
               lyes
               and
               falsehood
               .
               And
               this
               it
               is
               :
               When
               they
               will
               cumply
               in
               words
               ,
               with
               them
               who
               recommend
               themselues
               or
               their
               suites
               vnto
               them
               ,
               they
               say
               ;
               Sir
               vse
               you
               your
               best
               diligences
               ,
               for
               I
               will
               doe
               my
               part
               ,
               and
               God
               knowes
               ,
               that
               I
               haue
               ,
               and
               doe
               that
               ,
               which
               belongs
               to
               mee
               ;
               And
               true
               it
               is
               ;
               for
               God
               knowes
               ,
               that
               his
               part
               ,
               is
               to
               lye
               ,
               and
               onely
               to
               compliment
               with
               this
               poore
               pretender
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               nothing
               at
               all
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               he
               pretendeth
               .
               I
               apply
               my selfe
               ,
               to
               that
               olde
               and
               ancient
               language
               of
               the
               Noblemen
               of
               Castile
               ,
               ingrauen
               on
               the
               sword
               ,
               of
               
                 Cid
                 Rui
                 Diaz
                 .
                 Si
                 ,
                 si
                 ,
              
               no
               ,
               no
               ,
               yea
               yea
               nay
               ,
               nay
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Lesson
               ,
               that
               is
               taught
               vs
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               in
               his
               holy
               Gospell
               .
               This
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               befitteth
               all
               men
               ,
               but
               more
               especially
               Kings
               ;
               for
               ,
               to
               indeare
               this
               or
               that
               mans
               truth
               ,
               we
               vsually
               say
               ,
               
                 Que
                 tiene
                 palabra
                 de
                 Rey
              
               :
               That
               a
               King
               cannot
               keepe
               his
               word
               ,
               better
               then
               hee
               doth
               ,
               or
               is
               more
               precise
               of
               his
               promise
               ,
               And
               therefore
               I
               hold
               for
               certaine
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               Plato
               yeelds
               vnto
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               concerning
               this
               point
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               well
               vnderstood
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               lye
               ,
               but
               to
               vse
               stratagemes
               and
               politicke
               deuises
               ,
               for
               to
               defeate
               and
               deceiue
               the
               enemies
               spyes
               ,
               and
               Intelligencers
               .
               And
               I
               very
               well
               remember
               that
               my selfe
               communicating
               this
               conceit
               ,
               vpon
               occasion
               ,
               with
               one
               of
               the
               learnedst
               men
               ,
               and
               greatest
               Platonists
               ,
               that
               this
               Age
               afforded
               ,
               he
               approued
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               did
               much
               commend
               it
               ;
               for
               ,
               as
               concerning
               that
               truth
               ,
               and
               faith
               ,
               whereof
               we
               now
               treate
               ,
               Plato
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               the
               good
               Philosophers
               ,
               teach
               the
               
               rigour
               and
               strictnesse
               ,
               wherewith
               men
               ought
               to
               keepe
               their
               word
               .
               In
               the
               booke
               of
               Iosua
               ,
               is
               recounted
               the
               craft
               ,
               wherwith
               the
               Ghibeonites
               ,
               mooued
               the
               Princes
               of
               Israel
               to
               plight
               them
               their
               faith
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               doe
               them
               no
               harme
               .
               And
               though
               afterwards
               this
               their
               cunning
               dealing
               was
               discouered
               and
               brought
               to
               light
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               people
               were
               willing
               ,
               that
               this
               promise
               should
               not
               be
               kept
               ;
               yet
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               people
               made
               answer
               thereunto
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               but
               cumply
               with
               their
               word
               ,
               especially
               hauing
               confirmed
               it
               with
               an
               oath
               .
               
               
                 Iurauimus
                 eis
                 in
                 nomine
                 Domini
                 Dei
                 Israel
                 ,
                 &
                 idcircò
                 non
                 possumus
                 eos
                 contingere
                 .
              
               We
               haue
               sworne
               vnto
               them
               by
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               therefore
               wee
               may
               not
               hurt
               them
               .
               And
               because
               many
               yeares
               after
               ,
               King
               Saul
               (
               out
               of
               a
               zeale
               to
               the
               good
               of
               his
               people
               )
               broake
               that
               their
               word
               and
               promise
               ,
               there
               fell
               vpon
               him
               and
               his
               people
               a
               great
               famine
               ,
               which
               continued
               for
               the
               space
               of
               three
               yeares
               .
               King
               
                 Don
                 Sancho
              
               ,
               whom
               they
               slew
               by
               treason
               ,
               confessed
               ;
               that
               that
               death
               ,
               lighted
               worthily
               vpon
               him
               ,
               because
               hee
               had
               broaken
               his
               word
               ,
               giuen
               to
               his
               father
               King
               
                 Don
                 Fernando
              
               ,
               to
               passe
               the
               partition
               made
               with
               his
               brethren
               ;
               And
               the
               constancie
               of
               Dauid
               is
               knowen
               to
               all
               ,
               in
               keeping
               that
               his
               word
               ,
               which
               all
               the
               while
               he
               liued
               hee
               gaue
               to
               Shimei
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               not
               put
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               desert
               of
               his
               irreuerent
               language
               ,
               and
               disrespect
               to
               his
               person
               .
               And
               both
               diuine
               ,
               and
               humane
               Letters
               are
               full
               of
               the
               seuere
               chasticements
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               inflicted
               vpon
               those
               ,
               who
               haue
               not
               beene
               faithfull
               in
               the
               keeping
               of
               their
               faith
               and
               word
               .
               For
               ,
               being
               that
               he
               himselfe
               is
               most
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               doth
               boast
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               so
               ,
               he
               will
               likewise
               that
               men
               should
               be
               so
               one
               towards
               another
               .
               S.
               Isidore
               ,
               
               with
               a
               great
               number
               of
               words
               ,
               affirmeth
               ;
               That
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               deceiue
               any
               man
               :
               and
               that
               all
               infidelitie
               ,
               is
               sinne
               ;
               That
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               faile
               in
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               promised
               ;
               That
               it
               is
               requisite
               in
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               their
               workes
               concurre
               with
               their
               words
               ,
               without
               admitting
               any
               exception
               
               more
               then
               in
               two
               Cases
               ;
               As
               when
               that
               which
               is
               promised
               ,
               cannot
               be
               performed
               without
               sinne
               ;
               Or
               when
               the
               businesses
               ,
               or
               the
               persons
               ,
               admit
               some
               notable
               change
               .
               And
               hee
               citeth
               the
               example
               of
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ▪
              
               Who
               promised
               to
               go
               to
               Corinth
               ,
               
               but
               could
               not
               be
               as
               good
               as
               his
               word
               ,
               for
               those
               lawfull
               impediments
               ,
               which
               hindred
               this
               his
               intended
               Iourney
               .
               Whence
               ,
               it
               followeth
               ;
               That
               things
               continuing
               in
               the
               same
               Estate
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               not
               ,
               for
               the
               conueniences
               of
               his
               priuate
               profit
               ,
               be
               wanting
               to
               his
               promise
               :
               And
               to
               maintaine
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               is
               to
               lay
               trapps
               against
               the
               truth
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               to
               arme
               policie
               against
               the
               religion
               of
               an
               oath
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               all
               doe
               resolue
               ,
               that
               all
               promises
               are
               to
               be
               kept
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               deceite
               or
               faithlesse
               dealing
               ought
               to
               be
               tolerated
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               ,
               whereupon
               they
               ground
               it
               ,
               is
               common
               ;
               for
               that
               
                 fidelitas
                 est
                 fundamentum
                 Iustitiae
              
               ;
               Faithfullnesse
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               all
               Contractation
               ;
               And
               that
               this
               being
               taken
               away
               ,
               all
               commerce
               amongst
               men
               ,
               must
               expire
               with
               it
               ,
               without
               the
               which
               the
               world
               cannot
               be
               conserued
               .
               For
               they
               ,
               not
               resting
               assured
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               is
               promised
               ,
               shall
               be
               performed
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               trust
               one
               another
               .
               
                 Marcus
                 Tullius
              
               ,
               sayth
               very
               well
               ,
               that
               this
               humane
               faith
               is
               so
               necessary
               amongst
               men
               ,
               that
               ,
               euen
               Thieues
               and
               Pyrates
               could
               not
               liue
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               not
               true
               amongst
               themselues
               ,
               and
               kept
               their
               word
               one
               with
               another
               .
               And
               though
               all
               ,
               euen
               the
               meanest
               ,
               ought
               to
               keepe
               their
               word
               ,
               yet
               much
               more
               carefully
               ought
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Princes
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               vnworthy
               them
               ,
               then
               to
               fayle
               in
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               word
               ,
               which
               aboue
               all
               earthly
               things
               they
               ought
               to
               keepe
               ,
               and
               cumply
               with
               all
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               as
               Gods
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Head
               of
               their
               people
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               their
               single
               word
               ought
               to
               be
               as
               an
               Oracle
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               more
               firme
               ,
               sure
               ,
               and
               of
               greater
               credit
               ,
               then
               any
               bond
               or
               obligation
               whatsoeuer
               that
               is
               sealed
               and
               signed
               with
               an
               oath
               .
               Let
               the
               Politicians
               say
               what
               they
               please
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               good
               and
               sound
               aduise
               ,
               that
               a
               Prince
               ,
               for
               to
               conserue
               his
               State
               ,
               may
               do
               an
               act
               contrary
               to
               Fa●th
               &
               
               Religion
               ,
               and
               neither
               keepe
               his
               word
               ,
               nor
               oath
               ;
               yet
               must
               I
               be
               bold
               to
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               wicked
               ,
               vngodly
               ,
               and
               beastly
               Counsaile
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               whole
               Schoole
               of
               learned
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               holy
               fathers
               ;
               who
               affirme
               :
               that
               a
               Prince
               is
               bound
               to
               keepe
               his
               word
               ,
               though
               hee
               take
               not
               an
               oath
               for
               the
               performance
               thereof
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               if
               he
               shall
               sweare
               ,
               and
               binde
               it
               by
               an
               oath
               .
               And
               if
               they
               will
               not
               yeeld
               to
               this
               ,
               let
               these
               Politicians
               plucke
               off
               their
               maske
               ,
               and
               let
               those
               that
               be
               their
               sectuaries
               ,
               speake
               plaine
               language
               ,
               and
               tell
               mee
               what
               they
               thinke
               of
               those
               Princes
               ,
               (
               as
               of
               Sigism●nd
               ,
               and
               others
               )
               who
               made
               no
               reckoning
               of
               that
               they
               promise
               and
               sweare
               ,
               when
               as
               by
               the
               breach
               thereof
               ,
               they
               haue
               beene
               vtterly
               ouerthrowne
               ,
               when
               they
               most
               assured
               themselues
               of
               Victorie
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               they
               will
               hold
               it
               for
               a
               foolish
               reason
               of
               State.
               For
               by
               this
               falsifying
               ,
               Princes
               shall
               presently
               loose
               all
               their
               credit
               and
               reputation
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               cunning
               shall
               not
               profit
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               will
               neuer
               afterwards
               be
               beleeued
               .
               
               As
               it
               is
               in
               one
               of
               the
               lawes
               of
               the
               
                 Partida
                 .
                 No
                 le
                 creerian
                 los
                 homes
                 ,
                 que
                 le
                 oyessen
                 maguer
                 que
                 dixessen
                 verdad
                 .
              
               Men
               will
               not
               beleeue
               ,
               what
               they
               heare
               from
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               speake
               truth
               .
               
                 Titus
                 Liutus
              
               ,
               holdes
               it
               a
               barbarous
               Act
               ,
               That
               Princes
               should
               tye
               their
               faithfullnesse
               to
               Fortune
               ,
               to
               runne
               along
               with
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               to
               shift
               sayles
               with
               euery
               winde
               .
               For
               by
               this
               meanes
               the
               word
               of
               a
               Prince
               will
               come
               to
               be
               like
               vnto
               the
               Lesbian
               rule
               ,
               
               which
               changeth
               and
               altereth
               it selfe
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               building
               ,
               and
               is
               crooked
               ,
               and
               streight
               ,
               short
               ,
               or
               long
               ,
               sutable
               to
               the
               bignesse
               or
               proportion
               of
               the
               stone
               ,
               or
               timber
               which
               the
               carpenter
               ,
               or
               mason
               ,
               heweth
               ,
               or
               cutteth
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               conclude
               this
               second
               point
               ,
               with
               this
               ;
               That
               realitie
               ,
               and
               sinceritie
               both
               in
               words
               and
               deedes
               ,
               is
               very
               necessary
               for
               all
               sortes
               of
               persons
               ,
               but
               more
               particularly
               ,
               for
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               who
               should
               rather
               see
               Heauen
               and
               earth
               to
               fayle
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               should
               faile
               in
               their
               promises
               .
               Let
               them
               first
               well
               weigh
               and
               consider
               with
               themselues
               ,
               what
               
               
               
               
               
               they
               either
               say
               ,
               or
               promise
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               precepts
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               ,
               let
               them
               infallibly
               obserue
               and
               keepe
               the
               same
               .
               For
               in
               this
               ,
               consisteth
               the
               conseruation
               ,
               and
               augmentation
               of
               great
               States
               ;
               And
               is
               that
               true
               reason
               of
               State
               ,
               which
               makes
               Kings
               more
               powerfull
               ,
               more
               rich
               ,
               more
               esteemed
               ,
               and
               more
               obeyed
               .
               For
               hee
               that
               keepes
               his
               faith
               ,
               and
               his
               word
               ,
               holdes
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               is
               Master
               of
               all
               their
               wealth
               ,
               and
               all
               because
               they
               rest
               assured
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               confidently
               relye
               vpon
               his
               faith
               and
               word
               .
               Wheras
               ,
               by
               the
               contrary
               ,
               hath
               insued
               the
               destruction
               of
               Common-wealths
               ,
               the
               distrustfullnesse
               of
               their
               subiects
               ,
               the
               scorne
               and
               contempt
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               the
               iealousie
               of
               their
               friends
               and
               confederates
               ,
               who
               all
               hang
               and
               depend
               vpon
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               words
               ,
               and
               the
               performance
               of
               his
               Contracts
               .
               And
               this
               being
               once
               lost
               ,
               with
               it
               hee
               looseth
               his
               credit
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               all
               goes
               to
               wracke
               with
               it
               .
               For
               Malignitas
               (
               saith
               the
               Wise
               man
               )
               
                 enertet
                 sedes
                 potentium
                 :
                 Malignitie
              
               or
               ill-mindednesse
               ,
               
               (
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               a
               Lye
               or
               deceit
               )
               shall
               ouerthrowe
               the
               seates
               of
               the
               Mighty
               .
               And
               Cicero
               saith
               ;
               That
               it
               is
               a
               most
               wicked
               and
               abhominable
               thing
               ,
               to
               breake
               that
               word
               ,
               which
               conserueth
               a
               sociable
               life
               betwixt
               man
               and
               man.
               For
               (
               as
               Aristotle
               affirmeth
               )
               Pacts
               and
               Couenants
               ,
               being
               broaken
               &
               violated
               ,
               there
               is
               taken
               away
               from
               amongst
               men
               ,
               the
               vse
               ,
               trading
               ,
               and
               commerce
               of
               things
               .
               These
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               effects
               ,
               cause
               in
               a
               King
               ,
               either
               the
               keeping
               ,
               or
               loosing
               of
               his
               Credit
               .
               But
               of
               no
               lesse
               importance
               is
               that
               third
               point
               ,
               which
               followeth
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               concerning
               secrecie
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               §
               III.
               
            
             
               Of
               that
               secrecie
               which
               Kings
               ,
               and
               their
               Ministers
               ought
               to
               keepe
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               likewise
               the
               Tongues
               Office
               ,
               to
               holde
               it's
               peace
               .
               And
               as
               it
               is
               not
               of
               the
               least
               difficultie
               ,
               so
               in
               nothing
               more
               doth
               mans
               wisedome
               and
               prudence
               shew
               it selfe
               .
               Plato
               ,
               will
               not
               haue
               him
               held
               to
               be
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               
               that
               knowes
               not
               how
               to
               hold
               his
               peace
               .
               
                 Diogenes
                 Laertius
              
               ;
               
               that
               there
               is
               no
               greater
               token
               of
               a
               Foole
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               loose-tongued
               ,
               and
               lauish
               of
               talke
               ;
               
                 N●minem
                 stultum
                 tacere
                 posse
              
               :
               It
               is
               impossible
               for
               a
               foole
               ,
               to
               hold
               his
               peace
               .
               The
               Ancient
               ,
               esteem'd
               him
               a
               God
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               friend
               to
               silence
               ,
               representing
               him
               in
               a
               creature
               of
               that
               Region
               ,
               which
               hath
               no
               tongue
               .
               Implying
               thereby
               ,
               that
               that
               man
               is
               the
               liuely
               image
               and
               true
               picture
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               discretion
               teacheth
               him
               ,
               how
               ,
               when
               ,
               and
               where
               ,
               to
               holde
               his
               peace
               :
               Alluding
               happily
               vnto
               that
               of
               Dauid
               ,
               
               who
               finding
               eyes
               ,
               eares
               ,
               and
               hands
               in
               God
               ,
               seemeth
               not
               to
               finde
               that
               hee
               had
               a
               tongue
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               hee
               is
               God
               ,
               he
               neuer
               spake
               but
               once
               .
               
                 Semel
                 locutus
                 est
                 Deus
              
               :
               God
               hath
               spoaken
               once
               .
               And
               the
               Spouse
               speaketh
               much
               of
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               her
               beloued
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               Tongue
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               And
               he
               ,
               that
               shall
               not
               speake
               a
               word
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               nor
               say
               any
               more
               then
               what
               is
               fitting
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               sayd
               of
               that
               man
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               no
               Tongue
               .
               And
               therefore
               did
               that
               holy
               King
               Dauid
               so
               often
               beg
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               open
               his
               mouth
               with
               his
               owne
               hand
               ,
               and
               so
               order
               his
               Tongue
               that
               he
               might
               not
               speake
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               
               would
               haue
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               teach
               him
               what
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               speake
               .
               
                 Illius
                 labia
                 aperit
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Austen
                 )
                 qui
                 non
                 solum
                 ,
                 quod
                 loqu●tur
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 quandò
                 ,
                 &
                 vbi
                 ,
                 &
                 cuiloquatur
                 ,
                 attendit
                 :
              
               God
               opens
               that
               mans
               lips
               ,
               who
               attendeth
               not
               onely
               what
               he
               speaketh
               ,
               but
               also
               when
               ,
               where
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               he
               speaketh
               .
               
                 Merito
                 igitur
                 sapiens
                 est
              
               (
               addeth
               the
               same
               holy
               father
               )
               
                 qui
                 accipit
                 a
                 Domino
                 ,
                 quo
                 tempore
                 loquendum
                 sit
                 :
              
               Deseruedly
               therefore
               is
               he
               to
               be
               held
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               which
               receiueth
               instruction
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               when
               he
               ought
               to
               speake
               .
               And
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ;
               
                 Vir
                 sapiens
                 tacebit
                 vsque
                 ad
                 tempus
                 :
              
               A
               wise
               man
               will
               holde
               his
               peace
               till
               hee
               see
               his
               time
               .
               Nay
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               King
               of
               Kings
               saith
               of
               himselfe
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               ;
               
               that
               his
               eternall
               Father
               gaue
               him
               an
               exceeding
               wise
               and
               prudent
               tongue
               .
               
                 Dedit
                 mihi
                 Dominus
                 linguam
                 eruditam
              
               :
               The
               Lord
               God
               ,
               hath
               giuen
               me
               a
               learned
               tongue
               ;
               Or
               ,
               as
               the
               Hebrew
               renders
               it
               ,
               Eruditiorum
               ;
               The
               tongue
               of
               the
               learned
               ;
               Not
               an
               ordinary
               tongue
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               Tongue
               ,
               wherin
               was
               to
               be
               found
               the
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               prudence
               of
               all
               the
               wise
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               from
               whence
               all
               might
               learne
               .
               
                 Vt
                 sciam
                 sustentare
                 eum
                 ,
                 qui
                 lapsus
                 est
                 verbo
                 :
              
               That
               I
               may
               know
               how
               to
               vphold
               him
               ,
               that
               hath
               slipt
               in
               his
               word
               ;
               Or
               (
               as
               the
               70.
               translate
               it
               )
               
                 Vt
                 sciam
                 quando
                 oporteat
                 loqui
                 verbum
                 :
              
               That
               I
               should
               know
               how
               to
               speake
               a
               word
               in
               season
               to
               him
               that
               is
               weary
               .
               So
               that
               a
               wise
               ,
               discreete
               ,
               and
               prudent
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               one
               as
               is
               giuen
               by
               God
               ,
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               knowes
               when
               to
               speake
               ,
               and
               when
               to
               hold
               it's
               peace
               .
               Teaching
               Kings
               ,
               who
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               Gods
               ,
               at
               least
               Gods
               Liuetenants
               ,
               should
               in
               this
               particular
               imitate
               him
               .
               That
               they
               should
               haue
               a
               wise
               Tongue
               ,
               to
               know
               when
               to
               open
               the
               doore
               of
               the
               lips
               ,
               and
               when
               to
               shut
               them
               ,
               what
               to
               vtter
               ,
               and
               what
               to
               conceale
               .
               For
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               Learning
               and
               wisedome
               of
               the
               Tongue
               ,
               either
               to
               speake
               ,
               or
               be
               silent
               ,
               as
               shall
               sute
               best
               with
               time
               ,
               and
               occasion
               .
               
                 Tempus
                 tacendi
                 ,
                 &
                 tempus
                 loquendi
                 :
              
               It
               is
               Salomons
               ;
               
               A
               time
               to
               keepe
               silence
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               speake
               .
               
               And
               in
               Kings
               ,
               this
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               important
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               more
               graue
               and
               weighty
               are
               those
               businesses
               ,
               which
               are
               treated
               with
               them
               .
               For
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               onely
               benefit
               them
               ,
               in
               not
               hauing
               their
               purposes
               preuented
               ,
               nor
               their
               designes
               ouerthrowne
               ,
               but
               likewise
               winn's
               them
               much
               authoritie
               and
               credit
               .
               For
               the
               world
               will
               stand
               as
               it
               were
               astonished
               and
               amazed
               ,
               and
               men
               will
               wonder
               at
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               both
               doe
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               euery
               kinde
               of
               gesture
               ,
               or
               word
               of
               theirs
               ,
               will
               make
               a
               Mystery
               ,
               deliuer
               their
               iudgements
               ,
               and
               draw
               thence
               a
               thousand
               discourses
               ,
               all
               which
               are
               but
               cranes
               and
               pullyes
               to
               make
               them
               mount
               higher
               in
               opinion
               ,
               and
               reputation
               .
               Likewise
               ,
               when
               Ministers
               shall
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               their
               King
               knowes
               how
               to
               heare
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               hold
               his
               peace
               ,
               and
               in
               it's
               due
               time
               ,
               to
               execute
               his
               intentions
               ,
               they
               liue
               in
               a
               great
               deale
               the
               more
               awe
               and
               feare
               ,
               lest
               such
               and
               such
               things
               (
               wherein
               they
               doe
               amisse
               )
               might
               come
               to
               his
               knowledge
               :
               And
               when
               they
               see
               ,
               that
               he
               knowes
               how
               to
               conceale
               a
               secret
               ,
               till
               it
               's
               fit
               time
               and
               season
               ,
               it
               keepes
               them
               within
               their
               Compasse
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               only
               bridle
               ,
               that
               restraines
               them
               from
               doing
               ill
               ,
               either
               by
               way
               of
               oppression
               (
               whereunto
               great
               Ministers
               are
               too
               much
               subiect
               )
               or
               otherwise
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               it
               shall
               much
               concerne
               a
               King
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               secret
               in
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               might
               cause
               some
               inconuenience
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               speake
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               knowen
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               bring
               no
               profit
               by
               their
               publication
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               they
               shall
               once
               perceiue
               ,
               that
               their
               King
               cannot
               conceale
               ,
               what
               is
               deliuered
               vnto
               him
               vnder
               the
               seale
               of
               silence
               ,
               in
               preiudice
               of
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               particular
               party
               ,
               no
               man
               will
               dare
               to
               informe
               ,
               and
               aduise
               him
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               may
               redound
               to
               Gods
               seruice
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
               And
               so
               like
               bad
               gamesters
               ,
               they
               will
               for
               want
               of
               keeping
               close
               their
               cardes
               ,
               let
               their
               contrary
               winne
               the
               game
               ,
               by
               discouering
               their
               hand
               .
               A
               Kings
               h●art
               ,
               should
               be
               so
               deepe
               and
               profound
               ,
               that
               none
               should
               be
               able
               to
               pry
               into
               it
               ,
               nor
               to
               know
               what
               is
               hidden
               there
               .
               
               And
               therefore
               he
               must
               haue
               such
               a
               secret
               heart
               ,
               as
               S.
               Austen
               speakes
               of
               ;
               Coraltum
               :
               
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 Cor
                 secretum
              
               :
               or
               (
               as
               others
               reade
               it
               )
               profund●m
               ,
               an
               inscrutable
               heart
               ;
               or
               so
               deepe
               ,
               that
               none
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               diue
               into
               it
               .
               And
               some
               compare
               a
               kings
               heart
               vnto
               punctum
               ,
               a
               little
               point
               or
               pricke
               ,
               which
               to
               diuide
               ,
               or
               to
               draw
               any
               thing
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               (
               if
               not
               impossible
               at
               least
               very
               difficult
               .
               The
               heart
               of
               a
               king
               ,
               must
               be
               closed
               and
               shut
               vp
               ,
               like
               this
               punctum
               ,
               whence
               there
               shal
               be
               an
               impossibility
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               difficulty
               ,
               
               in
               extracting
               any
               one
               word
               or
               secret
               ,
               recōmended
               vnto
               him
               .
               Salomon
               sayth
               ;
               That
               the
               hearts
               of
               Kings
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               are
               guided
               &
               directed
               by
               him
               .
               And
               that
               therfore
               their
               secretes
               &
               mysteries
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               divulged
               ,
               and
               made
               common
               ,
               no
               not
               to
               his
               neerest
               Minions
               and
               Fauourites
               ;
               &
               when
               at
               most
               ,
               but
               to
               some
               one
               particular
               priuado
               ,
               and
               that
               vpon
               very
               good
               &
               iust
               cause
               .
               Our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               once
               ,
               (
               vpon
               necessary
               occasiō
               )
               discouered
               a
               secret
               to
               his
               great
               Priuado
               ,
               or
               fauourite
               ,
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               with
               these
               circumstances
               ;
               That
               thee
               told
               it
               him
               in
               his
               eare
               ,
               forbidding
               him
               to
               speake
               therof
               vnto
               any
               .
               And
               because
               ,
               neither
               by
               signes
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               outward
               demonstration
               ,
               he
               might
               make
               it
               knowen
               ,
               he
               bound
               vp
               all
               his
               senses
               in
               a
               deepe
               and
               profound
               sleepe
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               by
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               might
               expresse
               that
               ,
               which
               it
               behooued
               him
               to
               conceale
               .
               Great
               is
               the
               importancie
               of
               secrecie
               ,
               &
               the
               authoritie
               which
               it
               giues
               to
               the
               iudgements
               ,
               &
               motiues
               of
               those
               that
               gouerne
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               all
               might
               know
               the
               causes
               ,
               which
               moue
               a
               Prince
               to
               make
               this
               or
               that
               prouision
               ,
               to
               giue
               ,
               this
               this
               or
               iudgement
               ,
               to
               pardon
               ,
               or
               to
               punish
               ,
               to
               craue
               ,
               or
               to
               giue
               ,
               many
               censures
               wold
               passe
               vpō
               it
               ,
               &
               it
               might
               cause
               many
               scandalls
               &
               alterations
               in
               a
               Cōmon-wealth
               .
               And
               therfore
               it
               much
               concerneth
               so
               supreme
               a
               Maiesty
               not
               to
               suffer
               the
               secret
               which
               is
               shut
               vp
               in
               his
               bosome
               ,
               to
               be
               published
               to
               the
               world
               .
               And
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               it
               may
               come
               to
               be
               a
               mor●al
               sin
               ,
               when
               such
               things
               as
               are
               aduertised
               a
               king
               ,
               &
               such
               Memorials
               as
               are
               giuen
               him
               firmed
               &
               signed
               with
               this
               or
               that
               mans
               hand
               ,
               he
               shal
               shew
               them
               to
               the
               parties
               ,
               whom
               they
               touch
               and
               concerne
               ,
               be
               they
               
               sters
               ,
               or
               fauourites
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               great
               hurt
               ,
               opposition
               ,
               and
               dissention
               ,
               which
               there-fro
               may
               arise
               .
               But
               hee
               may
               doe
               this
               ,
               in
               case
               it
               may
               well
               sort
               with
               the
               secret
               it selfe
               ,
               to
               take
               out
               the
               pithe
               and
               substance
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               without
               shewing
               any
               firme
               ,
               or
               vttring
               any
               word
               whereby
               the
               Author
               may
               be
               knowen
               ,
               and
               shew
               it
               to
               the
               Delinquent
               (
               if
               so
               he
               thinke
               fit
               )
               for
               his
               correction
               ,
               and
               amendment
               .
               And
               when
               hee
               findes
               that
               to
               be
               true
               which
               hath
               beene
               told
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               let
               him
               apply
               a
               due
               and
               fitting
               remedy
               .
               For
               many
               times
               Dissimulation
               in
               the
               Prince
               (
               not
               seeming
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               a
               fault
               )
               causeth
               but
               the
               more
               dissolutenesse
               in
               the
               subiect
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               so
               farre
               forth
               ,
               
               as
               concerneth
               Kings
               ,
               for
               whom
               may
               suffice
               ,
               that
               aduice
               of
               
                 Caelius
                 Rodiginus
              
               ,
               who
               tells
               them
               more
               at
               large
               ,
               how
               considerate
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               this
               particular
               .
               For
               many
               Cities
               and
               Kingdomes
               haue
               beene
               lost
               and
               ouerthrowen
               for
               want
               of
               secrecie
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               now
               begin
               to
               speake
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Secretaries
               of
               State
               ,
               in
               whom
               vsually
               lyes
               the
               greater
               fault
               .
               And
               to
               whom
               ,
               by
               their
               Office
               ,
               secrecie
               more
               properly
               belongs
               .
               The
               name
               it selfe
               expresing
               as
               much
               .
               For
               ,
               out
               of
               that
               obligation
               which
               they
               haue
               to
               be
               secret
               ,
               they
               are
               called
               Secretaries
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               Archiues
               and
               Cabinets
               of
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               kingdom
               .
               Though
               this
               name
               through
               the
               soothing
               and
               flattery
               of
               your
               suitors
               ,
               
               hath
               falsely
               extended
               it selfe
               to
               those
               ,
               which
               neither
               keepe
               secret
               ,
               nor
               treate
               of
               such
               businesses
               as
               require
               secrecie
               .
               And
               it
               is
               fit
               ,
               that
               these
               names
               should
               not
               be
               thus
               confounded
               ,
               or
               that
               that
               Honor
               and
               Title
               should
               be
               giuen
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               whom
               by
               Office
               it
               not
               appertaineth
               .
               Secretaryes
               I
               say
               ,
               shut
               vp
               with
               that
               secrecie
               ,
               
               as
               was
               that
               booke
               of
               those
               secret
               Mysteries
               which
               Saint
               Iohn
               found
               sealed
               with
               seuen
               seales
               ,
               
               which
               none
               ,
               but
               the
               King
               himselfe
               could
               open
               .
               
                 Sacramentum
                 Regis
                 bonum
                 est
              
               (
               sayd
               the
               Angel
               Raphael
               to
               
                 Toby
                 )
                 opera
                 autem
                 Dei
                 reuelare
                 ,
                 honorificum
                 est
                 :
              
               It
               is
               good
               to
               keepe
               close
               the
               secret
               
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               honourable
               to
               reueale
               the
               worke
               of
               God.
               Which
               is
               as
               much
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               determinations
               of
               a
               King
               should
               be
               kept
               secret
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               effects
               and
               execution
               of
               them
               should
               be
               published
               and
               made
               manifest
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               fitting
               for
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdome
               .
               For
               a
               Kings
               secret
               ,
               is
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               till
               that
               God
               shall
               ▪
               moue
               him
               to
               expresse
               it
               by
               some
               outward
               worke
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               that
               any
               one
               else
               should
               discouer
               it
               .
               To
               reueale
               a
               secret
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               Lawes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Nature
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               men
               generally
               condemned
               ,
               and
               all
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               Nations
               ,
               doe
               seuerely
               punish
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               hurt
               ,
               and
               many
               inconueniences
               ,
               that
               may
               follow
               thereupon
               .
               The
               Lawes
               ,
               they
               are
               defrauded
               ,
               the
               resolutions
               of
               Kings
               ,
               they
               are
               hindred
               ;
               their
               enemies
               ,
               they
               are
               aduertised
               ;
               their
               friends
               they
               are
               offended
               ;
               mens
               mindes
               ,
               they
               are
               perturbed
               ;
               kingdomes
               ,
               they
               are
               altered
               ;
               peace
               ;
               that
               is
               lost
               ;
               the
               delinquents
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               punished
               ;
               And
               lastly
               all
               publicke
               and
               priuate
               businesses
               are
               ouerthrowen
               .
               And
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               goes
               crosse
               ,
               or
               amisse
               in
               a
               State
               ,
               or
               that
               miscarryes
               or
               is
               lost
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               reuealing
               of
               the
               secrets
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Counsells
               .
               As
               that
               great
               Chancellour
               Gerson
               told
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               touching
               the
               ill
               successe
               of
               some
               things
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               for
               that
               some
               of
               his
               Ministers
               did
               publish
               that
               which
               was
               treated
               and
               determined
               at
               the
               Counsell-Table
               .
               And
               the
               like
               befell
               Enrique
               ,
               King
               of
               Portugall
               ;
               Who
               ,
               because
               hee
               was
               deafe
               ,
               they
               were
               faigne
               to
               speake
               so
               loud
               vnto
               him
               ,
               
               that
               all
               men
               might
               heare
               what
               they
               said
               .
               
                 Valerius
                 Maximus
              
               much
               commendeth
               the
               secrecie
               of
               the
               Romane
               Senate
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               that
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               that
               Consistorie
               was
               held
               in
               high
               esteeme
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               a
               great
               occasion
               of
               inlarging
               their
               Empire
               .
               And
               they
               ,
               and
               the
               Persians
               ,
               did
               keepe
               with
               that
               faith
               the
               secrets
               of
               their
               Kings
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               feare
               of
               plumping
               them
               ,
               or
               being
               able
               to
               draw
               any
               thing
               from
               them
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               least
               word
               ,
               whereby
               to
               discouer
               the
               businesse
               .
               Vse
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               
               feare
               of
               punishment
               ,
               and
               hazard
               of
               their
               liues
               ,
               had
               so
               settled
               and
               confirmed
               this
               silence
               in
               them
               .
               For
               ,
               they
               did
               punish
               no
               offence
               with
               greater
               rigour
               ,
               then
               that
               of
               vnfaithfullnesse
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               secrecie
               ;
               and
               with
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               reason
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               in
               so
               neere
               a
               degree
               vnto
               Treason
               ;
               and
               I
               thinke
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               say
               amisse
               ,
               
               if
               I
               stiled
               it
               in
               the
               highest
               .
               
                 Regis
                 proditor
                 ,
                 &
                 Patriae
                 euer
                 for
                 aestimandus
                 est
              
               (
               saith
               Osorius
               )
               such
               aone
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               held
               a
               Traytour
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               
               and
               a
               subuerter
               of
               the
               state
               .
               A
               Law
               of
               the
               Partida
               sayth
               ;
               That
               those
               Counsellours
               ,
               which
               reueale
               their
               Kings
               secretes
               ,
               commit
               treason
               ;
               yea
               ,
               though
               secrecie
               be
               not
               inionyed
               them
               ,
               nor
               they
               charged
               there
               with
               .
               But
               hee
               ,
               that
               takes
               an
               oath
               to
               be
               secret
               ,
               and
               reuealeth
               any
               thing
               contrary
               thereunto
               ;
               besides
               that
               he
               is
               a
               periur'd
               and
               infamous
               person
               ,
               hee
               sinnes
               mortally
               ,
               and
               is
               bound
               to
               satisfaction
               of
               all
               the
               harme
               ,
               that
               shall
               happen
               thereby
               ,
               and
               incurres
               the
               punishment
               of
               depriuation
               of
               his
               Office.
               For
               ,
               if
               hee
               be
               sworne
               to
               secrecie
               ,
               or
               bee
               made
               a
               Secretary
               ,
               and
               hath
               silence
               for
               the
               seale
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               he
               is
               iustly
               depriued
               thereof
               ,
               if
               he
               vse
               it
               amisse
               .
               And
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Recopilation
               saith
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               lyable
               to
               that
               punishment
               which
               the
               King
               will
               inflict
               vpon
               him
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               offence
               ,
               or
               the
               hurt
               thereby
               receiued
               .
               And
               the
               Imperiall
               Law
               ,
               (
               chapter
               the
               first
               ,
               
                 Quibus
                 modis
                 feudum
                 amittit
                 .
              
               )
               that
               hee
               shall
               loose
               the
               fee
               ,
               which
               hee
               holdes
               of
               his
               Lord.
               Plutarke
               reporteth
               of
               Philipides
               ,
               that
               he
               being
               in
               great
               grace
               and
               fauour
               with
               Lysimachus
               ,
               King
               of
               Lacaedemonia
               ,
               begged
               no
               other
               boone
               of
               him
               but
               this
               ;
               That
               he
               would
               not
               recommend
               any
               secret
               vnto
               him
               ;
               As
               one
               that
               knew
               very
               well
               that
               saying
               of
               one
               of
               the
               wise
               men
               of
               Greece
               :
               That
               there
               was
               not
               any
               thing
               of
               more
               difficultie
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               silent
               in
               matters
               of
               secrecie
               .
               As
               also
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               being
               communicated
               to
               others
               ,
               though
               it
               come
               to
               be
               discouered
               by
               anothers
               fault
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               his
               ,
               yet
               the
               imputation
               is
               laid
               as
               well
               vpon
               him
               ,
               that
               was
               silent
               ,
               as
               on
               him
               that
               reuealed
               ;
               and
               so
               must
               suffer
               for
               another
               mans
               errour
               .
               And
               in
               case
               any
               
               man
               shall
               incurre
               any
               iust
               suspition
               thereof
               ,
               let
               the
               King
               withdraw
               his
               fauour
               from
               him
               ,
               dismisse
               him
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               put
               another
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               more
               secret
               ;
               for
               that
               which
               they
               most
               pretend
               ,
               is
               their
               fidelitie
               in
               this
               point
               .
               And
               howbeit
               ,
               they
               haue
               neuer
               so
               many
               other
               vertues
               ,
               and
               good
               abilities
               ,
               yet
               wanting
               this
               ,
               they
               want
               all
               ;
               and
               are
               of
               no
               vse
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               were
               those
               vessells
               in
               Gods
               House
               ,
               which
               had
               no
               Couers
               to
               their
               mouthes
               .
               For
               such
               open
               vessells
               are
               they
               ,
               that
               cannot
               keepe
               close
               a
               secret
               ,
               and
               altogether
               vnworthy
               the
               seruice
               of
               kings
               .
               The
               substance
               and
               vertue
               of
               your
               flowres
               goes
               out
               in
               vapours
               and
               exhalations
               of
               the
               Lymbecke
               ;
               And
               heate
               passeth
               out
               through
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               fornace
               :
               and
               a
               secret
               from
               betweene
               the
               lipps
               of
               a
               Foole
               ;
               it
               being
               a
               kinde
               of
               disease
               amongst
               those
               that
               know
               least
               ,
               to
               talke
               most
               ,
               and
               to
               vent
               through
               their
               mouth
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               they
               haue
               in
               their
               heart
               .
               
                 In
                 ore
                 fatuorum
              
               ,
               
               
                 Cor
                 illorum
              
               (
               sayth
               the
               Wise
               man
               )
               
                 &
                 in
                 corde
                 sapientium
                 ,
                 os
                 illorum
                 :
              
               The
               heart
               of
               fooles
               is
               in
               their
               mouth
               ,
               but
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               wise
               is
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
               Cogitauerunt
               ,
               
               
                 et
                 locuti
                 sunt
              
               .
               Looke
               what
               a
               Foole
               hath
               in
               his
               head
               ,
               hee
               will
               presently
               out
               with
               it
               .
               But
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               will
               not
               speake
               all
               that
               hee
               knowes
               .
               And
               therefore
               your
               Naturallists
               say
               ;
               that
               Nature
               placed
               two
               vaines
               in
               the
               Tongue
               ;
               the
               one
               going
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               the
               braine
               .
               To
               the
               end
               that
               that
               which
               remaines
               secret
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               the
               Tongue
               should
               not
               vtter
               ,
               saue
               what
               reason
               and
               the
               vnderstanding
               haue
               first
               registred
               ,
               conformable
               to
               that
               Order
               ,
               which
               is
               betweene
               the
               faculties
               of
               the
               Soule
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               it
               being
               fit
               that
               the
               Imagination
               should
               first
               conceiue
               ,
               and
               the
               Tongue
               afterwards
               bring
               forth
               :
               that
               thinke
               ,
               the
               other
               speake
               .
               Not
               like
               vnto
               that
               foole
               ,
               who
               vnaduisedly
               ,
               and
               without
               premeditation
               ,
               went
               all
               day
               long
               babbling
               vp
               and
               downe
               .
               
                 Tota
                 die
                 iniustitiam
                 cogitauit
                 lingua
                 tua
                 :
              
               
               Thy
               tongue
               ,
               all
               day-long
               ,
               deuiseth
               mischiefe
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               it
               imagineth
               ,
               it
               easily
               vttreth
               ,
               nay
               sometimes
               the
               Tongue
               speaketh
               without
               
               booke
               ,
               and
               runnes
               riot
               ,
               afore
               euer
               it
               is
               a
               ware
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               conclude
               this
               with
               that
               of
               Salomon
               ;
               
               That
               Death
               ,
               and
               Life
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               tongue
               ;
               A
               dangerous
               weapon
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               Master
               thereof
               ,
               and
               knowes
               not
               how
               to
               rule
               it
               .
               For
               all
               Mans
               good
               ,
               or
               ill
               ,
               consisteth
               in
               the
               good
               ,
               or
               ill
               vse
               of
               this
               Instrument
               .
               The
               well
               gouerning
               whereof
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               good
               Pilot
               ,
               that
               gouerneth
               a
               ship
               ;
               and
               the
               ill
               guiding
               of
               it
               ,
               like
               a
               dangerous
               rocke
               whereon
               men
               split
               their
               honour
               ,
               and
               often
               loose
               their
               liues
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Diuell
               left
               patient
               Iob
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               body
               was
               wounded
               with
               sores
               ,
               his
               tongue
               whole
               and
               sound
               :
               Not
               with
               intent
               to
               doe
               him
               any
               kindnesse
               therein
               ,
               but
               because
               hee
               knew
               very
               well
               ,
               that
               that
               alone
               was
               sufficient
               ,
               if
               hee
               were
               carelesse
               thereof
               ,
               for
               to
               make
               him
               loose
               his
               honour
               ,
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               his
               soule
               :
               For
               all
               these
               lye
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Tongue
               .
               
               
                 Qui
                 in
                 consideratus
                 est
                 ,
                 ad
                 loquendum
                 ,
                 sentiet
                 mala
                 :
              
               He
               that
               openeth
               wide
               his
               lipps
               ,
               shall
               haue
               destruction
               .
               And
               the
               plagues
               which
               shall
               befall
               him
               ,
               will
               bee
               so
               remedilesse
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               not
               meete
               with
               any
               medicine
               to
               cure
               them
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               defence
               against
               the
               carelesse
               negligences
               of
               a
               babbling
               tongue
               which
               are
               so
               many
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               stiles
               such
               a
               kinde
               of
               tongue
               ,
               the
               Vniuersitie
               ,
               or
               Schoole
               of
               wickednesse
               .
               
                 Vniuer
                 sitas
                 iniquitatis
              
               :
               
               Wherein
               is
               read
               a
               Lecture
               of
               all
               the
               Vices
               .
               Whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
                 Vir
                 prudens
                 secreta
                 non
                 prodit
              
               ;
               
               
                 Tacenda
                 enim
                 tacet
                 ,
                 et
                 loquenda
                 loquitur
                 :
              
               A
               wise
               man
               will
               not
               betray
               a
               secret
               ;
               But
               silenceth
               those
               things
               ,
               that
               are
               to
               be
               silenced
               ,
               and
               vttereth
               those
               things
               ,
               that
               are
               to
               be
               vttered
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               worthy
               our
               weighing
               ,
               how
               much
               importeth
               the
               warinesse
               in
               our
               words
               ,
               for
               Gods
               honour
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               credit
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               which
               is
               much
               abused
               and
               lessened
               by
               futile
               ,
               and
               flippant
               tongues
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               hurt
               of
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
               And
               let
               Kings
               correct
               this
               so
               great
               a
               disorder
               in
               the
               disclosing
               
               closing
               of
               secrets
               ,
               either
               out
               of
               their
               respect
               to
               such
               and
               such
               persons
               ,
               or
               for
               their
               particular
               Interests
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               the
               weakenesse
               of
               a
               slippery
               tongue
               .
               Let
               Priuie-Counsellours
               (
               I
               say
               )
               and
               Secretaries
               of
               State
               ,
               bridle
               their
               tongues
               ;
               If
               not
               ,
               let
               Kings
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               ,
               restraine
               them
               .
               And
               if
               they
               cannot
               do
               it
               of
               themselues
               ,
               let
               them
               petition
               God
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               did
               ;
               
                 In
                 camo
                 et
                 frae●o
                 maxillas
                 eorum
                 constringe
                 :
              
               
               Hold
               in
               their
               mouth
               with
               bit
               and
               bridle
               .
               For
               I
               am
               of
               Saint
               Iames
               his
               beliefe
               ;
               
                 Nullus
                 hominum
                 domare
                 potest
              
               :
               The
               tongue
               can
               no
               man
               tame
               ;
               it
               is
               an
               vnruly
               euill
               .
               I
               say
               moreouer
               that
               the
               harmes
               which
               the
               Tongue
               doth
               ,
               are
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               a
               diuerse
               manner
               ,
               that
               the
               euill
               consisteth
               not
               onely
               in
               speaking
               ,
               but
               many
               times
               likewise
               in
               being
               silent
               ,
               and
               saying
               nothing
               ;
               by
               forbearing
               to
               speake
               the
               truth
               in
               that
               which
               is
               fitting
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               ought
               to
               speake
               ,
               (
               as
               already
               hath
               beene
               sayd
               )
               and
               in
               not
               reprouing
               and
               amending
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               being
               obliged
               ,
               thereunto
               ,
               by
               the
               Law
               Naturall
               ,
               Diuine
               ▪
               and
               Positiue
               ;
               And
               in
               not
               reprehending
               Murmurers
               ,
               and
               Backbiters
               ;
               for
               then
               ,
               for
               a
               man
               to
               hold
               his
               peace
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               checke
               them
               for
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               consent
               and
               concurre
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               approue
               that
               which
               they
               say
               .
               And
               S.
               Bernard
               tells
               vs
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               determine
               which
               of
               the
               two
               is
               worser
               ;
               Detrahere
               ,
               
               
                 an
                 t
                 detrahentem
                 audire
                 ,
                 quid
                 horum
                 damnabilius
                 sit
                 ,
                 non
                 facile
                 dixerim
                 :
              
               To
               detract
               ,
               or
               to
               heare
               him
               that
               detracteth
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               more
               damnable
               ,
               I
               cannot
               easily
               define
               .
               But
               more
               especially
               in
               Kings
               &
               persons
               of
               authoritie
               ,
               who
               with
               a
               blast
               only
               of
               their
               breath
               ,
               or
               with
               a
               sower
               looke
               ,
               may
               make
               them
               hold
               their
               peace
               .
               I
               leaue
               the
               charge
               of
               this
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               charge
               their
               consciencs
               with
               it
               .
               And
               for
               the
               discharge
               of
               mine
               owne
               ,
               I
               will
               now
               aduertise
               them
               of
               another
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               whom
               for
               their
               tongue
               and
               talke
               none
               can
               exceede
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               §.
               IIII.
               
            
             
               Of
               Flatterers
               ,
               and
               their
               Flatteries
               .
            
             
               AMongst
               those
               infinite
               hurtes
               ,
               and
               mischiefes
               which
               an
               euill
               tongue
               causeth
               ,
               one
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               least
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               Adulation
               and
               flattery
               .
               Which
               is
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               more
               dissembled
               and
               feigned
               it
               is
               .
               The
               sacred
               Scripture
               tearmes
               it
               absolutely
               a
               sinne
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               that
               a
               flatterer
               ,
               is
               absolutely
               a
               sinner
               .
               So
               some
               doe
               paraphrase
               vpon
               that
               Verse
               ;
               
                 Oleum
                 autem
                 peccatoris
              
               :
               The
               oyle
               ,
               or
               balme
               of
               a
               sinner
               .
               For
               in
               it
               is
               included
               all
               sortes
               of
               sinne
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               and
               aboue
               all
               a
               great
               neglect
               and
               contempt
               of
               God
               :
               for
               although
               this
               be
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               all
               kinde
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               more
               particularly
               expresse
               it selfe
               in
               those
               ,
               which
               draw
               not
               with
               them
               any
               delight
               ,
               which
               they
               doe
               as
               it
               were
               vnprofitably
               ,
               and
               
                 sine
                 pretio
              
               ;
               for
               it
               brings
               them
               no
               profit
               at
               all
               ,
               vnlesse
               (
               when
               most
               )
               a
               little
               Vanitie
               ,
               which
               they
               more
               esteeme
               ,
               then
               God.
               These
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               gaine
               the
               kings
               elbowe
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               may
               not
               bee
               put
               from
               it
               ,
               speake
               alwayes
               vnto
               him
               in
               fauour
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               hee
               desireth
               ;
               and
               all
               their
               Artifice
               and
               cunning
               is
               ,
               to
               conceale
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               doore
               may
               be
               shut
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               may
               tell
               it
               him
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               know
               not
               (
               like
               themselues
               )
               how
               to
               please
               the
               Kings
               palate
               .
               And
               being
               confident
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               giue
               eare
               to
               euery
               word
               which
               they
               speake
               ,
               they
               lay
               falsehoods
               and
               lyes
               athwart
               their
               way
               ,
               fathering
               such
               Actions
               of
               Prowesse
               and
               valour
               vpon
               Kings
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               much
               adoe
               to
               for-beare
               laughing
               ,
               that
               heare
               their
               folly
               .
               For
               there
               are
               some
               prayses
               ,
               that
               are
               dis-prayses
               ,
               and
               redound
               much
               to
               the
               disgrace
               and
               dishonour
               of
               Princes
               .
               
               For
               by
               those
               vntruths
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               sooth
               and
               flatter
               them
               ,
               they
               breed
               suspition
               of
               that
               good
               which
               is
               in
               them
               .
               And
               because
               they
               make
               pleasing
               the
               marke
               whereat
               they
               shoote
               ,
               they
               neuer
               looke
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               a
               lye
               ,
               or
               a
               truth
               ,
               which
               they
               deliuer
               ,
               nor
               haue
               an
               eye
               more
               vnto
               good
               ,
               then
               ill
               ;
               iuste
               or
               vniust
               ,
               against
               God
               ,
               or
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               all
               is
               one
               :
               Cannonizing
               their
               King
               for
               a
               Saint
               ,
               though
               they
               know
               the
               contrary
               .
               These
               (
               saith
               Nazianzene
               )
               are
               like
               to
               your
               Sorcerers
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               which
               were
               about
               Pharaohs
               person
               ,
               who
               with
               feigned
               Prodigies
               ,
               did
               pretend
               to
               ease
               his
               heart
               of
               that
               griefe
               which
               those
               plagues
               did
               cause
               in
               him
               .
               Ambitious
               and
               proud
               men
               are
               these
               ,
               which
               thus
               resist
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               not
               fall
               from
               their
               bias
               ,
               oppose
               themselues
               to
               those
               that
               speake
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               minde
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               to
               cast
               a
               fayre
               colour
               on
               those
               things
               ,
               whereunto
               they
               see
               their
               Prince
               stands
               affected
               .
               They
               come
               of
               the
               race
               of
               your
               Cameleons
               ,
               which
               liue
               by
               the
               ayre
               ,
               and
               cloath
               themselues
               with
               the
               colour
               of
               that
               whereunto
               they
               approach
               neerest
               .
               If
               they
               see
               the
               King
               troubled
               ,
               they
               are
               troubled
               ;
               if
               merry
               ,
               they
               are
               merry
               ;
               if
               sad
               ,
               they
               are
               sad
               ;
               Hauing
               their
               teares
               as
               neere
               at
               hand
               ,
               as
               their
               smiles
               ,
               for
               to
               deceiue
               him
               ;
               And
               the
               better
               to
               content
               him
               ,
               they
               change
               themselues
               into
               a
               thousand
               colours
               :
               in
               all
               they
               imitate
               him
               :
               in
               all
               doe
               they
               labour
               to
               represent
               him
               to
               the
               true
               life
               .
               There
               is
               not
               that
               glasse
               ,
               which
               so
               liuely
               represents
               the
               face
               ,
               the
               semblance
               ,
               and
               actions
               of
               those
               that
               looke
               therein
               ,
               as
               the
               flatterer
               (
               who
               is
               that
               shadow
               which
               alwayes
               followes
               the
               body
               of
               him
               hee
               flattereth
               )
               doth
               his
               Kings
               countenance
               ,
               his
               motions
               ,
               his
               postures
               ,
               his
               gestures
               ,
               his
               saying
               ,
               and
               his
               doings
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               they
               see
               him
               either
               say
               ,
               or
               doe
               ,
               so
               doe
               they
               .
               Being
               like
               vnto
               the
               Echo
               ,
               which
               answereth
               to
               the
               last
               syllable
               of
               euery
               word
               that
               is
               voyced
               in
               the
               Ayre
               .
               These
               are
               the
               Kings
               Echos
               ,
               which
               answer
               him
               in
               all
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               that
               which
               the
               voyce
               soundeth
               ;
               but
               in
               that
               which
               they
               imagine
               to
               be
               to
               his
               liking
               :
               
               Being
               herein
               very
               like
               vnto
               those
               lying
               Hypocrites
               which
               thinke
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               make
               shew
               of
               another
               .
               But
               they
               are
               presently
               discouered
               ,
               and
               this
               their
               second
               intention
               soone
               vnderstood
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               To
               lye
               ,
               and
               flatter
               ,
               to
               make
               themselues
               gratious
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               their
               businesses
               the
               better
               about
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               to
               the
               hurt
               of
               others
               .
               With
               one
               single
               truth
               ,
               they
               will
               dawbe
               ouer
               a
               thousand
               lyes
               ;
               As
               perfumers
               doe
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               Leather
               ,
               with
               a
               little
               Ciuit.
               And
               thus
               soothing
               and
               suppling
               the
               eares
               of
               Princes
               with
               a
               subtill
               softenesse
               ,
               and
               deceitful
               sweetnesse
               ,
               thy
               powre
               lyes
               into
               them
               ,
               and
               working
               them
               with
               a
               gentle
               hand
               ,
               they
               passe
               for
               truths
               ,
               Whilst
               these
               false
               perswaders
               falsifie
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               are
               worse
               members
               in
               a
               Common-wealth
               then
               those
               that
               falsifie
               the
               Kings
               Coine
               ;
               and
               sinne
               more
               grieuously
               then
               those
               that
               beare
               false
               witnesse
               .
               For
               these
               ,
               by
               their
               testification
               ,
               deceiue
               onely
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               sentence
               the
               cause
               ;
               but
               these
               with
               their
               faire
               and
               false
               flatteries
               ,
               not
               only
               cozen
               and
               deceiue
               Kings
               ,
               but
               corrupt
               and
               infect
               them
               ,
               &
               make
               them
               to
               perseuere
               in
               their
               errours
               .
               
                 Per
                 dulces
                 sermones
                 ,
                 &
                 benedictiones
                 ,
              
               
               
                 seducunt
                 Corda
                 innocentium
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               )
               by
               good
               words
               ,
               and
               faire
               speeches
               they
               deceiue
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               simple
               .
               And
               therefore
               with
               the
               greater
               and
               more
               grieuous
               punishments
               ought
               they
               to
               be
               punished
               .
               They
               are
               not
               so
               squezy
               stomackt
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               dainty
               of
               Lying
               ,
               nor
               make
               they
               any
               bones
               to
               tell
               an
               vntruth
               ,
               if
               thereby
               they
               thinke
               they
               may
               please
               .
               And
               as
               soone
               will
               they
               lay
               hold
               on
               a
               Lye
               ,
               as
               a
               truth
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               rest
               well
               apayd
               therewith
               to
               whom
               they
               vent
               their
               flatterie
               and
               their
               Leasings
               .
               And
               some
               are
               so
               trayned
               and
               bred
               vp
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               take
               delight
               to
               heare
               them
               ,
               and
               doe
               as
               verily
               beleeue
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               their
               Creede
               .
               And
               so
               close
               doth
               this
               falsehood
               cleaue
               vnto
               them
               ,
               that
               without
               any
               occasion
               or
               cause
               giuen
               they
               leane
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               stedfastly
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               that
               goodnesse
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               want
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               badnesse
               ,
               wherein
               they
               exceede
               .
               For
               ,
               being
               sencelesse
               of
               their
               
               owne
               defects
               ,
               they
               no
               sooner
               heare
               themselues
               commended
               but
               they
               are
               presently
               puffed
               vp
               ,
               and
               conceit
               themselues
               to
               surpasse
               all
               other
               Princes
               .
               And
               thus
               doe
               they
               liue
               all
               their
               life
               long
               deluded
               ,
               taking
               themselues
               to
               be
               othewise
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               ,
               being
               abused
               and
               vndone
               ,
               by
               Lyes
               ,
               and
               flatteries
               ;
               Whence
               it
               is
               now
               growne
               to
               be
               a
               Prouerb
               ;
               
                 Princeps
                 ,
                 qui
                 libenter
                 audit
                 verba
                 mendacij
                 ,
              
               
               
                 omnes
                 Ministros
                 habet
                 impios
              
               :
               If
               a
               Ruler
               hearken
               to
               Lyes
               ,
               all
               his
               seruants
               are
               wicked
               .
               For
               euery
               man
               will
               frame
               his
               Tongue
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               eare
               and
               feede
               him
               with
               that
               fruit
               ,
               which
               they
               know
               best
               pleaseth
               his
               palate
               .
               It
               being
               a
               dangerous
               disease
               in
               Kings
               ,
               not
               to
               indure
               the
               truth
               ;
               and
               as
               mortall
               in
               the
               subiects
               ,
               that
               they
               know
               not
               well
               ,
               how
               to
               acquaint
               them
               therewith
               .
               The
               one
               ,
               because
               they
               minde
               no
               other
               things
               ;
               The
               other
               because
               they
               dare
               not
               speake
               their
               minde
               .
               Many
               seekeing
               to
               please
               them
               ,
               most
               to
               flatter
               them
               ,
               and
               some
               not
               to
               contradict
               them
               ,
               being
               loath
               to
               distast
               them
               ,
               of
               whose
               helpe
               &
               fauour
               they
               may
               stand
               in
               neede
               ,
               hauing
               so
               much
               the
               kings
               eare
               ,
               and
               such
               great
               power
               in
               Court.
               They
               know
               that
               the
               bread
               of
               Lyes
               is
               sauory
               ,
               and
               that
               flatterers
               are
               too
               well
               heard
               ,
               that
               they
               buzze
               into
               Kings
               eares
               a
               thousand
               fictions
               and
               falsehoods
               ,
               which
               they
               themselues
               inuent
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               smooth
               carriage
               of
               them
               ,
               perswade
               them
               to
               be
               truths
               .
               And
               for
               that
               Kings
               (
               vsually
               )
               treate
               with
               few
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               informed
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               forced
               to
               beleeue
               those
               ,
               who
               of
               purpose
               seeke
               to
               deceiue
               them
               .
               And
               therfore
               the
               wise
               men
               of
               Athens
               did
               set
               such
               a
               watch
               about
               their
               Kings
               ,
               that
               flatterers
               should
               not
               bee
               suffred
               to
               speake
               with
               them
               .
               For
               these
               their
               smooth
               words
               ,
               their
               adulations
               ,
               and
               flatteries
               when
               they
               are
               once
               receiued
               by
               the
               eare
               ,
               do
               not
               slightly
               passe
               away
               ,
               entring
               in
               at
               one
               eare
               ,
               and
               going
               out
               at
               another
               ,
               but
               they
               cleaue
               vnto
               the
               Soule
               ,
               and
               make
               their
               way
               euen
               to
               the
               innermost
               part
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               there
               make
               their
               seate
               ,
               and
               abode
               .
               
                 Verba
                 susurronis
                 ,
                 quasi
                 simplicia
              
               ,
               
               
                 &
                 ipsa
                 perueniunt
                 ad
                 intima
                 cordis
                 :
              
               The
               words
               
               of
               a
               Tale-bearer
               ,
               carry
               a
               faire
               shew
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               as
               wounds
               ,
               and
               they
               goe
               downe
               into
               the
               innermost
               parts
               of
               the
               belly
               .
               And
               albeit
               they
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               wholy
               either
               possesse
               ,
               or
               perswade
               vs
               ,
               as
               knowing
               of
               what
               stampe
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               mould
               they
               are
               cast
               ,
               yet
               at
               least
               they
               leaue
               behind
               them
               a
               kinde
               of
               guste
               ,
               and
               content
               ,
               and
               with
               that
               wherewith
               they
               seeme
               to
               please
               ,
               they
               kill
               .
               As
               water
               doth
               those
               ,
               that
               are
               sicke
               of
               a
               Hectick-feuer
               ,
               which
               they
               drinke
               with
               so
               much
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               swallow
               downe
               with
               so
               much
               greedinesse
               :
               so
               these
               men
               come
               to
               tast
               that
               ,
               which
               turnes
               to
               their
               owne
               hurt
               .
               Crossing
               the
               opinion
               of
               Iob
               ;
               who
               would
               haue
               none
               to
               tast
               that
               ,
               which
               being
               tasted
               ,
               should
               occasion
               his
               death
               .
               Of
               your
               rich
               red
               wine
               ,
               the
               wise
               man
               saith
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               pleasant
               and
               sweete
               in
               the
               going
               downe
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               that
               it
               biteth
               and
               gnaweth
               in
               the
               belly
               ▪
               like
               a
               Serpent
               ;
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               soothing
               is
               very
               sweete
               and
               sauory
               ,
               and
               and
               seemeth
               least
               sower
               ,
               to
               those
               ,
               that
               are
               most
               powerfull
               ,
               and
               ,
               although
               they
               see
               the
               poyson
               that
               it
               is
               mingled
               with
               ,
               yet
               they
               drinke
               it
               downe
               with
               a
               good
               will
               ,
               and
               their
               seruants
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               serue
               them
               with
               the
               best
               and
               the
               strongest
               ,
               contrary
               to
               that
               precept
               of
               Gods
               ,
               which
               saith
               ;
               
                 Noli
                 vinum
                 dare
                 regibus
              
               :
               
               Giue
               not
               wine
               vnto
               Kings
               ,
               lest
               they
               drinke
               ,
               and
               forget
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               peruert
               the
               iudgement
               of
               any
               of
               the
               afflicted
               .
               Let
               Kings
               therefore
               take
               heede
               of
               these
               flatterers
               ,
               and
               false
               deceiuers
               ,
               who
               pretend
               no
               more
               then
               to
               vphold
               themselues
               in
               their
               place
               ,
               and
               grace
               ,
               and
               to
               receiue
               thankes
               for
               doing
               ill
               .
               And
               the
               miserie
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               finde
               this
               to
               be
               a
               good
               way
               for
               their
               rising
               in
               Court
               ,
               and
               to
               grow
               in
               fauour
               with
               Princes
               ;
               and
               the
               onely
               sure
               course
               ,
               whereby
               to
               shape
               and
               worke
               out
               their
               aduancement
               .
               Plutarke
               sayth
               ,
               
               That
               it
               is
               the
               fashion
               and
               Language
               of
               vile
               and
               base
               people
               ,
               and
               besides
               many
               other
               infamous
               names
               and
               foule
               Attributes
               ,
               that
               hee
               giues
               them
               ,
               hee
               declares
               ,
               them
               to
               be
               of
               as
               base
               condition
               ,
               as
               are
               your
               slaues
               ,
               which
               of
               necessitie
               must
               cumply
               in
               all
               their
               Actions
               ,
               and
               
               their
               Answers
               with
               their
               Masters
               liking
               ,
               and
               pleasure
               .
               The
               doing
               whereof
               ,
               were
               there
               no
               other
               slauerie
               ,
               is
               slauerie
               inough
               of
               it selfe
               .
               But
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               somewhat
               more
               tollerable
               ,
               as
               when
               their
               flatteries
               shall
               doe
               little
               or
               no
               hurt
               ,
               and
               when
               as
               their
               lyes
               and
               vntruths
               shall
               tend
               to
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               merriment
               ,
               and
               to
               intertaine
               ,
               and
               please
               him
               whom
               they
               serue
               .
               But
               in
               the
               rest
               it
               is
               Treason
               and
               Treacherie
               .
               
               King
               
                 Don
                 Alonso
              
               (
               surnamed
               the
               Wise
               )
               in
               a
               Law
               of
               the
               Partida
               ,
               sayth
               
                 Que
                 si
                 alguno
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               That
               if
               any
               one
               should
               speake
               words
               of
               Leasing
               and
               of
               flatterie
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               not
               bee
               suffred
               to
               come
               neere
               him
               .
               For
               such
               kinde
               of
               men
               ,
               are
               like
               like
               vnto
               their
               tamer
               sort
               of
               Bees
               ,
               that
               are
               housed
               in
               their
               hiues
               ,
               which
               haue
               honey
               in
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               but
               wound
               with
               their
               stings
               .
               They
               speake
               sweete
               words
               ,
               but
               their
               tongues
               are
               full
               of
               poyson
               ;
               
               
                 Venenum
                 aspidum
                 sub
                 labijs
                 eorum
              
               :
               The
               poyson
               of
               Aspes
               is
               vnder
               their
               lipps
               .
               
                 Sagiita
                 vulnerans
              
               ,
               
               
                 lingua
                 eorum
              
               :
               Their
               tongue
               is
               as
               an
               arrow
               shot
               out
               .
               And
               they
               bend
               their
               tongue
               ,
               like
               their
               bow
               ,
               for
               lyes
               .
               
               They
               are
               worse
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Ierom
               )
               then
               Scorpions
               ,
               who
               wooe
               vs
               with
               their
               face
               ,
               and
               wound
               vs
               with
               their
               taile
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Prophet
               Ezechiel
               ,
               discoursing
               of
               Kings
               ,
               aduiseth
               them
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Looke
               well
               to
               your
               se●ues
               ,
               for
               you
               dwell
               among
               Scorpions
               .
               And
               well
               was
               that
               holy
               King
               acquainted
               with
               their
               ill
               condition
               ,
               who
               did
               cast
               them
               off
               from
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ;
               Depart
               from
               me
               ye
               wicked
               .
               
               
                 Quare
                 persequimini
                 me
                 ,
                 &
                 carnibus
                 meis
                 saturamini
                 ?
              
               Why
               doe
               yee
               persecute
               me
               (
               saith
               Iob
               )
               and
               are
               not
               satisfied
               with
               my
               flesh
               ?
               Other
               Creatures
               ,
               (
               though
               neuer
               so
               fierce
               ,
               and
               cruell
               )
               content
               themselues
               with
               feeding
               on
               dead
               carkasses
               ;
               but
               these
               must
               liue
               and
               be
               sustained
               by
               liuing
               flesh
               ,
               and
               like
               your
               birdes
               of
               rapine
               ,
               prey
               vpon
               the
               bosomes
               and
               hearts
               of
               Kings
               .
               
                 Nullum
                 quidem
                 animantium
                 genus
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Plutarke
                 )
                 assentatoribus
                 est
                 perniciosius
              
               :
               
               No
               creature
               so
               dangerous
               as
               is
               the
               flatterer
               .
               Diogenes
               and
               
               Bias
               ,
               both
               great
               Philosophers
               ,
               were
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               amongst
               your
               wilde
               beastes
               ,
               the
               most
               hurtfull
               ,
               and
               which
               did
               bite
               sorest
               ,
               were
               the
               Tyrant
               ,
               and
               the
               Tale-bearer
               ,
               but
               amongst
               your
               tame
               ones
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               bred
               by
               hand
               ,
               the
               flatterer
               .
               The
               Scripture
               tearmes
               flattering
               ,
               biting
               .
               They
               are
               snarling
               Currs
               ;
               
                 Qui
                 mordent
                 dentibus
                 suis
              
               :
               Which
               bite
               with
               their
               teeth
               .
               They
               come
               towards
               you
               with
               a
               fleering
               Countenance
               ,
               but
               no
               sooner
               haue
               you
               in
               their
               reach
               ,
               but
               they
               snap
               at
               you
               .
               And
               therefore
               a
               great
               Monarch
               ,
               to
               one
               that
               made
               towards
               him
               ,
               with
               a
               feigned
               smile
               ,
               and
               fawning
               looke
               ,
               when
               hee
               came
               neere
               him
               ,
               gaue
               him
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               a
               Dogge
               )
               a
               Kick
               ,
               saying
               ;
               
                 Cur
                 me
                 mordes
              
               ?
               Why
               doest
               thou
               bite
               mee
               ?
               Isocrates
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               any
               Pestilence
               more
               pernicious
               and
               praeiudiciall
               to
               Kings
               ,
               then
               the
               flatterer
               ;
               and
               aduiseth
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               shunne
               them
               that
               applaud
               all
               that
               they
               say
               ,
               or
               doe
               ;
               but
               should
               cherish
               and
               make
               much
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               in
               good
               tearmes
               tell
               them
               their
               errours
               ;
               for
               these
               are
               true
               friends
               and
               loyall
               subiects
               ;
               and
               those
               other
               ,
               kinde
               enemies
               and
               familiar
               Traytours
               ,
               who
               with
               the
               soft
               silken
               scarfe
               of
               smooth-tongued
               flatterie
               gently
               strangle
               them
               ,
               receiuing
               ,
               but
               not
               perceiuing
               their
               death
               ,
               like
               little
               children
               that
               insensibly
               fall
               asleepe
               ,
               being
               lull'd
               in
               their
               nurses
               lapps
               .
               And
               they
               are
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               dangerous
               (
               saith
               S.
               Gregory
               )
               by
               how
               much
               the
               lesse
               they
               are
               knowen
               and
               vnderstood
               .
               
               Kings
               carefully
               guard
               their
               royall
               persons
               ,
               with
               many
               guardes
               of
               Porters
               ,
               halbardeers
               ,
               and
               Soldiars
               .
               But
               there
               is
               no
               guard
               set
               ,
               nor
               no
               doore
               shut
               against
               these
               false
               friends
               ,
               these
               domesticke
               enemies
               ;
               for
               those
               their
               soft
               words
               ,
               oyled
               ouer
               with
               adulation
               ,
               are
               those
               darts
               ,
               and
               brasse
               Ordnance
               wherewith
               they
               kill
               and
               slay
               .
               
               
                 Molliti
                 sunt
                 sermones
                 eius
                 super
                 ●leum
                 ,
                 &
                 ipsi
                 sunt
                 iacula
                 ▪
              
               The
               words
               of
               his
               mouth
               were
               smoother
               then
               butter
               ,
               but
               warre
               was
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               his
               words
               were
               softer
               then
               oyle
               ,
               yet
               were
               they
               drawen
               swords
               .
               They
               are
               men
               ,
               that
               carry
               two
               faces
               vnder
               one
               hood
               ,
               they
               
               are
               
                 counterfaite
                 doblones
              
               that
               haue
               two
               seuerall
               stampes
               ,
               but
               neither
               of
               them
               golde
               ,
               which
               God
               abhorreth
               ,
               and
               throwes
               them
               a
               thousand
               Leagues
               off
               from
               him
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               hatred
               hee
               beares
               vnto
               them
               .
               
                 Spiritus
                 enim
                 sanctus
                 effugiet
                 fictum
              
               :
               
               For
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               discipline
               ,
               will
               fly
               deceit
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               abide
               ,
               when
               vnrighteousnesse
               commeth
               in
               .
               Therein
               ,
               teaching
               discreete
               Kings
               ,
               how
               they
               ought
               to
               avoyde
               this
               kinde
               of
               vaine
               men
               ,
               and
               dissembling
               dispositions
               ,
               whose
               pills
               of
               poyson
               ,
               are
               confectioned
               with
               Sugar
               ,
               and
               fairely
               ,
               but
               falsely
               gilded
               ouer
               .
               The
               Emperour
               Tiberius
               ,
               was
               such
               an
               enemie
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               whatsoeuer
               did
               sauour
               of
               flattery
               ,
               that
               neuer
               either
               in
               publicke
               ,
               or
               in
               secret
               ,
               did
               hee
               giue
               way
               to
               intertayning
               any
               speech
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               held
               those
               hearts
               to
               be
               base
               and
               vile
               ,
               which
               did
               vse
               the
               like
               feigned
               courtesies
               .
               And
               the
               two
               
                 Seueri
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 &
                 Septimus
              
               :
               did
               seuerely
               prosecute
               these
               beasts
               ,
               and
               pursued
               them
               to
               the
               death
               ,
               as
               most
               mischeiuous
               to
               a
               Common-wealth
               .
               Theodoricus
               ,
               stabd
               one
               of
               his
               seruants
               ,
               because
               thinking
               thereby
               to
               please
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               curry
               fauour
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               had
               changed
               his
               Religion
               .
               And
               the
               Athenians
               ,
               beheaded
               an
               Embassadour
               of
               theirs
               ,
               whom
               they
               imployed
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               because
               in
               an
               insinuating
               and
               flattering
               kinde
               of
               fashion
               ,
               hee
               made
               his
               entrance
               ,
               when
               hee
               came
               to
               haue
               his
               Audience
               ,
               with
               great
               submissions
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               enacted
               a
               Law
               ,
               whereby
               they
               condemned
               flatterers
               to
               death
               .
               And
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               Arcadius
               and
               Honorius
               ordeyned
               the
               like
               in
               their
               Lawes
               .
               And
               good
               King
               Dauid
               did
               well
               instruct
               Kings
               ,
               
               how
               they
               were
               to
               deale
               with
               these
               Traytors
               ,
               in
               that
               rigorous
               chasticement
               ,
               which
               hee
               exercised
               on
               an
               Amalakite
               ,
               who
               thought
               to
               winne
               his
               fauour
               by
               bringing
               him
               newes
               of
               Sauls
               death
               ;
               whom
               presently
               there
               vpon
               the
               place
               in
               his
               own
               presence
               ,
               hee
               caused
               to
               be
               slaine
               .
               This
               kingly
               Prophet
               ,
               did
               hate
               them
               exceedingly
               ,
               and
               was
               much
               the
               more
               wary
               and
               heedefull
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Diuells
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               being
               
               instructed
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               trade
               of
               counterfeite
               gilding
               ,
               and
               laying
               oyle
               colours
               on
               rusty
               yron
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               had
               so
               played
               the
               cunning
               merchant
               with
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               &
               met
               with
               such
               good
               and
               rich
               Indyes
               .
               And
               therefore
               did
               so
               earnestly
               beg
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               not
               one
               drop
               of
               that
               oyle
               of
               these
               Traders
               with
               Hell
               ,
               
               might
               touch
               his
               head
               .
               
                 Oleum
                 autem
                 pe●catoris
                 ,
                 non
                 impinguet
                 capu●
                 meum
                 :
              
               Let
               not
               their
               precious
               oyle
               make
               fatte
               my
               head
               .
               For
               that
               soft
               and
               sweete
               oyntment
               of
               theirs
               ,
               is
               full
               of
               poyson
               .
               Others
               ,
               translate
               it
               ,
               
                 Non
                 srangat
              
               :
               Let
               it
               not
               breake
               my
               head
               .
               For
               ,
               though
               their
               words
               seeme
               to
               be
               like
               oyle
               ,
               or
               Balsamum
               that
               is
               powred
               forth
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               sharpe
               arrowes
               ,
               and
               deadly
               Darts
               .
               This
               oyle
               ,
               or
               Balsamum
               (
               saith
               Casiodorus
               )
               is
               flatterie
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               inuention
               of
               the
               Diuells
               to
               bereaue
               men
               of
               their
               sences
               .
               He
               tooke
               this
               course
               with
               the
               first
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               neither
               hath
               ,
               nor
               will
               giue
               ouer
               till
               hee
               haue
               made
               an
               end
               (
               if
               hee
               can
               )
               with
               the
               last
               .
               For
               great
               is
               that
               vngodly
               gaine
               which
               hee
               maketh
               by
               this
               kinde
               of
               merchandise
               .
               With
               this
               pleasant
               bath
               ,
               and
               mouth-oyntment
               hee
               came
               to
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               smooth
               ,
               and
               annoynt
               them
               with
               his
               inticing
               flatteries
               ,
               telling
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               no
               whit
               inferiour
               vnto
               God
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               but
               taste
               of
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               .
               They
               (
               vnfortunate
               therein
               )
               beleeu'd
               it
               ,
               And
               who
               is
               he
               ,
               that
               knowes
               not
               what
               a
               bad
               bargaine
               they
               made
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               great
               losse
               they
               sustained
               ?
               And
               what
               an
               ill
               market
               ,
               they
               make
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               loose
               by
               their
               trading
               ,
               who
               by
               these
               fomentations
               ,
               suffer
               the
               crowne
               of
               their
               head
               to
               be
               annoynted
               ?
               The
               fall
               of
               that
               Prince
               ,
               is
               very
               neere
               at
               hand
               ,
               if
               not
               very
               certaine
               ,
               that
               lets
               his
               eares
               lye
               open
               to
               the
               like
               lyes
               ;
               for
               by
               listning
               vnto
               Sycophants
               and
               Flatterers
               ,
               good
               kings
               haue
               become
               bad
               ,
               and
               by
               dancing
               after
               their
               pipe
               ,
               and
               gouerning
               themselues
               by
               their
               aduise
               ,
               Kings
               and
               kingdomes
               haue
               come
               to
               ruine
               .
               
                 Commodum
                 ,
                 iuuenem
                 imperatorem
                 ,
                 perdiderunt
                 :
              
               
               (
               saith
               
                 Herodian
                 .
              
               )
               They
               vndid
               thereby
               the
               young
               
               Emperour
               Commodus
               .
               They
               likewise
               (
               saith
               Plutarke
               )
               were
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               disastrous
               death
               of
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               
               and
               of
               diuerse
               others
               .
               And
               as
               some
               wise
               and
               holy
               Saints
               haue
               obserued
               ,
               many
               more
               Kings
               and
               kingdomes
               haue
               beene
               vndone
               by
               flatterers
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               warrs
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               the
               rootes
               and
               beginning
               of
               all
               mischiefes
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               publicke
               miseries
               of
               Common-wealths
               ,
               
               are
               to
               be
               attributed
               vnto
               them
               .
               Let
               Kings
               in
               this
               particular
               be
               well
               aduised
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               themselues
               to
               be
               deceiued
               ,
               nor
               to
               haue
               dust
               throwen
               in
               their
               eyes
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               see
               the
               hurt
               ,
               which
               flattery
               causeth
               .
               
               S.
               Ierom
               saith
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               an
               vnlucky
               starre
               ,
               and
               an
               vnfortunat
               fate
               ,
               or
               Constellation
               ,
               that
               thus
               leades
               the
               soule
               and
               heart
               aside
               with
               flatteries
               ,
               
               and
               carries
               them
               which
               way
               they
               list
               .
               For
               although
               by
               fits
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               face
               of
               our
               owne
               shame
               vn-masked
               ,
               and
               know
               our selues
               to
               be
               vnworthy
               of
               what
               we
               heare
               ,
               yet
               inwardly
               wee
               reioyce
               thereat
               ;
               like
               vnto
               those
               ,
               who
               by
               fortune-tellers
               ,
               being
               told
               their
               good
               fortune
               ,
               take
               pleasure
               in
               hearing
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               they
               finde
               it
               afterwards
               to
               bee
               bad
               .
            
             
               The
               remedy
               against
               this
               ,
               
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               setteth
               downe
               vnto
               vs.
               To
               wit
               ;
               That
               wee
               should
               sowe
               our
               eares
               with
               bushes
               and
               thornes
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               paine
               and
               pricke
               his
               tongue
               that
               shall
               come
               to
               court
               them
               with
               flatteries
               .
               Let
               Kings
               haue
               reprehension
               and
               chasticement
               in
               readinesse
               against
               these
               plotters
               and
               impostors
               .
               
               
                 Plus
                 enim
                 persequitur
                 lingua
                 adulatoris
                 ,
                 quàm
                 manus
                 interfectoris
                 :
              
               For
               a
               flatterers
               tongue
               does
               more
               harme
               ,
               then
               a
               murderers
               hand
               .
               Seneca
               in
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               tells
               vs
               how
               exceedingly
               Alexander
               the
               Great
               was
               incensed
               against
               his
               friends
               ,
               because
               they
               tolde
               him
               ,
               
               that
               hee
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               a
               God.
               Hee
               told
               them
               they
               ly'd
               .
               And
               hee
               was
               in
               the
               right
               .
               For
               all
               that
               flatter
               ,
               lye
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               not
               to
               be
               beleeu'd
               which
               they
               say
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               euery
               man
               knowes
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               what
               his
               owne
               conscience
               dictates
               vnto
               him
               :
               And
               
               what
               good
               doth
               their
               commendation
               doe
               mee
               ,
               if
               that
               accuse
               mee
               ?
               And
               in
               case
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               doe
               this
               base
               office
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               themselues
               sooth
               vp
               themselues
               ,
               and
               beleeue
               that
               of
               themselues
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               this
               ,
               of
               all
               other
               adulation
               ,
               is
               the
               worst
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               incurable
               ,
               because
               it
               ariseth
               from
               selfe-loue
               ,
               and
               a
               proper
               estimation
               of
               our
               owne
               worth
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               inward
               flatterer
               which
               we
               all
               beare
               about
               vs
               in
               our
               owne
               bosomes
               ,
               and
               are
               willing
               to
               intertane
               his
               false
               perswasions
               .
               For
               hee
               that
               is
               flattered
               by
               another
               ,
               doth
               sometimes
               know
               ,
               that
               all
               is
               Lyes
               and
               adulation
               ,
               which
               they
               tell
               him
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               game
               and
               scoffe
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               hee
               doth
               not
               doe
               ,
               when
               it
               proceedes
               from
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               doth
               rather
               desire
               ,
               that
               all
               should
               fauour
               him
               in
               this
               his
               opinion
               ;
               And
               it
               is
               a
               strange
               thing
               ,
               and
               much
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               ,
               that
               without
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               in
               another
               ,
               a
               man
               should
               so
               easily
               perceiue
               adulation
               ,
               and
               should
               not
               see
               it
               in
               himselfe
               .
               But
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               is
               ;
               That
               some
               doe
               rest
               so
               well
               satisfied
               of
               themselues
               ,
               that
               all
               whatsoeuer
               they
               imagine
               in
               their
               owne
               conceit
               ,
               they
               opinion
               it
               to
               be
               truly
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               their
               due
               .
            
             
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               conclude
               this
               discourse
               ,
               with
               aduising
               Kings
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               basenesse
               in
               a
               brest
               and
               heart
               that
               is
               truly
               noble
               and
               royall
               ,
               to
               suffer
               himselfe
               to
               be
               so
               lightly
               led
               away
               by
               men
               of
               such
               vile
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               base
               pretensions
               ,
               which
               follow
               more
               a
               Prince
               his
               fortune
               ,
               then
               his
               Person
               .
               They
               feare
               not
               his
               hurt
               ,
               nor
               pittie
               his
               paines
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               are
               Traytours
               ,
               and
               easily
               vary
               from
               their
               faith
               and
               loyaltie
               ,
               and
               passe
               ouer
               to
               another
               .
               They
               flatter
               this
               man
               ,
               and
               backbite
               that
               :
               They
               sooth
               one
               ,
               and
               flout
               another
               .
               Their
               tongues
               ,
               are
               like
               double
               sawes
               ,
               which
               sawe
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               which
               comming
               and
               going
               ,
               cut
               wheresoeuer
               they
               come
               ,
               and
               slice
               and
               mince
               all
               that
               they
               light
               vpon
               ,
               not
               sparing
               any
               man.
               There
               is
               no
               trusting
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               nor
               can
               we
               safely
               haue
               ought
               to
               doe
               with
               them
               ;
               for
               ,
               to
               serue
               their
               turne
               ,
               they
               haue
               still
               two
               contrary
               weapons
               ready
               at
               hand
               ,
               
               and
               with
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Prince
               ,
               make
               vse
               of
               them
               both
               .
               One
               while
               they
               lye
               ,
               and
               another
               while
               speake
               truth
               ,
               but
               flatter
               in
               both
               .
               Their
               tongue
               droppeth
               forth
               words
               of
               hony
               ,
               and
               their
               lips
               are
               canded
               with
               Sugar
               ;
               for
               they
               know
               ,
               that
               in
               Kings
               houses
               much
               sweete
               meates
               are
               spent
               ,
               and
               they
               hold
               him
               that
               shall
               season
               things
               with
               a
               contrary
               relish
               for
               their
               palate
               ,
               to
               be
               offensiue
               and
               troublesome
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               not
               goe
               downe
               with
               them
               ,
               so
               harsh
               doth
               it
               seeme
               vnto
               them
               in
               the
               swallowing
               .
               King
               Ahab
               renders
               no
               other
               reason
               of
               his
               hatred
               towards
               the
               Prophet
               Micah
               ,
               but
               because
               hee
               did
               not
               speake
               pleasing
               things
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               did
               agree
               with
               his
               guste
               and
               palate
               ;
               for
               hee
               that
               is
               accustomed
               to
               this
               kinde
               of
               diet
               ,
               will
               hardly
               be
               brought
               to
               digest
               any
               other
               .
               
               
                 Quia
                 non
                 prophetat
                 mihi
                 bonum
                 ,
                 sed
                 malum
              
               (
               saith
               the
               text
               .
               )
               There
               is
               yet
               one
               man
               ,
               by
               whom
               wee
               may
               inquire
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               But
               I
               hate
               him
               ,
               for
               hee
               neuer
               prophesieth
               good
               vnto
               mee
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               euill
               .
               Hee
               had
               signified
               some
               truthes
               vnto
               him
               ,
               but
               hee
               did
               not
               like
               well
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               those
               eares
               ,
               that
               haue
               beene
               accustomed
               to
               flatteries
               ,
               will
               hardly
               indure
               to
               be
               tolde
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               to
               heare
               that
               ,
               which
               may
               dis-deceiue
               them
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               out
               of
               their
               errour
               .
               But
               this
               wicked
               King
               payd
               the
               price
               of
               his
               ●olly
               ,
               at
               no
               lesse
               a
               rate
               then
               his
               life
               .
               For
               these
               his
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               flatterers
               ,
               led
               him
               along
               into
               the
               doores
               of
               death
               ,
               as
               fooles
               by
               faire
               words
               are
               led
               vnto
               the
               stocks
               .
               But
               hee
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               good
               King
               ,
               will
               not
               suffer
               himselfe
               to
               be
               carried
               away
               with
               euery
               winde
               ,
               nor
               be
               moued
               with
               soothing
               and
               artificiall
               words
               ;
               and
               all
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               of
               a
               generous
               minde
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               graue
               and
               constant
               disposition
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               reckoning
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               are
               enemies
               to
               such
               kinde
               of
               lightnesse
               ,
               and
               meere
               strangers
               to
               all
               manner
               of
               leasings
               and
               adulation
               .
               This
               being
               so
               ,
               wee
               ought
               not
               only
               to
               keepe
               the
               doores
               of
               our
               eares
               shut
               against
               these
               their
               accursed
               tongues
               ,
               but
               of
               our
               houses
               against
               these
               vaine
               and
               lying
               Sycophants
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               illighten
               the
               vnderstanding
               of
               Kings
               and
               
               Princes
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               get
               at
               least
               out
               of
               this
               blindnesse
               wherein
               they
               liue
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               free
               them
               from
               these
               eare-wiggs
               ,
               and
               incroaching
               flatterers
               ,
               who
               onely
               for
               to
               please
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               particular
               Interest
               ,
               celebrate
               their
               euill
               actions
               ,
               and
               approue
               for
               lawfull
               ,
               all
               their
               disordinate
               appetites
               .
               Whilest
               they
               ,
               out
               of
               seelinesse
               ,
               or
               willfullnesse
               ,
               will
               not
               see
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               saying
               ;
               
                 Qui
                 te
                 beatum
                 dicunt
              
               ,
               
               
                 ipsi
                 te
                 decipiunt
                 .
                 &c.
              
               They
               ,
               which
               call
               thee
               blessed
               ,
               cause
               thee
               to
               erre
               ,
               and
               destroy
               the
               way
               of
               thy
               pathes
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               That
               wee
               may
               put
               an
               end
               to
               this
               discourse
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               That
               there
               are
               another
               sort
               of
               flatterers
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Iesters
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               very
               hurtfull
               and
               preiudiciall
               both
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               Kings
               Courtes
               ;
               And
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               more
               eare
               is
               giuen
               vnto
               them
               .
               Their
               Laughters
               ,
               their
               applause
               ,
               their
               flatteries
               ,
               and
               their
               fooleries
               ,
               are
               all
               Lyes
               ;
               one
               word
               crossing
               another
               ,
               and
               their
               last
               reasons
               incountring
               with
               their
               first
               ,
               and
               by
               laying
               hold
               on
               all
               ,
               confound
               themselues
               in
               the
               end
               in
               all
               .
               Their
               Office
               is
               to
               persecute
               the
               truth
               ;
               and
               wheresoeuer
               they
               are
               ,
               there
               is
               heard
               nothing
               but
               Musicke
               ,
               songs
               ,
               and
               inchantments
               of
               lyes
               and
               falsehoods
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               deceiue
               ,
               and
               fill
               mens
               heads
               with
               ayre
               .
               Hee
               hath
               small
               store
               of
               braine
               (
               saith
               a
               wise
               man
               )
               which
               hearkens
               vnto
               such
               kinde
               of
               idle
               Companions
               ;
               who
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               finde
               they
               haue
               entrance
               into
               the
               Courtes
               and
               Palaces
               of
               Kings
               ,
               loose
               all
               shame
               ,
               and
               feare
               ,
               and
               assume
               vnto
               themselues
               the
               libertie
               to
               runne
               this
               large
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               whereby
               they
               thriue
               so
               well
               ,
               and
               get
               their
               bread
               with
               so
               much
               ease
               .
               Salomon
               ,
               amongst
               those
               beasts
               ,
               which
               represent
               the
               Actions
               and
               gestures
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               liue
               by
               their
               trickes
               ,
               and
               sustaine
               themselues
               by
               their
               arte
               and
               industrie
               ,
               reckoneth
               vp
               the
               Ape
               .
               And
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               truth
               ,
               and
               Pagninu●
               his
               translation
               ,
               that
               word
               Stellio
               signifieth
               as
               much
               .
               And
               saith
               thereof
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               it's
               reception
               in
               Kings
               houses
               .
               
                 Stellio
                 manibus
                 nititur
                 ,
                 &
                 moratur
                 in
                 aedibus
                 regis
                 .
              
               And
               
               thereby
               vnderstand
               this
               linage
               of
               mimick
               men
               ,
               which
               liue
               meerely
               by
               their
               industry
               ,
               exercising
               a
               thousand
               Apish
               gestures
               before
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               to
               please
               them
               all
               they
               can
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               to
               laugh
               and
               be
               merry
               .
               They
               are
               birdes
               of
               rapine
               ,
               hauing
               long
               bills
               ,
               and
               double
               pawes
               ,
               seazing
               on
               what
               they
               see
               ,
               and
               you
               must
               part
               with
               something
               to
               them
               either
               by
               faire
               meanes
               ,
               or
               by
               force
               ,
               vpon
               paine
               of
               putting
               you
               in
               feare
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               speake
               that
               of
               you
               ,
               which
               they
               doe
               of
               others
               .
               These
               ill
               condition'd
               birdes
               ;
               are
               vsually
               bred
               in
               high
               places
               ,
               although
               ,
               like
               lewd
               women
               ,
               they
               stoope
               to
               all
               ,
               admit
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               take
               of
               all
               ,
               with
               a
               pretension
               to
               deceiue
               all
               ,
               fitting
               euery
               one
               according
               to
               his
               humour
               ,
               soothing
               that
               sinne
               ,
               whereunto
               they
               see
               the
               party
               most
               affected
               .
               They
               are
               traytours
               of
               their
               tongue
               ,
               cogging
               Companions
               ,
               and
               lying
               Knaues
               ,
               who
               ,
               a
               man
               hath
               no
               sooner
               turned
               his
               backe
               ,
               but
               they
               scoffe
               most
               at
               him
               ,
               that
               giues
               them
               most
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               rob
               him
               of
               his
               money
               ,
               but
               his
               honour
               ,
               and
               goe
               laughing
               away
               at
               their
               owne
               folly
               ;
               They
               are
               Rogues
               by
               consent
               ,
               Villaines
               by
               permission
               ,
               Knaues
               
                 Cum
                 priuilegio
              
               ,
               instruments
               of
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               and
               Hawkes-meate
               for
               Hell
               ;
               Deseruing
               to
               be
               banished
               for
               euer
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               authoritie
               .
               But
               the
               greife
               of
               it
               is
               ;
               That
               the
               more
               they
               lye
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               are
               beleeued
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               impudently
               and
               vnciuilly
               they
               talke
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               better
               heard
               .
               Vnhappy
               are
               they
               in
               themselues
               ,
               and
               as
               vnhappy
               they
               that
               heare
               them
               :
               The
               one
               ,
               in
               their
               tongues
               ,
               the
               other
               ,
               in
               their
               eares
               .
               But
               they
               shall
               not
               remaine
               without
               punishment
               ,
               for
               their
               Harpes
               and
               their
               Ghitterns
               ,
               their
               Lutes
               ,
               and
               their
               Vialls
               ,
               their
               singing
               of
               new
               and
               lasciuious
               songs
               ,
               their
               descanting
               vpon
               other
               mens
               liues
               ,
               their
               lyes
               ,
               and
               their
               flatteries
               ,
               in
               that
               sad
               and
               miserable
               hower
               of
               their
               death
               ,
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               sighes
               and
               groanes
               ,
               into
               roarings
               and
               howlings
               ,
               and
               into
               hideous
               and
               fearefull
               shrikes
               ,
               as
               they
               write
               of
               the
               Syrens
               ,
               to
               whom
               Esay
               compares
               them
               ;
               Who
               in
               their
               life
               
               time
               sing
               sweetly
               ,
               and
               deceiue
               the
               hearing
               with
               their
               sweete
               notes
               ,
               and
               murder
               the
               men
               that
               listen
               to
               them
               ;
               but
               afterwards
               die
               themselues
               ,
               bellowing
               forth
               terrible
               and
               rauing
               out-cryes
               .
               For
               then
               ,
               doth
               that
               blood
               faile
               and
               forsake
               them
               ,
               which
               did
               cheere
               their
               heart
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               the
               Sea-beasts
               ,
               of
               this
               Sea
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               this
               their
               naturall
               heate
               shall
               goe
               decaying
               ,
               and
               their
               blood
               shall
               waxe
               cold
               and
               frozen
               within
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               depart
               hence
               with
               horrible
               anguish
               of
               Soule
               ,
               terrible
               gripings
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               stinging
               vexations
               of
               conscience
               ,
               rauing
               yellings
               ,
               and
               shreike
               vpon
               shrieke
               ,
               one
               ouertaking
               another
               tearing
               the
               very
               soule
               in
               sunder
               ,
               caused
               by
               their
               euill
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               neuer
               leaues
               racking
               and
               tormenting
               them
               ,
               till
               it
               haue
               brought
               them
               downe
               to
               the
               deepe
               pit
               of
               Hell
               ,
               where
               they
               shall
               abide
               for
               euer
               weeping
               and
               gnashing
               their
               teeth
               .
               Where
               I
               will
               now
               leaue
               them
               ,
               and
               passe
               on
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               Touching
               ;
               which
               though
               it
               be
               the
               first
               in
               being
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               the
               last
               ,
               that
               comes
               to
               be
               handled
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sence
             of
             Touching
             .
          
           
             OF
             those
             fiue
             Senses
             ,
             which
             Nature
             gaue
             vnto
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             in
             these
             two
             ,
             Tasting
             ,
             and
             Touching
             ,
             man
             exceedeth
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             but
             in
             those
             other
             three
             ,
             Seeing
             ,
             Hearing
             ,
             and
             Smelling
             ,
             is
             exceeded
             by
             many
             .
             And
             amongst
             all
             the
             fiue
             ,
             the
             most
             animall
             ,
             materiall
             ,
             grosse
             ,
             and
             brutall
             ,
             is
             the
             Touching
             ,
             as
             also
             all
             those
             delightes
             which
             by
             it
             are
             inioyed
             .
             
             Aristotle
             saith
             ;
             That
             they
             are
             sensuall
             ,
             beastly
             ,
             and
             base
             ,
             as
             likewise
             are
             those
             of
             the
             Tast.
             It
             hath
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             Originall
             
             and
             beginning
             of
             it's
             Sensation
             in
             the
             braine
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             ,
             goes
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             nerues
             of
             sensibilitie
             ,
             that
             are
             either
             more
             ,
             or
             lesse
             subtill
             and
             delicate
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             seuerall
             necessities
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wonderfull
             thing
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             this
             trunke
             onely
             ,
             nay
             this
             little
             chip
             ,
             (
             man
             )
             Nature
             should
             hew
             and
             cut
             out
             so
             many
             Materialls
             ,
             for
             instruments
             for
             such
             prime
             and
             subtill
             Operations
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             the
             sences
             and
             so
             different
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             one
             exteriour
             sense
             to
             doe
             that
             ,
             which
             another
             doth
             .
             And
             therfore
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Head
             ,
             whence
             all
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             haue
             their
             sensible
             Instrument
             ;
             it
             is
             fitting
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             likewise
             say
             something
             of
             Touching
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             downe
             it's
             Office
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             haue
             a
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             the
             foure
             primarie
             Qualities
             ,
             Frigiditie
             ,
             Caliditie
             ,
             Humiditie
             ,
             and
             S●ccitie
             ;
             and
             some
             o●her
             ,
             which
             from
             a
             mixture
             with
             these
             doe
             arise
             ,
             as
             are
             hard
             ,
             soft
             ,
             rough
             ,
             plaine
             ,
             sharpe
             ,
             flat
             ;
             great
             ,
             little
             ;
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             all
             that
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             that
             is
             knowne
             and
             discerned
             by
             touching
             .
             It
             hath
             no
             set
             place
             ,
             or
             determinate
             situation
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             is
             equally
             scattred
             and
             diffused
             throughout
             the
             whole
             bulke
             of
             man
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             nerue
             ,
             which
             like
             a
             fine
             thine
             net
             doth
             ouer-spread
             and
             comprehend
             the
             whole
             lumpe
             or
             masse
             ,
             both
             within
             ,
             and
             without
             ;
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             feeling
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             ,
             but
             there
             the
             more
             and
             the
             better
             ,
             where
             the
             body
             is
             more
             soft
             and
             tender
             ,
             whereunto
             assisteth
             the
             subtiller
             ,
             
             and
             colder
             blood
             .
             Aristotle
             saith
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             the
             first
             of
             the
             sences
             ,
             and
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             the
             other
             foure
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             creature
             ,
             but
             hath
             it
             .
             And
             as
             we
             said
             of
             the
             Tast
             ,
             they
             say
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             ,
             no
             liuing
             Creature
             can
             liue
             ;
             But
             without
             some
             of
             the
             other
             may
             .
             And
             in
             man
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             his
             Complexion
             ,
             which
             in
             him
             is
             better
             then
             in
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             subtill
             and
             de●icate
             ,
             then
             in
             any-one
             ,
             or
             all
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             farre
             more
             certaine
             ,
             and
             lesse
             lyable
             to
             be
             deceiued
             ;
             and
             supplieth
             
             (
             as
             Nissenus
             affirmeth
             )
             the
             defects
             of
             the
             other
             .
             
             
               Et
               videtur
               datus
               a
               Natura
               propter
               caecos
               :
            
             And
             it
             seemes
             to
             be
             giuen
             by
             Nature
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             and
             benefit
             of
             blinde
             men
             .
             For
             when
             that
             spiritfull
             sense
             of
             the
             sight
             faileth
             them
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             their
             Guide
             ,
             they
             make
             vse
             of
             this
             more
             grosse
             and
             materiall
             sense
             by
             groping
             and
             feeling
             the
             walls
             .
             
               Is
               caecus
               est
            
             ,
             
             
               &
               mann
               tentans
            
             ,
             (
             said
             Saint
             Peter
             )
             and
             S.
             Ambrose
             ;
             
             
               Quod
               Tactu
               probamus
               ,
               quae
               oculis
               probare
               non
               possumus
               :
            
             
             That
             wee
             proue
             those
             things
             by
             Touching
             ,
             which
             wee
             cannot
             try
             by
             the
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             qualities
             of
             this
             sence
             ,
             which
             appertaine
             to
             Kings
             ,
             hath
             already
             beene
             handled
             in
             those
             that
             went
             before
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             hauing
             their
             delight
             ,
             which
             wee
             commonly
             call
             Guste
             ,
             or
             Taste
             .
             That
             which
             remaineth
             ,
             is
             to
             aduise
             them
             ,
             to
             beware
             thereof
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             die
             by
             their
             owne
             hands
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             an
             ill
             and
             vnruly
             beast
             ,
             and
             makes
             men
             brutish
             and
             beastly
             .
             
             S.
             Basil
             saith
             thereof
             ;
             That
             of
             all
             the
             other
             sences
             it
             is
             the
             most
             pernicious
             ,
             because
             it
             trailes
             and
             draggs
             the
             rest
             after
             it
             ,
             or
             seemed
             to
             haue
             hired
             them
             ,
             to
             serue
             it
             in
             it's
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             ,
             making
             them
             pay
             it
             tribute
             and
             custome
             of
             all
             their
             gaines
             and
             commodities
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             eies
             see
             ,
             the
             eares
             ,
             heare
             ,
             the
             nose
             smells
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             desires
             ,
             is
             onely
             there
             with
             to
             serue
             this
             sence
             ,
             letting
             it
             share
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             inuiting
             it
             to
             take
             part
             of
             their
             best
             and
             choysest
             morsells
             .
             The
             rest
             haue
             recourse
             but
             to
             one
             thing
             ;
             this
             ,
             to
             all
             ;
             nothing
             comes
             amisse
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             lays
             hand
             on
             all
             .
             The
             rest
             are
             but
             as
             the
             Media
             ,
             and
             
               breues
               dispositiones
            
             .
             But
             this
             is
             the
             finis
             ,
             or
             end
             ,
             which
             all
             doe
             pretend
             .
             To
             touch
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             lawfull
             ,
             doth
             discompose
             and
             put
             the
             heart
             out
             of
             order
             and
             confoundeth
             mans
             soule
             .
             For
             thence
             (
             saith
             S.
             Bernard
             )
             first
             arise
             euill
             thoughts
             ,
             
             fowle
             motions
             ,
             then
             consent
             ,
             next
             Act
             ,
             and
             lastly
             Death
             .
             It
             is
             not
             fit
             we
             should
             suffer
             flaxe
             to
             come
             to
             neere
             ,
             the
             flame
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             it
             conuenient
             ,
             that
             man
             should
             Regalar
             and
             cocker
             vp
             himselfe
             with
             this
             
             sence
             ;
             for
             that
             presently
             such
             sparkles
             thence
             fly
             forth
             ,
             as
             inflame
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             soule
             on
             fire
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             we
             carrie
             a
             hard
             hand
             vpon
             this
             sence
             ▪
             &
             looke
             well
             thereunto
             .
             For
             euen
             in
             the
             plainest
             and
             euenest
             way
             man
             often
             times
             stumbles
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             where
             there
             is
             apparent
             danger
             .
             And
             let
             not
             kings
             thinke
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             kings
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             free
             from
             this
             Tyrant
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             they
             are
             kings
             ,
             are
             so
             daintilie
             bread
             ,
             so
             deliciously
             fed
             ,
             and
             make
             so
             much
             of
             themselues
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             subiect
             thereunto
             ,
             for
             that
             their
             natural
             condition
             ,
             conformes
             it selfe
             more
             to
             it
             's
             guste
             ,
             &
             pleas●re
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             great
             friend
             of
             Regalos
             ,
             of
             daint●nesse
             ,
             and
             nice
             vsage
             ,
             of
             fine
             linnen
             ,
             soft
             raiment
             ,
             choice
             deliacies
             ,
             and
             a●●
             that
             wh●ch
             causeth
             delight
             ,
             &
             prouoketh
             pleasure
             .
             And
             in
             Courts
             ,
             and
             Kings
             Pallaces
             ,
             
             and
             in
             the
             houses
             of
             Princes
             and
             great
             Persons
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             in
             greatest
             request
             .
             
               Ecce
               ,
               qui
               in
               veste
               pretiosa
               sunt
               &
               delicijs
               ,
               in
               domibus
               Regum
               sunt
               .
            
             Behold
             ,
             they
             which
             are
             go●geously
             apparel
             ed
             ,
             and
             liue
             delicately
             ,
             are
             in
             Kings
             Courts
             .
             So
             says
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ.
             And
             many
             dangers
             doe
             they
             runne
             ,
             who
             measure
             out
             all
             their
             life
             by
             the
             Compasse
             of
             Contents
             ,
             and
             passe
             times
             ,
             that
             goe
             cloathed
             in
             Silkes
             and
             Veluetts
             and
             are
             continually
             conuersant
             amidst
             the
             sweetest
             perfumes
             ,
             the
             purest
             Holland
             ,
             the
             finest
             Damaske
             ,
             and
             the
             richest
             c'oathes
             of
             Silke
             and
             Gold.
             Yet
             for
             all
             this
             doe
             not
             I
             say
             ,
             That
             Princes
             ,
             and
             great
             Lords
             ,
             liuing
             in
             this
             State
             and
             Pompe
             ,
             cannot
             
               ●o
               nom●ne
            
             bee
             saued
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             that
             in
             all
             Estates
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             danger
             ;
             but
             much
             more
             in
             your
             daintier
             ,
             and
             nicer
             sort
             of
             people
             :
             Nor
             will
             I
             with
             all
             my
             force
             straine
             this
             vnto
             Kings
             .
             as
             well
             witting
             ,
             what
             their
             Estate
             and
             Greatnesse
             ,
             doth
             admit
             and
             require
             .
             And
             that
             as
             Nature
             did
             d●fference
             them
             from
             the
             rest
             both
             in
             blood
             ,
             and
             birth
             so
             likewise
             ought
             there
             to
             be
             a
             distinction
             in
             their
             diet
             ,
             raiment
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             furn●shing
             and
             adorning
             of
             their
             houses
             .
             But
             I
             say
             that
             which
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             in
             excuse
             of
             this
             their
             state
             and
             
             conueniencie
             ,
             they
             take
             vnto
             themselues
             heerein
             too
             large
             a
             licence
             ,
             and
             passe
             to
             soone
             from
             the
             foote
             ,
             to
             the
             hand
             ;
             &
             from
             the
             hand
             ,
             to
             the
             mouth
             ;
             making
             of
             an
             inch
             an
             ell
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             ,
             elll
             an
             Aker
             .
             So
             hard
             a
             matter
             is
             it
             for
             great
             Princes
             to
             moderate
             themselues
             ,
             and
             vse
             a
             meane
             .
             And
             that
             Heathen
             was
             not
             much
             wide
             of
             the
             marke
             ,
             who
             sayd
             in
             the
             Senate
             ,
             That
             that
             is
             an
             vnfortunate
             Estate
             ,
             that
             obligeth
             a
             man
             to
             liue
             alwayes
             vp
             to
             the
             eyes
             grazing
             in
             his
             pleasures
             and
             delightes
             :
             And
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             bad
             Omen
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             liue
             all
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             sauour
             and
             guste
             of
             his
             palate
             .
             
               Consuetudinem
               nullam
               peiorem
               esse
               ,
               quàm
               vt
               semper
               viuat
               quis
               ad
               voluptatem
               :
            
             There
             is
             not
             any
             custome
             so
             bad
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             a
             mans
             liu●ng
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             pleasure
             .
             Such
             men
             ,
             are
             rather
             to
             be
             pittied
             ,
             then
             enuied
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             not
             that
             hower
             of
             their
             contents
             and
             de●ightes
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             pay
             it's
             tribute
             of
             teares
             and
             sorrow
             .
             Onely
             for
             to
             please
             and
             satisfie
             this
             sense
             ,
             and
             to
             recreate
             that
             of
             the
             sight
             ,
             haue
             so
             many
             Artes
             beene
             inuented
             ,
             so
             many
             sorts
             of
             Trades
             ,
             and
             Trades-men
             set
             a
             worke
             ,
             so
             much
             varietie
             of
             fashions
             and
             costly
             cloathes
             ,
             such
             a
             world
             of
             curious
             Silkes
             ,
             Lawnes
             ,
             Cambricks
             ,
             and
             Hollands
             ,
             such
             large
             beds
             ,
             rich
             bedding
             ,
             sumptuous
             bed-steds
             ,
             so
             sensuall
             ,
             and
             so
             ouer
             nice
             and
             dainty
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             well
             be
             questioned
             whether
             is
             greater
             ,
             the
             costlinesse
             or
             the
             curiositie
             ;
             the
             richnesse
             ,
             or
             the
             ryot
             occasioned
             by
             them
             ?
             Nor
             (
             which
             is
             the
             miserie
             of
             it
             )
             is
             it
             yet
             known
             ,
             whether
             or
             how
             farre
             this
             Humour
             will
             extend
             it selfe
             .
             But
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             thereby
             houses
             are
             disordred
             ,
             much
             monyes
             consumed
             ,
             ancient
             Inheritances
             solde
             away
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             other
             inconueniences
             introduced
             .
             And
             (
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             )
             this
             sense
             hath
             not
             neede
             of
             so
             much
             nicetie
             ,
             but
             abuse
             hath
             now
             brought
             it
             to
             that
             passe
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             no
             sooner
             a
             liking
             to
             a
             thing
             ,
             but
             it
             greedily
             runn's
             after
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             beast
             that
             is
             put
             into
             a
             fresh
             ground
             ,
             runnes
             vp
             and
             downe
             ,
             smelling
             out
             the
             choice
             grasse
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             bite
             but
             at
             the
             sweetest
             .
             But
             he
             that
             doth
             Regalar
             ,
             and
             pamper
             
             vp
             this
             sense
             most
             ,
             doth
             most
             of
             all
             make
             it
             his
             enemie
             ;
             Which
             will
             neuer
             giue
             him
             ouer
             till
             it
             haue
             vndone
             him
             .
             This
             is
             so
             large
             a
             Theame
             ,
             and
             so
             copious
             a
             subiect
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             should
             heere
             write
             and
             set
             downe
             all
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             kinde
             would
             fairly
             offer
             it selfe
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             driuen
             much
             to
             inlarge
             my
             pen.
             But
             it
             is
             not
             my
             Intent
             ,
             to
             set
             my
             cloath
             on
             the
             Tenters
             ,
             nor
             in
             this
             little
             Loome
             to
             weaue
             large
             Histories
             ,
             and
             long
             discourses
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             giue
             a
             short
             touch
             ,
             and
             away
             ,
             of
             the
             effects
             ,
             which
             this
             sence
             causeth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             miseries
             and
             misfortunes
             ,
             which
             are
             incident
             to
             Touching
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             worke
             ,
             &
             paines
             which
             it
             does
             and
             takes
             for
             it's
             friends
             ,
             and
             best
             well-wishers
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             freely
             bestow'd
             ,
             nor
             that
             good
             assurance
             giuen
             thereof
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             it
             's
             momentary
             pleasure
             ▪
             makes
             quick
             payment
             ,
             in
             groanes
             ,
             in
             diseases
             ,
             and
             in
             Temporall
             ,
             and
             Eternall
             Death
             ;
             The
             condition
             of
             the
             obligation
             being
             drawen
             and
             signed
             by
             no
             worse
             a
             Scriuener
             then
             Saint
             Paul
             ;
             
             
               Si
               enim
               secundum
               carnem
               vixeritis
               ,
               morieimni
               :
            
             For
             if
             yee
             liue
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             yee
             shall
             dye
             .
             Wee
             haue
             examples
             of
             Kings
             good
             store
             ,
             and
             of
             ancient
             and
             moderne
             Kingdomes
             ,
             forraine
             ,
             and
             domestick
             .
             The
             first
             shall
             be
             of
             Charles
             the
             8.
             
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             in
             whom
             voluptuousnesse
             and
             delights
             ,
             wrought
             so
             great
             an
             alteration
             in
             that
             his
             most
             fortunate
             and
             happy
             entrance
             ,
             which
             hee
             made
             into
             Italy
             ;
             where
             without
             putting
             hand
             to
             his
             sword
             ,
             hee
             became
             Master
             of
             all
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             of
             Naples
             ,
             and
             did
             so
             amuze
             and
             affright
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             Great
             Turke
             was
             afraid
             of
             being
             ouer-runne
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             his
             Commaunders
             ,
             which
             had
             the
             keeping
             of
             his
             Fortes
             on
             that
             Coast
             ,
             forsooke
             them
             and
             fled
             .
             And
             if
             that
             King
             had
             but
             well
             followed
             that
             Enterprize
             ,
             hee
             had
             beene
             Lord
             of
             all
             Greece
             .
             But
             being
             a
             young
             Gentileman
             ,
             hee
             suffered
             himselfe
             to
             be
             ouercome
             by
             the
             Dainties
             and
             Delicacies
             of
             that
             Countrie
             ,
             spending
             his
             Time
             in
             delightes
             ,
             banquets
             ,
             shewes
             ,
             maskings
             ,
             dancings
             ,
             
             and
             feastings
             ;
             So
             that
             hee
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             soone
             filled
             the
             world
             with
             feare
             ,
             was
             as
             soone
             ouercome
             by
             yeelding
             to
             the
             pleasure
             of
             this
             sense
             .
             For
             hee
             and
             his
             did
             so
             glut
             themselues
             with
             the
             fruites
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             and
             so
             followed
             the
             delights
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             hauing
             entred
             victorious
             ,
             they
             became
             subiect
             ,
             and
             were
             subdued
             by
             that
             new
             and
             loathsome
             disease
             ,
             which
             possesseth
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             dissemble
             it's
             name
             ,
             they
             call
             it
             Corrimiento
             ,
             which
             in
             plaine
             English
             ,
             is
             the
             
               French
               Pocks
            
             :
             There
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             was
             ,
             where
             and
             when
             it
             first
             began
             to
             rage
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             spred
             it selfe
             hither
             and
             thither
             ,
             and
             now
             is
             so
             generally
             knowen
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             which
             by
             Touching
             onely
             cleaues
             close
             vnto
             man.
             And
             this
             ,
             had
             it's
             roote
             and
             beginning
             in
             carnall
             delight
             ,
             
             as
             it
             was
             resolued
             in
             a
             Consultation
             of
             Physitians
             ,
             which
             King
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             called
             together
             in
             Toledo
             (
             which
             is
             another
             notable
             Example
             )
             who
             hauing
             wonne
             that
             Citie
             from
             the
             Moores
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             ioying
             themselues
             in
             the
             victorie
             ,
             layd
             aside
             their
             Armes
             ,
             and
             gaue
             themselues
             in
             that
             manner
             to
             their
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             ,
             that
             within
             a
             few
             dayes
             they
             were
             growen
             so
             lazye
             and
             so
             weake
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             fight
             ,
             nor
             to
             beare
             armes
             against
             the
             enemie
             ;
             and
             being
             forced
             to
             take
             them
             vp
             in
             a
             certaine
             skirmish
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             neere
             vnto
             Veles
             ,
             they
             were
             ouerthrowen
             and
             shamefully
             put
             to
             flight
             ,
             leauing
             dead
             in
             the
             place
             the
             sonne
             of
             their
             King.
             Who
             being
             very
             sensible
             of
             this
             so
             great
             an
             infamie
             ,
             consulted
             his
             Physicians
             ,
             what
             should
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             so
             great
             a
             weakenesse
             both
             in
             the
             strength
             and
             courage
             of
             his
             soldiars
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             first
             incounter
             hauing
             shew'd
             themselues
             as
             fierce
             as
             Lyons
             ,
             in
             this
             last
             conflict
             seemed
             as
             fearefull
             as
             Hares
             .
             Who
             answered
             him
             with
             that
             ,
             
             which
             Pliny
             speakes
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             who
             fell
             from
             their
             ancient
             greatnesse
             ,
             because
             in
             their
             meate
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             and
             apparell
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             delicacies
             of
             their
             bathes
             ,
             and
             
             companie
             keeping
             with
             women
             ,
             they
             exceeded
             all
             those
             ,
             whom
             before
             they
             had
             ouercome
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             
               Vincendo
               ,
               victi
               sumus
            
             :
             Wee
             are
             ouercome
             ,
             by
             ouercoming
             .
             And
             thereupon
             ,
             that
             good
             King
             forthwith
             commanded
             the
             bathes
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             houses
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             gardens
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             like
             places
             of
             recreation
             ,
             wherewith
             that
             dammage
             was
             in
             part
             repayred
             .
             In
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             daintinesse
             in
             diet
             ,
             and
             wantoning
             with
             women
             ,
             the
             Diuell
             imploies
             his
             vttmost
             strength
             and
             force
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             quit
             those
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             vtterly
             dis-inable
             them
             ,
             that
             giue
             themselues
             thereunto
             .
             And
             this
             was
             that
             Counsaile
             and
             Aduice
             ,
             which
             that
             member
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             Balaam
             gaue
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Moab
             ;
             That
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             through
             which
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             were
             to
             passe
             ,
             hee
             should
             appoint
             certaine
             of
             his
             fayrest
             women
             to
             be
             there
             in
             readinesse
             ,
             to
             receiue
             and
             intertaine
             them
             ,
             to
             cherish
             and
             make
             much
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             inuite
             them
             to
             eate
             and
             drinke
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             onely
             meanes
             to
             draw
             them
             on
             to
             their
             destruction
             as
             it
             afterwards
             fell
             out
             .
             
             This
             is
             pointed
             at
             in
             Numbers
             but
             set
             forth
             more
             at
             large
             in
             Iosephus
             .
             
             Where
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             That
             those
             are
             not
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             which
             giue
             themselues
             to
             the
             like
             gustes
             and
             delights
             ,
             for
             in
             waxing
             weary
             of
             the
             clattering
             of
             armour
             ,
             and
             taking
             pleasure
             in
             the
             sound
             of
             musicke
             ,
             in
             putting
             off
             harnesse
             ,
             and
             putting
             on
             silkes
             ;
             in
             changing
             a
             field-Tent
             ,
             for
             a
             soft
             bed
             ;
             and
             forsaking
             the
             conuersation
             of
             soldiars
             ,
             and
             Captaines
             ,
             to
             follow
             the
             companie
             of
             women
             ,
             they
             stuck
             a
             naile
             in
             the
             wheele
             of
             their
             fortunes
             .
             These
             are
             examples
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             excepted
             against
             ;
             But
             much
             lesse
             that
             which
             followes
             of
             King
             Salomon
             ,
             whose
             pompe
             ,
             musick
             ,
             dancings
             ,
             feastings
             ,
             huntings
             ,
             dainties
             ,
             delights
             ,
             and
             passe
             times
             ,
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             he
             himselfe
             ,
             inspired
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             reckons
             vp
             .
             Now
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             got
             by
             all
             these
             ,
             what
             was
             it
             ?
             Onely
             this
             ,
             that
             these
             Vices
             ,
             and
             wanton
             delights
             ,
             made
             him
             forget
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             blot
             
             out
             all
             the
             good
             of
             his
             felicitie
             ,
             and
             that
             good
             correspondence
             ,
             which
             hee
             held
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             sort
             did
             turne
             his
             braines
             ,
             that
             hee
             came
             to
             committ
             idolatrie
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             his
             saluation
             in
             question
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             euery
             one
             command
             his
             flesh
             ,
             as
             hee
             would
             command
             his
             slaue
             ,
             lest
             it
             make
             him
             a
             slaue
             .
             For
             to
             him
             that
             yeelds
             himselfe
             thereunto
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             fierce
             ;
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             feares
             it
             ,
             a
             cruell
             ;
             and
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             deliuers
             the
             keyes
             of
             his
             libertie
             vp
             vnto
             him
             ,
             a
             dominering
             Tyrant
             ,
             which
             like
             a
             haltred
             beast
             ,
             it
             hales
             after
             him
             .
             There
             are
             two
             remedies
             found
             ,
             for
             the
             curing
             of
             so
             many
             dammages
             and
             disorders
             ,
             as
             we
             perceiue
             to
             be
             in
             this
             sense
             of
             Touching
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Tast.
             One
             generall
             for
             all
             ;
             which
             is
             Temperance
             ,
             whereof
             wee
             will
             treate
             by
             and
             by
             ;
             The
             other
             more
             particular
             ,
             drawne
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Kings
             ,
             whereof
             we
             will
             discourse
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             
               §.
               I.
               
            
             
               Of
               Temperance
               .
            
             
               THe
               Office
               of
               Temperance
               ,
               is
               to
               keepe
               a
               man
               from
               flying
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               him
               not
               to
               incline
               to
               a
               little
               more
               ,
               or
               a
               little
               lesse
               ,
               but
               to
               liue
               alwayes
               in
               very
               good
               Order
               ,
               not
               exceeding
               in
               any
               thing
               the
               bounds
               of
               Reason
               .
               
               
                 Est
                 moderatio
                 Cupiditatum
                 ,
                 rationi
                 obediens
                 :
              
               
               It
               consisteth
               in
               a
               certaine
               moderation
               and
               mediocritie
               in
               pleasures
               and
               delights
               ,
               from
               which
               a
               Temperate
               man
               abstaineth
               ,
               refrayning
               from
               superfluities
               and
               excesses
               ,
               vsing
               things
               according
               to
               necessitie
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               his
               appetite
               .
               And
               it
               is
               that
               rule
               and
               Compasse
               ,
               which
               doth
               mete
               and
               measure
               out
               the
               desires
               of
               man
               ,
               
               that
               they
               may
               not
               passe
               from
               their
               point
               and
               Center
               ,
               not
               suffring
               the
               heart
               ,
               like
               the
               Rauen
               ,
               to
               flesh
               it selfe
               on
               the
               dead
               flesh
               of
               sensuall
               delights
               .
               
               S.
               Dionisius
               saith
               ;
               That
               it
               serueth
               to
               incline
               a
               Man
               to
               all
               good
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               reason
               ;
               as
               well
               in
               that
               which
               appertaineth
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               Touching
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Taste
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               ,
               like
               an
               vnbridled
               colte
               ,
               breake
               out
               into
               those
               two
               vnruly
               appetites
               ,
               whose
               operations
               are
               so
               furious
               and
               vehement
               ,
               that
               in
               earth
               ,
               water
               and
               ayre
               ,
               they
               leaue
               nothing
               safe
               and
               secure
               ;
               and
               therefore
               had
               neede
               of
               this
               great
               vertue
               ,
               to
               restraine
               their
               disorders
               ,
               and
               concupiscences
               .
               These
               are
               those
               that
               make
               the
               cruellest
               warre
               against
               both
               body
               and
               soule
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               bridleth
               ,
               tempreth
               ,
               and
               moderateth
               her
               in
               her
               Excesses
               .
               
               Temperantia
               (
               saith
               
                 Prosperus
                 )
                 temperantem
                 facit
                 ,
                 abstinentem
                 parcum
                 ,
                 sobrium
                 ,
                 moderatum
                 ,
                 pudicum
                 ,
                 tacitum
                 ,
                 serium
                 ,
                 &
                 verecundum
                 :
              
               Temperance
               makes
               a
               man
               temperate
               ,
               abstemious
               ,
               sparing
               ,
               sober
               ,
               moderate
               ,
               modest
               ,
               silent
               ,
               serious
               ,
               &
               yet
               shamefac't
               .
               It
               is
               a
               Vertue
               worthy
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               and
               much
               commended
               by
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               many
               are
               those
               Vertues
               which
               accompany
               it
               ;
               As
               modestie
               ,
               shamefastnesse
               ,
               chastitie
               ,
               abstinence
               ,
               faire
               and
               comely
               behauiour
               ,
               moderation
               ,
               sobrietie
               ,
               grauitie
               ,
               and
               humilitie
               .
               Aristotle
               calls
               it
               ,
               
               
                 Conseruatricem
                 prudentiae
                 ,
                 &
                 sapientiae
              
               ,
               the
               Conservresse
               of
               prudence
               and
               wisedome
               .
               For
               intemperance
               in
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               kinde
               of
               delight
               ,
               doth
               ouerthrow
               the
               braine
               ,
               dull
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               darken
               the
               iudgement
               ,
               blunt
               the
               best
               and
               sharpest
               wit
               ,
               and
               makes
               man
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               a
               beast
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               by
               experience
               .
               
                 Quotidiano
                 experimento
                 probatur
              
               (
               saith
               Pope
               
                 Leo
                 )
                 potus
                 satietate
              
               ,
               
               
                 aciem
                 mentis
                 obtundi
                 ,
                 &
                 vigorem
                 cordis
                 hebetari
                 :
              
               It
               is
               made
               good
               by
               daily
               experience
               ,
               that
               sacietie
               of
               drinke
               ,
               dulleth
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               and
               blunteth
               the
               vigour
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               Temperance
               like
               wise
               preserueth
               the
               health
               ,
               and
               makes
               mans
               life
               more
               long
               ,
               more
               sound
               ,
               and
               more
               pleasing
               .
               For
               ,
               to
               be
               Princes
               ,
               and
               
               Monarkes
               ,
               and
               Lords
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               whatsoeuer
               therein
               is
               ,
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               content
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               want
               their
               health
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               more
               worth
               then
               all
               the
               world
               besides
               .
               
               
                 Melior
                 est
                 pauper
                 sanus
                 ,
                 &
                 fortis
                 viribus
                 quam
                 diues
                 imbecillis
                 ;
                 &
                 corpus
                 validum
                 ,
                 quàm
                 census
                 immensus
                 :
              
               Better
               is
               the
               poore
               ,
               being
               sound
               and
               strong
               of
               Constitution
               ,
               then
               a
               rich
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               afflicted
               in
               his
               body
               .
               Health
               ,
               and
               good
               state
               of
               body
               ,
               are
               aboue
               all
               gold
               ;
               and
               a
               strong
               body
               ,
               aboue
               infinite
               wealth
               .
               In
               distempering
               the
               humours
               ,
               the
               Lotts
               of
               mens
               Estates
               are
               changed
               .
               The
               sicke
               man
               ,
               be
               hee
               neuer
               so
               great
               a
               Lord
               ,
               would
               be
               content
               to
               change
               States
               ,
               to
               haue
               a
               poore
               plough-mans
               health
               .
               To
               what
               vse
               serue
               Kingdomes
               ,
               Signories
               ,
               and
               great
               treasures
               ,
               if
               ,
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               a
               King
               leade
               a
               more
               miserable
               life
               ,
               then
               a
               day-Labourer
               ?
               To
               what
               vse
               serue
               his
               rich
               bed
               and
               downe
               pillowes
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               take
               no
               rest
               in
               them
               ?
               To
               what
               vse
               serue
               his
               delicate
               Cates
               ,
               and
               dainty
               dishes
               ,
               if
               hee
               no
               sooner
               sees
               them
               ,
               but
               loaths
               them
               ?
               To
               what
               vse
               serue
               his
               rich
               and
               pretious
               wines
               ,
               if
               he
               must
               be
               driuen
               to
               drinke
               Barly-water
               ?
               Or
               what
               guste
               and
               content
               can
               hee
               take
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               whose
               taste
               is
               as
               bitter
               as
               gall
               ?
               Or
               how
               can
               he
               haue
               contentment
               in
               these
               outward
               things
               ,
               that
               hath
               it
               not
               within
               himselfe
               ?
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               wearyed
               out
               with
               his
               want
               of
               health
               ,
               did
               hate
               and
               abhorre
               his
               life
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               wise
               man
               saith
               )
               
                 Melior
                 est
                 mors
                 ,
                 quàm
                 vita
                 amara
                 :
              
               Better
               is
               Death
               ,
               then
               a
               bitter
               life
               .
               A
               sicke
               life
               ,
               is
               no
               life
               ;
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               happinesse
               ,
               where
               health
               is
               wanting
               .
               And
               all
               things
               without
               it
               ,
               are
               as
               nothing
               .
               For
               to
               liue
               without
               paine
               ,
               is
               more
               to
               be
               prized
               then
               all
               .
               And
               this
               doth
               Temperance
               effect
               .
               This
               preserued
               
                 Marcus
                 Valerius
              
               more
               then
               a
               hundred
               yeares
               sound
               in
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               strong
               in
               body
               ;
               And
               by
               this
               Socrates
               liued
               all
               his
               life
               time
               free
               from
               sicknesses
               and
               diseases
               .
               It
               was
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               elder
               Cato
               ,
               that
               hee
               gouerned
               his
               house
               ,
               increased
               his
               wealth
               ,
               preserued
               his
               health
               ,
               and
               inlarged
               his
               life
               ,
               by
               Temperance
               .
               
               
                 In
                 multis
                 escis
                 erit
                 infirmitas
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Ecclesiasticus
                 )
                 Qui
                 autem
                 abstinens
                 est
                 ,
              
               
               
                 adijciet
                 vitam
              
               :
               Excesse
               of
               meates
               bringeth
               sicknesse
               ;
               By
               surfeiting
               haue
               many
               perished
               ,
               but
               hee
               ,
               that
               taketh
               heede
               ,
               prolongeth
               his
               life
               .
               King
               Masinoja
               ,
               was
               wonderfull
               temperate
               ,
               his
               fare
               was
               ordinary
               and
               with
               out
               curiositie
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               liue
               so
               sound
               and
               so
               healthy
               ,
               that
               ,
               at
               87.
               yeares
               of
               age
               ,
               hee
               begat
               a
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               at
               94.
               wanne
               a
               battaile
               ,
               wherein
               he
               shewed
               himselfe
               a
               very
               good
               Soldiar
               ,
               but
               a
               better
               Captaine
               .
               And
               therefore
               let
               those
               dis-deceiue
               themselues
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               their
               errour
               ,
               who
               thinke
               they
               shall
               preserue
               their
               life
               ,
               by
               faring
               deliciously
               ▪
               Pliny
               saith
               of
               grasse
               ;
               
               That
               ,
               
                 Quanto
                 peius
                 tractatur
                 ,
                 tanto
                 prouenit
                 melius
                 :
              
               The
               worse
               it
               is
               vsed
               ,
               the
               better
               it
               proues
               .
               As
               with
               it
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               with
               man.
               
                 Homo
                 sicut
                 faenum
              
               :
               Man
               is
               but
               as
               grasse
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               flower
               of
               the
               field
               ;
               Which
               is
               no
               sooner
               vp
               ,
               but
               is
               cut
               downe
               ;
               no
               sooner
               flourisheth
               ,
               but
               it
               fadeth
               ;
               and
               all
               it's
               beautie
               no
               sooner
               appeareth
               ,
               but
               it
               perisheth
               ,
               and
               withereth
               away
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               more
               to
               be
               seene
               .
               And
               the
               more
               wee
               make
               of
               much
               our selues
               ,
               the
               lesse
               while
               we
               liue
               .
               We
               are
               alwayes
               crazy
               ;
               soone
               downe
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               soone
               vp
               ;
               Quickly
               fall
               into
               a
               disease
               ,
               but
               long
               ere
               we
               can
               get
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               Loosing
               our
               strength
               ,
               before
               we
               come
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               waxing
               olde
               ,
               before
               euer
               wee
               be
               aware
               of
               it
               .
               But
               if
               a
               man
               will
               lay
               aside
               this
               Cockering
               and
               pampering
               vp
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               habituate
               himselfe
               to
               labour
               and
               trauaile
               ,
               he
               shall
               passe
               his
               life
               the
               better
               .
               For
               health
               neuer
               dwells
               with
               delights
               ;
               nor
               strength
               ,
               ioyne
               hands
               with
               choice
               fare
               .
               Nor
               shall
               hee
               euer
               doe
               any
               famous
               Acts
               ,
               and
               worthy
               renowne
               ,
               that
               feares
               to
               take
               paines
               ,
               and
               is
               willing
               to
               take
               his
               ease
               .
               The
               Emperour
               Hadrian
               ,
               was
               singular
               herein
               .
               
                 Frigora
                 enim
                 ,
                 &
                 tempestates
                 ,
                 ita
                 patienter
                 tulit
                 ,
                 vt
                 nunquam
                 caput
                 tegeret
                 :
              
               Hee
               did
               indure
               colds
               ,
               and
               all
               kinde
               of
               fowle
               weather
               with
               that
               patience
               ,
               that
               hee
               neuer
               put
               on
               his
               hatt
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               went
               bare-headed
               .
               And
               Alexander
               the
               Great
               ,
               would
               tell
               his
               Soldiars
               that
               it
               was
               for
               lazy
               Companions
               ,
               and
               effeminate
               
               fellowes
               ,
               to
               apply
               themselues
               to
               the
               pleasures
               and
               contentments
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               but
               for
               Noble
               hearts
               ,
               and
               generous
               spirits
               ,
               to
               accustome
               themselues
               to
               labour
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               paines
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               Temperance
               is
               a
               vertue
               very
               necessarie
               for
               all
               estates
               ;
               it
               will
               sute
               well
               with
               all
               :
               but
               more
               particularly
               with
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Princes
               ,
               and
               great
               persons
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               in
               it selfe
               a
               vertue
               so
               gentleman-like
               ,
               so
               worthy
               Noble
               persons
               ,
               and
               so
               proper
               for
               royall
               Maiestie
               .
               As
               likewise
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               liue
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               ,
               amidst
               so
               many
               regalos
               ,
               and
               delights
               ,
               so
               many
               curious
               meates
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               other
               occasions
               ,
               whereby
               ,
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               arme
               themselues
               with
               this
               vertue
               ,
               not
               onely
               their
               liues
               ,
               but
               their
               soules
               ,
               are
               like
               to
               incurre
               the
               great
               danger
               .
               For
               like
               theeues
               in
               a
               mans
               owne
               house
               ,
               or
               close
               traitours
               lurking
               in
               secret
               corners
               ,
               some
               while
               one
               ,
               some
               while
               another
               ,
               are
               neuer
               from
               their
               elbow
               ,
               till
               they
               deliuer
               them
               ouer
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               death
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               hoxe
               their
               courage
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               their
               health
               .
               Which
               in
               good
               Kings
               so
               much
               importeth
               ,
               and
               which
               all
               men
               desire
               may
               be
               long
               and
               prosperous
               .
               The
               want
               whereof
               in
               a
               particular
               person
               importeth
               little
               ;
               but
               in
               them
               it
               mattereth
               much
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               great
               losse
               which
               the
               Common-wealth
               thereby
               receiueth
               .
               For
               on
               their
               welfare
               ,
               dependeth
               the
               generall
               comfort
               and
               gouernment
               of
               the
               whole
               kingdome
               ,
               which
               when
               it
               is
               wanting
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               want
               is
               common
               to
               all
               .
            
             
               Let
               then
               the
               conclusion
               of
               this
               discourse
               be
               ,
               That
               Kings
               ought
               to
               keepe
               an
               orderly
               and
               temperate
               diet
               ,
               hauing
               more
               regard
               to
               the
               law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               vnto
               Christian
               reason
               ,
               then
               to
               their
               greatnes
               of
               state
               ,
               and
               Maiestie
               of
               Empire
               ;
               And
               to
               carry
               themselues
               amidst
               so
               many
               occasions
               of
               pleasures
               and
               delights
               with
               that
               modestie
               and
               moderation
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               without
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               haue
               a
               minde
               to
               preserue
               their
               bodies
               and
               their
               soules
               healths
               ;
               and
               to
               giue
               vnto
               all
               a
               good
               example
               ;
               which
               is
               another
               (
               as
               already
               hath
               beene
               said
               )
               so
               powerfull
               a
               remedy
               for
               to
               perswade
               other
               Princes
               and
               Potentates
               
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               to
               the
               embracing
               of
               this
               vertue
               .
               And
               besides
               that
               obseruation
               of
               
                 Hipocrates
                 ,
                 Quod
                 plures
                 cecîdit
                 gula
                 ,
                 quam
                 gladius
                 :
              
               That
               surfeiting
               hath
               killed
               more
               then
               the
               sword
               .
               Let
               those
               that
               place
               all
               their
               care
               in
               these
               their
               delights
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               consider
               that
               saying
               of
               Cato
               ,
               That
               our
               much
               carefulnesse
               in
               this
               ,
               causeth
               much
               forgetfulnesse
               of
               God.
               And
               there
               are
               some
               that
               count
               it
               an
               honour
               and
               reputation
               vnto
               them
               to
               eate
               and
               to
               drinke
               ,
               (
               though
               
                 Sanitas
                 est
                 animae
                 &
                 corporis
                 sobrius
                 potus
                 )
              
               and
               because
               they
               are
               great
               in
               estate
               ,
               they
               will
               also
               be
               great
               feeders
               .
               Which
               indeed
               is
               not
               Greatnesse
               ,
               nor
               Lordlinesse
               ,
               but
               great
               basenesse
               ,
               and
               vnbeseeming
               their
               authoritie
               ,
               to
               suffer
               themselues
               to
               be
               giuen
               to
               gluttony
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               excesse
               of
               eating
               and
               drinking
               .
               Saint
               Bernard
               did
               blesse
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               much
               wonder
               ,
               at
               so
               much
               time
               and
               wealth
               as
               herein
               was
               spent
               ;
               and
               at
               so
               many
               Cookes
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               ,
               herein
               employed
               .
               And
               that
               he
               should
               be
               the
               most
               commended
               ,
               and
               best
               rewarded
               ,
               that
               could
               inuent
               any
               other
               new
               kinde
               of
               choice
               dish
               ,
               then
               had
               by
               gluttonies
               curious
               enquiry
               been
               as
               yet
               found
               out
               And
               all
               to
               giue
               gust
               to
               the
               Gust
               ,
               and
               to
               please
               the
               palate
               ,
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               their
               honour
               ,
               the
               wasting
               of
               their
               wealth
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               great
               hurt
               both
               of
               bodies
               and
               soules
               .
               But
               these
               must
               I
               inroll
               in
               the
               list
               of
               vnfortunate
               persons
               ,
               
               and
               account
               that
               kingdome
               happy
               (
               as
               the
               wise
               man
               saith
               )
               where
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Peeres
               liue
               soberly
               and
               temperately
               .
               
                 Beata
                 terra
                 ,
                 cuius
                 Rex
                 nobilis
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 cuius
                 Principes
                 vescuntur
                 in
                 tempore
                 suo
                 ,
                 ad
                 reficiendum
                 ,
                 &
                 non
                 luxuriandum
                 :
              
               Blessed
               art
               thou
               (
               O
               Land
               )
               when
               thy
               King
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               thy
               Princes
               eate
               in
               due
               season
               ,
               for
               strength
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               drunkennesse
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               §.
               II.
               
            
             
               Of
               another
               remedie
               against
               excesses
               ,
               and
               superfluities
               ,
               depending
               on
               the
               example
               of
               Kings
               .
            
             
               A
               King
               being
               (
               as
               hath
               beene
               said
               )
               the
               soule
               and
               heart
               of
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               like
               another
               Sunne
               ,
               which
               with
               its
               light
               and
               motion
               ,
               affoords
               light
               and
               health
               to
               the
               world
               ;
               being
               the
               true
               picture
               and
               liuely
               Image
               of
               God
               vpon
               earth
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               is
               most
               (
               being
               iust
               )
               like
               vnto
               him
               ,
               hath
               a
               great
               and
               precise
               obligation
               lying
               vpon
               him
               ,
               both
               by
               his
               life
               and
               example
               ,
               to
               giue
               life
               vnto
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               a
               patterne
               ,
               before
               his
               subiects
               ,
               that
               ,
               and
               they
               ,
               being
               that
               mysticall
               bodie
               ,
               whereof
               he
               is
               the
               head
               .
               And
               see
               what
               dependencie
               the
               members
               in
               mans
               bodie
               haue
               on
               the
               head
               ;
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               little
               lesse
               ,
               haue
               subiects
               on
               their
               Kings
               .
               And
               if
               that
               be
               sound
               and
               good
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               with
               all
               the
               members
               ;
               but
               if
               ill
               affected
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               suffer
               with
               it
               .
               The
               Prouerbe
               saith
               ,
               
                 Cum
                 caput
                 dolet
                 ,
                 caetera
                 membra
                 dolent
                 .
              
               When
               the
               head
               aketh
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               members
               ake
               with
               it
               .
               And
               as
               it
               is
               so
               true
               ,
               as
               nothing
               more
               ,
               so
               it
               it
               more
               in
               Common-wealths
               ,
               then
               mens
               bodies
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               the
               humours
               of
               these
               are
               in
               or
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               according
               to
               those
               which
               the
               head
               communicateth
               vnto
               them
               .
               So
               likewise
               the
               composition
               of
               a
               whole
               kingdome
               ,
               dependeth
               on
               the
               good
               or
               ill
               composition
               of
               their
               King
               and
               Head.
               Whence
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               necessitie
               which
               a
               body
               hath
               of
               a
               good
               head
               ,
               the
               very
               selfesame
               hath
               a
               kingdome
               of
               a
               good
               King
               ;
               being
               that
               he
               as
               hee
               is
               King
               (
               as
               already
               hath
               beene
               deliuered
               )
               doth
               therein
               supply
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Head.
               And
               therefore
               it
               was
               well
               said
               of
               Plato
               ,
               That
               the
               inclining
               of
               a
               King
               to
               
               good
               ,
               or
               ill
               ,
               is
               the
               inclining
               of
               the
               whole
               kingdome
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               scale
               or
               ballance
               ;
               they
               bend
               all
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               &
               follow
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               shadow
               doth
               the
               body
               .
               
                 Mouetur
                 cū
                 Principe
                 mobile
                 vulgus
              
               :
               As
               the
               Prince
               moues
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               wauering
               multitude
               .
               In
               vaine
               do
               we
               seeke
               to
               rectifie
               the
               shadow
               ,
               if
               the
               body
               be
               crooked
               .
               The
               waues
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               go
               that
               way
               as
               the
               winde
               driues
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               vulgar
               are
               led
               along
               by
               the
               example
               of
               those
               their
               Kings
               ,
               that
               gouerne
               them
               .
               
                 Aquae
                 multae
                 populi
                 sunt
              
               :
               The
               common
               people
               are
               as
               many
               waters
               .
               The
               spirit
               and
               winde
               that
               moues
               them
               ,
               is
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               with
               great
               force
               carries
               the
               mindes
               of
               his
               subiects
               this
               way
               or
               that
               way
               ,
               as
               best
               pleaseth
               him
               .
               By
               onely
               seeing
               Saint
               Peter
               abstaine
               from
               some
               meate
               ,
               and
               eate
               of
               other
               some
               ,
               without
               commanding
               it
               ,
               or
               saying
               any
               thing
               thereof
               to
               those
               new
               conuerted
               Christians
               ,
               
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               carried
               them
               away
               ,
               and
               drew
               them
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               .
               For
               ,
               there
               is
               neither
               Law
               ,
               nor
               Precept
               ,
               nor
               force
               ,
               can
               be
               compared
               with
               that
               which
               the
               example
               of
               a
               King
               works
               vpon
               his
               subiects
               ,
               forcing
               them
               to
               imitate
               and
               follow
               him
               .
               King
               Manasses
               (
               saith
               the
               sacred
               Text
               )
               
                 fecit
                 malum
                 coram
                 Domino
              
               :
               He
               did
               that
               which
               was
               euill
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               for
               he
               forsooke
               him
               to
               follow
               strange
               Gods
               ,
               like
               vnto
               the
               abhomination
               of
               the
               heathen
               .
               And
               anon
               after
               drawes
               thence
               this
               consequence
               or
               conclusion
               :
               
               
                 Igitur
                 Manasses
                 seduxit
                 populum
                 ,
                 vt
                 faceret
                 malum
                 :
              
               So
               Manasses
               made
               Iudah
               ,
               and
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Ierusalem
               to
               erre
               ,
               and
               doe
               worse
               then
               the
               heathen
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               tell
               me
               ,
               I
               pray
               ,
               how
               came
               it
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               this
               King
               should
               cast
               such
               a
               mist
               before
               his
               subiects
               eyes
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               thus
               deceiue
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               doe
               as
               he
               did
               ?
               For
               we
               doe
               not
               finde
               there
               ,
               that
               he
               said
               any
               one
               word
               vnto
               them
               ,
               or
               induced
               them
               thereunto
               by
               any
               other
               diligences
               ,
               whereby
               to
               perswade
               them
               to
               commit
               the
               like
               sinne
               .
               Though
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               yet
               he
               did
               enough
               ,
               in
               doing
               that
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               as
               being
               their
               King
               and
               Head.
               For
               ,
               as
               the
               Soueraigne
               doth
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               subiect
               .
               King
               Hamor
               ,
               and
               
               Prince
               Shechem
               his
               sonne
               ,
               by
               their
               bare
               example
               onely
               perswaded
               their
               people
               the
               Shechemites
               ,
               to
               leaue
               that
               law
               ,
               wherein
               they
               had
               beene
               bred
               and
               brought
               vp
               ,
               and
               to
               entertaine
               that
               of
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               though
               it
               turned
               to
               the
               losse
               of
               all
               their
               liues
               .
               Of
               Kings
               ,
               saith
               a
               Romane
               Philosopher
               ,
               
                 Quaecunque
                 vitia
                 ipsi
                 concipiunt
              
               ,
               
               
                 ea
                 infundunt
                 in
                 ciustates
                 ;
                 plus
                 exemplo
                 ,
                 quam
                 peccato
                 nocent
                 :
              
               Whatsoeuer
               vices
               they
               conceiue
               ,
               they
               infuse
               the
               same
               into
               their
               Cities
               ,
               offending
               more
               by
               their
               example
               then
               by
               their
               sinne
               .
               By
               the
               sinne
               ,
               they
               doe
               but
               aggrauate
               and
               wrong
               their
               owne
               conscience
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               example
               ,
               the
               consciences
               of
               all
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               which
               haue
               no
               other
               eyes
               whereby
               they
               see
               ,
               no
               other
               rule
               or
               square
               whereby
               to
               rule
               and
               gouerne
               themselues
               in
               their
               actions
               ;
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               other
               meanes
               ,
               whereby
               vices
               are
               communicated
               with
               more
               facilitie
               ,
               and
               larger
               licence
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               concernes
               them
               very
               much
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               any
               the
               least
               breach
               in
               good
               manners
               ,
               nor
               to
               turne
               (
               though
               neuer
               so
               little
               aside
               )
               from
               the
               way
               of
               vertue
               .
               For
               they
               cannot
               build
               vp
               so
               fast
               by
               their
               good
               ,
               as
               they
               pull
               downe
               by
               their
               bad
               example
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               vulgar
               iudge
               thei●
               vitious
               actions
               ,
               for
               vertuous
               ;
               their
               bad
               ,
               for
               good
               .
               And
               if
               not
               so
               ,
               then
               will
               they
               iustifie
               their
               owne
               loosenesse
               ,
               by
               laying
               the
               same
               on
               their
               King
               :
               Hee
               doth
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               And
               why
               should
               not
               I
               ?
               This
               same
               
                 Regis
                 ad
                 exemplum
              
               ,
               runnes
               ouer
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               men
               are
               willing
               enough
               to
               make
               their
               aduantage
               of
               it
               .
               Of
               Dionysius
               the
               
                 Siracusan
                 ,
                 Plutarch
              
               reporteth
               ,
               that
               at
               first
               he
               was
               very
               studious
               ,
               and
               much
               giuen
               to
               his
               booke
               ,
               and
               whilest
               hee
               so
               continued
               ,
               all
               his
               subiects
               applied
               themselues
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               good
               letters
               .
               But
               growing
               weary
               of
               so
               good
               a
               worke
               ,
               he
               left
               off
               his
               learning
               ,
               and
               betooke
               himselfe
               to
               the
               vice
               of
               gaming
               and
               wantonnesse
               ;
               and
               presently
               all
               his
               subiects
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               beene
               bewitched
               ,
               began
               to
               loath
               their
               bookes
               ,
               and
               fall
               to
               vice
               .
               Isidorus
               saith
               of
               the
               Ethiopians
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               such
               Apish
               counterfeits
               of
               their
               Kings
               ,
               that
               they
               held
               it
               a
               kinde
               of
               reproach
               
               and
               infamie
               ,
               that
               if
               their
               King
               did
               want
               a
               member
               ,
               or
               were
               lame
               ,
               all
               his
               houshold
               seruants
               were
               likewise
               of
               that
               fashion
               ;
               and
               would
               willingly
               mayme
               and
               dismember
               themselues
               that
               they
               might
               be
               like
               vnto
               their
               King.
               
            
             
               I
               say
               therefore
               againe
               ;
               Let
               Kings
               looke
               well
               vnto
               that
               which
               they
               affect
               ,
               and
               whereunto
               they
               are
               inclined
               ;
               for
               the
               same
               will
               his
               Subiects
               affect
               ,
               and
               thereunto
               will
               they
               all
               be
               inclined
               .
               And
               therefore
               Isocrates
               did
               counsell
               his
               King
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               loue
               and
               esteeme
               the
               Arts
               ,
               and
               such
               Offices
               as
               might
               be
               most
               profitable
               for
               the
               commonwealth
               ,
               and
               should
               abhorre
               the
               contrary
               ;
               for
               these
               would
               bring
               him
               augmentation
               of
               honour
               ,
               when
               those
               other
               would
               bee
               forgotten
               ,
               or
               but
               ript
               vp
               to
               his
               shame
               ;
               that
               he
               should
               approue
               good
               ,
               and
               reproue
               bad
               customes
               ,
               and
               euill
               manners
               ,
               that
               these
               might
               fall
               ,
               and
               those
               other
               be
               in
               vse
               .
               For
               in
               regard
               that
               the
               King
               is
               
                 Censor
                 morum
              
               ,
               he
               that
               censures
               our
               manners
               and
               behauiour
               ,
               and
               sets
               downe
               and
               determineth
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               to
               flie
               ,
               which
               to
               follow
               :
               Looke
               which
               he
               approueth
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               ,
               are
               kept
               and
               approued
               by
               all
               ,
               and
               euery
               one
               does
               his
               best
               to
               excell
               therein
               .
               And
               those
               which
               he
               shall
               reproue
               and
               mislike
               ,
               all
               men
               will
               shunne
               and
               auoide
               them
               .
               And
               more
               particularly
               ,
               these
               two
               pernicious
               ones
               ,
               which
               appertaine
               to
               Tasting
               and
               Touching
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               haue
               them
               be
               condemned
               and
               reproued
               by
               the
               example
               of
               Kings
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               excesse
               in
               sumptuousnesse
               of
               apparell
               ,
               and
               in
               meates
               and
               drinkes
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               publike
               and
               common
               vices
               .
               For
               ,
               by
               these
               two
               abuses
               ,
               great
               Monarchies
               haue
               beene
               ruined
               ,
               and
               ouerthrowne
               .
            
             
               Let
               vs
               fall
               a
               little
               vpon
               the
               first
               ;
               wherein
               is
               such
               excesse
               and
               superfluitie
               in
               this
               age
               ,
               as
               neuer
               more
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               not
               wanting
               to
               former
               times
               ,
               so
               was
               there
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               care
               taken
               for
               the
               reforming
               thereof
               .
               Your
               Romanes
               made
               Lawes
               ,
               for
               to
               moderate
               the
               expences
               and
               excesses
               of
               apparrell
               and
               diet
               .
               The
               imperiall
               Lawes
               of
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Partida
               prohibite
               it
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               prematicas
               and
               Statute
               Lawes
               ,
               which
               haue
               beene
               made
               thereupon
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
               And
               the
               sacred
               Scripture
               likewise
               in
               many
               places
               doth
               condemne
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               a
               remedie
               in
               this
               kinde
               (
               if
               possibly
               it
               can
               bee
               procured
               )
               is
               very
               needfull
               :
               For
               excesse
               ,
               doth
               not
               serue
               so
               much
               for
               sustentation
               ,
               as
               for
               pompe
               and
               ostentation
               ,
               wherewith
               is
               fomented
               Ambition
               ,
               vaineglory
               ,
               concupiscence
               ,
               and
               dishonestie
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               falling
               into
               those
               vices
               ,
               that
               were
               neuer
               before
               seene
               ,
               or
               vsed
               .
               Their
               expence
               ,
               that
               increaseth
               ,
               and
               their
               substance
               decreaseth
               :
               what
               wealth
               can
               a
               man
               haue
               ,
               that
               will
               suffice
               for
               the
               arraying
               and
               apparrelling
               of
               women
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               the
               clothing
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               lesse
               vicious
               ,
               and
               expencefull
               then
               theirs
               ?
               What
               doth
               it
               benefit
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               riches
               of
               our
               times
               are
               greater
               then
               those
               of
               our
               predecessours
               ,
               if
               our
               expences
               be
               more
               excesssiue
               ?
               By
               running
               on
               in
               this
               lauish
               course
               ,
               great
               and
               ancient
               houses
               haue
               beene
               brought
               to
               nothing
               ,
               and
               new
               ones
               haue
               started
               vp
               in
               their
               roome
               ,
               borne
               and
               bred
               in
               bad
               Trades
               ,
               and
               worse
               manners
               ,
               who
               alwayes
               haue
               a
               smacke
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               some
               touch
               or
               other
               of
               their
               former
               meaner
               fortune
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               onely
               ,
               are
               there
               so
               many
               misfortunes
               and
               disorders
               in
               the
               houses
               of
               many
               your
               ordinary
               and
               common
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               euen
               in
               some
               of
               those
               that
               are
               of
               meaner
               ranke
               .
               For
               they
               had
               rather
               perish
               and
               vndoe
               themselues
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               accounted
               needy
               and
               poore
               .
               And
               without
               doubt
               ,
               the
               most
               of
               their
               substance
               is
               spent
               in
               meate
               ,
               and
               clothes
               .
               Which
               vice
               shame
               would
               moderate
               in
               them
               .
               But
               the
               feare
               of
               seeming
               to
               be
               oflesse
               abilitie
               then
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               hath
               quite
               altered
               the
               case
               ,
               and
               serues
               to
               helpe
               them
               on
               to
               their
               ruine
               .
               For
               euery
               one
               counts
               it
               a
               disgrace
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               not
               go
               as
               well
               clad
               as
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               eate
               as
               good
               meate
               ,
               and
               drinke
               as
               good
               drinke
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               though
               he
               pay
               soundly
               for
               it
               ,
               both
               in
               his
               honour
               and
               estate
               .
               And
               hence
               proceede
               your
               briberies
               ,
               corruptions
               ,
               subornations
               ,
               and
               iniustice
               .
               For
               necessitie
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               vice
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               makes
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               the
               old
               wife
               trott
               ;
               putts
               them
               so
               hard
               to
               their
               shifts
               ,
               that
               for
               to
               free
               themselues
               from
               want
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               that
               wickednesse
               
               which
               they
               will
               not
               giue
               way
               vnto
               ;
               and
               all
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               not
               lacke
               these
               instruments
               of
               their
               gustes
               ,
               nor
               want
               the
               apparence
               of
               Maiestie
               in
               their
               houses
               .
            
             
               And
               another
               no
               lesse
               mischiefe
               then
               the
               former
               ,
               is
               the
               inequalitie
               in
               the
               estates
               ,
               and
               qualities
               of
               the
               persons
               ;
               and
               the
               equalitie
               wherewith
               the
               said
               accoutrements
               both
               in
               meate
               and
               apparrell
               is
               vsed
               .
               For
               (
               as
               Plato
               saith
               )
               in
               a
               well
               ordered
               commonwealth
               ,
               all
               ought
               to
               be
               equall
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               meane
               women
               ,
               that
               haue
               neither
               meanes
               nor
               qualitie
               ,
               weare
               Kirtles
               ,
               Peticoates
               ,
               and
               Gownes
               of
               cloth
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               rich
               imbroderies
               ,
               that
               Queenes
               can
               scarce
               weare
               better
               .
               And
               as
               for
               our
               ordinary
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               there
               are
               very
               few
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               will
               go
               in
               such
               good
               clothes
               ,
               that
               Kings
               can
               not
               bee
               better
               clad
               .
               Of
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Tiberius
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 Tacitus
              
               reporteth
               ,
               that
               by
               a
               Decree
               of
               the
               Senate
               ,
               he
               did
               prohibite
               men
               the
               wearing
               of
               gownes
               of
               silke
               ,
               saying
               ,
               That
               they
               did
               disgrace
               themselues
               by
               putting
               on
               such
               an
               effeminate
               habite
               .
               And
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Aurelius
               it
               is
               noted
               ,
               that
               hee
               did
               not
               onely
               not
               weare
               silke
               ,
               but
               would
               not
               so
               much
               as
               suffer
               any
               to
               be
               in
               his
               wardrope
               ,
               saying
               ,
               That
               hee
               would
               not
               buy
               clothes
               at
               the
               weight
               of
               gold
               .
               And
               Lampridius
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               first
               Emperour
               that
               euer
               had
               any
               Wardrobe
               ,
               was
               that
               wicked
               and
               lux●rious
               Emperour
               
                 Heliogabalus
                 ▪
                 Scipio
                 Aphricanus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Alexander
                 Magnus
              
               ,
               were
               very
               singular
               in
               this
               carelesse
               many
               weare
               ,
               whereof
               others
               are
               so
               curiously
               carefull
               .
               And
               let
               vs
               say
               no
               more
               hereof
               ,
               then
               what
               Isocrates
               said
               ,
               writing
               to
               his
               King
               ,
               Haue
               a
               care
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               of
               the
               things
               of
               particular
               persons
               ,
               and
               thinke
               that
               those
               that
               liue
               at
               high
               and
               excessiue
               rates
               ,
               waste
               and
               spend
               out
               of
               thy
               treasure
               ;
               and
               that
               those
               that
               take
               paines
               to
               scrape
               vp
               a
               little
               mucke
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               into
               some
               wealth
               by
               their
               thrift
               ,
               are
               the
               onely
               men
               that
               s●ll
               your
               coffers
               ,
               and
               increase
               your
               treasure
               .
               For
               the
               Subiects
               purse
               is
               as
               the
               Kings
               owne
               purse
               ,
               if
               he
               rule
               and
               gouerne
               well
               .
               But
               when
               men
               shall
               not
               haue
               meanes
               sufficient
               for
               to
               supply
               that
               excesse
               in
               diet
               ,
               and
               clothes
               ,
               which
               vice
               and
               mans
               foolish
               pride
               hath
               introduced
               ,
               
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               they
               should
               serue
               and
               assist
               their
               King
               in
               the
               necessary
               occasions
               of
               the
               kingdome
               ?
               it
               is
               impossible
               but
               that
               there
               must
               be
               a
               failing
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               being
               that
               the
               ends
               are
               so
               opposite
               .
               How
               can
               they
               haue
               any
               heart
               or
               guste
               for
               the
               one
               ,
               hauing
               placed
               all
               their
               care
               and
               content
               in
               the
               other
               ?
               And
               questionlesse
               ,
               if
               these
               superfluities
               were
               taken
               away
               ,
               the
               Subiect
               would
               haue
               wealth
               enough
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               would
               neuer
               grieue
               them
               to
               part
               with
               part
               thereof
               to
               their
               Kings
               ,
               or
               to
               spend
               it
               in
               his
               seruice
               .
               But
               that
               which
               is
               now
               permitted
               amongst
               vs
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               which
               the
               Romans
               permitted
               ,
               and
               procured
               in
               the
               Nations
               ,
               they
               had
               subdued
               ,
               for
               to
               consume
               and
               eate
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               them
               in
               the
               better
               obedience
               .
               But
               in
               their
               owne
               commonwealth
               they
               did
               euermore
               feare
               it
               ,
               and
               seeke
               to
               excuse
               it
               .
               What
               Prince
               hath
               there
               euer
               beene
               ,
               either
               of
               those
               that
               were
               held
               to
               be
               good
               or
               indifferent
               ,
               that
               did
               not
               treate
               of
               this
               remedie
               ?
               Not
               any
               ,
               Yet
               they
               did
               most
               of
               them
               erre
               in
               the
               manner
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               to
               remedie
               this
               excesse
               ,
               experience
               hath
               and
               doth
               shew
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               penaltie
               ,
               nor
               rigour
               of
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Statutes
               that
               our
               Ancestours
               seemed
               to
               haue
               erred
               in
               ,
               who
               by
               those
               penalties
               alone
               ,
               thought
               to
               amend
               these
               extrauagancies
               in
               their
               subiects
               .
               But
               the
               cure
               of
               this
               exorbitancie
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Ancient
               did
               prescribe
               ,
               and
               we
               haue
               declared
               ,
               touching
               the
               example
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               imitation
               .
               The
               desire
               of
               giuing
               them
               content
               ,
               is
               more
               powerfull
               with
               them
               then
               the
               feare
               of
               punishment
               .
               This
               doctrine
               Tacitus
               taught
               ,
               rendering
               the
               reason
               of
               that
               temperance
               and
               moderation
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               the
               Emperour
               Vespasian
               his
               time
               in
               clothes
               and
               diet
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               vitious
               superfluitie
               of
               these
               vices
               .
               And
               after
               that
               he
               hath
               gone
               varying
               from
               one
               reason
               to
               another
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               this
               Prince
               was
               the
               principall
               Author
               of
               that
               sparingnesse
               and
               thriftinesse
               amongst
               the
               Romanes
               of
               those
               times
               in
               their
               wastfull
               expences
               ;
               by
               exercising
               himselfe
               in
               that
               their
               ancient
               manner
               of
               liuing
               in
               matter
               of
               maintenance
               ,
               apparell
               and
               the
               like
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               succeeded
               ,
               
               that
               all
               his
               subiects
               did
               the
               like
               ,
               conforming
               themselues
               according
               to
               his
               fashion
               ,
               their
               respect
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               and
               their
               desire
               to
               imitate
               him
               ,
               preuailing
               more
               with
               them
               ,
               then
               the
               punishment
               or
               feare
               of
               the
               Lawes
               .
               And
               this
               is
               a
               sure
               and
               sound
               point
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               great
               consequence
               ,
               that
               it
               neuer
               ought
               to
               slip
               out
               of
               the
               memorie
               and
               good
               liking
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               their
               principall
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               mirrour
               or
               looking
               glasse
               wherein
               the
               Subiects
               see
               and
               behold
               whether
               their
               manners
               be
               foule
               or
               faire
               ,
               become
               or
               not
               become
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               liking
               which
               they
               take
               from
               their
               superiours
               .
            
             
               Of
               
                 Augustus
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 Dion
              
               reporteth
               ,
               That
               because
               hee
               would
               not
               weare
               such
               clothes
               ,
               as
               were
               prohibited
               by
               his
               Lawes
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               a
               man
               in
               all
               his
               Empire
               that
               did
               offer
               to
               put
               them
               on
               .
               
                 Componitur
                 Orbis
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Claudian
                 )
                 Regis
                 ad
                 exemplar
                 ,
                 nec
                 sic
                 inflectere
                 sensus
                 Humanos
                 edicta
                 valent
                 ,
                 quàm
                 vita
                 regentis
                 .
              
               The
               whole
               world
               shapes
               and
               fashions
               it selfe
               according
               to
               the
               patterne
               their
               King
               sets
               before
               them
               ;
               nor
               can
               Edicts
               and
               Decrees
               worke
               so
               much
               vpon
               mens
               humours
               ,
               as
               the
               life
               of
               him
               that
               ruleth
               .
               Of
               all
               the
               reasons
               whatsoeuer
               that
               the
               wit
               of
               man
               can
               deuise
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               any
               more
               effectuall
               to
               perswade
               hard
               and
               difficult
               things
               ,
               then
               the
               example
               of
               Kings
               .
               Let
               therefore
               a
               Prince
               lay
               a
               more
               hard
               and
               cruell
               punishment
               vpon
               them
               ,
               then
               either
               imprisonment
               ,
               banishment
               ,
               or
               some
               sound
               fine
               ,
               or
               pecuniary
               mulct
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               doe
               them
               any
               grace
               or
               fauour
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               affoord
               a
               good
               looke
               on
               him
               ,
               that
               shall
               not
               imitate
               and
               follow
               his
               fashion
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               man
               such
               a
               foole
               ,
               that
               will
               loose
               the
               fruite
               of
               his
               hope
               ,
               for
               not
               apparelling
               himselfe
               after
               this
               or
               that
               manner
               ,
               as
               he
               sees
               the
               Prince
               himselfe
               is
               contented
               to
               go
               .
               Let
               Kings
               amend
               this
               fault
               in
               themselues
               ,
               and
               then
               his
               Peeres
               ,
               and
               other
               their
               inferiours
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               ashamed
               to
               imitate
               them
               .
               I
               pray
               tell
               me
               ,
               if
               men
               of
               the
               baser
               and
               meaner
               condition
               should
               onely
               be
               those
               ,
               that
               were
               vicious
               in
               their
               meate
               and
               clothes
               ,
               who
               would
               imitate
               them
               therein
               ?
               Assuredly
               none
               .
               All
               would
               be
               
               Noblemen
               ,
               or
               Gentlemen
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               seeme
               to
               be
               so
               in
               their
               fashion
               and
               apparrell
               ,
               howbeit
               they
               would
               bee
               lesse
               curious
               and
               dainty
               ,
               if
               they
               saw
               those
               that
               were
               noble
               ,
               or
               gentile
               ,
               go
               onely
               plaine
               and
               handsome
               .
               That
               ancient
               Romane
               ,
               pure
               ,
               neate
               ,
               cleane
               ,
               and
               comely
               attire
               of
               those
               who
               conquered
               the
               world
               ,
               did
               then
               wholly
               loose
               it selfe
               ,
               when
               your
               great
               and
               Noble
               persons
               of
               that
               commonwealth
               left
               it
               off
               .
               For
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               but
               more
               especially
               in
               those
               that
               are
               vicious
               ,
               men
               seeke
               to
               make
               a
               fairer
               shew
               then
               their
               estate
               will
               beare
               ,
               and
               thereby
               procure
               to
               content
               and
               please
               their
               Kings
               vnder
               whom
               they
               liue
               ;
               knowing
               that
               there
               is
               no
               intercession
               or
               fauour
               like
               vnto
               that
               ,
               as
               the
               similiancie
               of
               manners
               ,
               and
               the
               kindred
               which
               this
               doth
               cause
               .
               Let
               Kings
               ,
               by
               their
               example
               ,
               cut
               off
               the
               vse
               of
               costly
               clothes
               and
               sumptuous
               banquets
               ,
               and
               whatsoeuer
               in
               that
               kinde
               is
               vicious
               and
               superfluous
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               straightway
               see
               ,
               how
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               greedinesse
               of
               gaine
               ,
               and
               couetousnesse
               of
               money
               will
               cease
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               euils
               and
               mischiefes
               which
               proceed
               from
               thence
               ,
               which
               would
               not
               be
               sought
               after
               nor
               esteemed
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               appetite
               ,
               and
               fulfilling
               of
               our
               pleasures
               .
               And
               for
               this
               end
               and
               purpose
               ,
               money
               is
               kept
               with
               such
               great
               anxietie
               and
               trouble
               ,
               but
               procured
               and
               sought
               after
               with
               much
               more
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               the
               master
               and
               commander
               of
               all
               pleasures
               and
               delights
               whatsoeuer
               .
               For
               which
               we
               will
               buy
               and
               sell
               ,
               and
               giue
               all
               that
               we
               haue
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               concerning
               vices
               and
               sinnes
               ,
               common
               and
               publike
               ,
               the
               hurt
               that
               comes
               thereby
               is
               well
               knowne
               both
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               is
               harder
               to
               be
               reformed
               then
               the
               former
               .
               That
               ,
               is
               moderated
               either
               with
               age
               or
               necessitie
               ;
               but
               this
               ,
               neither
               necessitie
               nor
               time
               can
               lessen
               ,
               but
               with
               it
               increaseth
               ,
               and
               shooteth
               forth
               new
               sprigges
               and
               suckers
               ,
               neuer
               before
               seene
               ,
               nor
               vsed
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               against
               which
               neither
               suffice
               Lawes
               nor
               Statutes
               .
               And
               that
               doctrine
               of
               Tacitus
               is
               now
               come
               to
               bee
               verified
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               not
               any
               gre●ter
               signe
               of
               corruption
               of
               manners
               ,
               then
               multiplicitie
               of
               Lawes
               .
               And
               
               we
               now
               liue
               in
               those
               dangerous
               times
               ,
               whereof
               Saint
               Paul
               speaketh
               ;
               and
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               I
               may
               be
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               likewise
               an
               argument
               or
               signe
               ,
               that
               the
               Subiect
               is
               neare
               it's
               end
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               daily
               growes
               decaying
               ,
               wherein
               these
               signes
               and
               tokens
               are
               to
               bee
               seene
               ;
               One
               disorder
               begetting
               another
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               order
               which
               Nature
               keepes
               with
               things
               that
               are
               to
               perish
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               all
               comes
               to
               ruine
               ;
               and
               this
               vniuersall
               fabricke
               sinkes
               to
               the
               bottome
               ,
               neuer
               more
               to
               be
               repaired
               .
               I
               wot
               well
               ,
               that
               whilest
               there
               be
               men
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               vices
               ,
               and
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               that
               few
               or
               none
               will
               cease
               to
               bee
               that
               which
               they
               are
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               humane
               weakenesse
               ,
               and
               mans
               propension
               and
               inclination
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               are
               not
               any
               remedies
               which
               will
               serue
               and
               turne
               wholly
               to
               cure
               and
               cut
               them
               off
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               thing
               impossible
               ,
               for
               that
               their
               beginning
               and
               cause
               doth
               proceed
               from
               Nature
               it selfe
               being
               corrupted
               .
               That
               which
               the
               worth
               and
               wisedome
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               may
               be
               able
               to
               effect
               ,
               is
               ;
               That
               they
               may
               daily
               proue
               lesse
               and
               lesse
               preiudiciall
               to
               the
               publike
               :
               and
               that
               the
               dissembling
               of
               abuses
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               before
               they
               take
               head
               ,
               be
               not
               a
               cause
               of
               seeing
               our selues
               brought
               to
               that
               estate
               ,
               which
               Salust
               writeth
               Rome
               was
               found
               in
               in
               Catilines
               time
               ,
               there
               being
               so
               good
               cause
               for
               to
               feare
               it
               .
               As
               also
               that
               they
               will
               draw
               after
               them
               Gods
               comminations
               and
               chastisements
               .
               When
               a
               kingdome
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               comes
               to
               the
               corruption
               of
               manners
               ,
               that
               men
               doe
               pamper
               and
               apparell
               themselues
               in
               curious
               manner
               ,
               like
               women
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               reckoning
               of
               their
               honestie
               ,
               but
               deale
               therewith
               as
               with
               any
               other
               thing
               that
               is
               vendible
               ,
               or
               set
               out
               to
               sale
               ;
               and
               that
               exquisite
               things
               ,
               for
               to
               please
               the
               palate
               ,
               are
               diligently
               sought
               after
               both
               by
               sea
               and
               land
               ;
               that
               they
               betake
               themselues
               to
               their
               ease
               and
               sleepe
               ,
               before
               the
               due
               time
               of
               their
               rest
               and
               sleepe
               be
               come
               ;
               that
               after
               their
               bellies
               be
               as
               full
               as
               euer
               they
               can
               hold
               ,
               they
               neuer
               cease
               crauing
               and
               cramming
               till
               it
               be
               noone
               ;
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               forbeare
               from
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               either
               hungry
               or
               thirsty
               ;
               not
               that
               they
               ease
               themselues
               out
               of
               
               wearinesse
               ,
               or
               keepe
               themselues
               warme
               against
               the
               extremity
               of
               the
               weather
               :
               but
               that
               they
               do
               all
               these
               things
               out
               of
               viciousnesse
               ,
               and
               before
               there
               is
               neede
               ;
               well
               may
               that
               Empire
               be
               giuen
               for
               lost
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               drawing
               neare
               to
               its
               last
               gaspe
               .
               For
               the
               people
               thereof
               ,
               when
               their
               owne
               meanes
               shall
               faile
               them
               ,
               for
               to
               fulfil
               their
               appetites
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               thirsting
               and
               greedy
               desire
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               what
               mischiefes
               will
               not
               they
               moue
               ,
               or
               what
               villanies
               will
               not
               they
               attempt
               ?
               For
               the
               minde
               that
               hath
               beene
               ill
               ,
               and
               long
               accustomed
               to
               delights
               ,
               can
               hardly
               be
               without
               them
               .
               And
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               enioy
               them
               ,
               by
               hooke
               or
               by
               crooke
               ,
               by
               one
               meanes
               or
               another
               ,
               though
               neuer
               so
               vniust
               and
               vnlawfull
               ,
               they
               will
               make
               a
               shift
               to
               get
               themselues
               into
               money
               ,
               though
               they
               spend
               it
               afterward
               idly
               &
               vainly
               in
               that
               profuse
               and
               lauish
               manner
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               did
               intend
               it
               .
            
             
               Let
               euery
               good
               King
               begge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               let
               vs
               all
               ioyne
               in
               the
               same
               prayer
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               times
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               come
               to
               these
               termes
               ,
               and
               that
               Kings
               will
               striue
               and
               studie
               to
               quench
               these
               sparkes
               before
               they
               breake
               forth
               into
               a
               flame
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               out
               the
               fire
               whilest
               it
               is
               but
               newly
               kindled
               ,
               lest
               it
               take
               hold
               on
               the
               whole
               building
               ,
               and
               helpe
               come
               too
               late
               .
               And
               because
               there
               are
               so
               many
               sortes
               of
               vices
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               to
               procure
               an
               vniuersall
               cure
               for
               them
               all
               ;
               that
               which
               is
               likeliest
               to
               doe
               most
               good
               ,
               will
               bee
               that
               selfe
               same
               medicine
               mentioned
               before
               in
               dyet
               and
               apparrell
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               good
               example
               of
               Kings
               ;
               and
               in
               imitation
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               great
               Lords
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               nearest
               in
               Court
               about
               their
               persons
               ;
               ioyning
               herewith
               the
               feare
               of
               their
               disfauour
               :
               letting
               them
               both
               see
               and
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               vicious
               fall
               backward
               ,
               and
               the
               vertuous
               come
               forward
               in
               honour
               ;
               and
               that
               onely
               vertue
               is
               the
               true
               meanes
               and
               surest
               way
               to
               bring
               men
               to
               great
               place
               and
               preferrement
               in
               the
               commonwealth
               .
               Let
               Kings
               hate
               these
               idle
               droanes
               ,
               these
               honey-suckers
               of
               other
               mens
               labours
               ,
               that
               liue
               all
               vpon
               the
               waste
               and
               spoile
               .
               Which
               kinde
               of
               people
               ,
               euen
               in
               reason
               of
               state
               ,
               are
               not
               good
               for
               the
               quiet
               of
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               euill
               cogitations
               and
               dangerous
               deuises
               
               that
               are
               bred
               in
               their
               mindes
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               time
               breake
               out
               .
               I
               would
               haue
               this
               imitation
               to
               bee
               the
               remedie
               for
               this
               so
               great
               an
               ill
               ;
               for
               neither
               penalties
               nor
               feare
               of
               punishment
               will
               doe
               any
               good
               vpon
               them
               .
               For
               hee
               that
               will
               not
               forbeare
               to
               sinne
               for
               feare
               of
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               will
               hardly
               refraine
               from
               mans
               .
               Let
               Kings
               therefore
               say
               and
               doe
               those
               things
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               haue
               their
               Subiects
               say
               and
               doe
               .
               And
               let
               their
               fauourites
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               nearest
               about
               them
               ,
               runne
               the
               like
               course
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               extend
               to
               the
               better
               sort
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               of
               ranke
               and
               qualitie
               ;
               for
               by
               this
               meane
               it
               will
               descend
               to
               those
               likewise
               that
               are
               of
               meaner
               condition
               :
               and
               then
               shall
               they
               see
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               good
               it
               will
               worke
               ,
               then
               either
               lawes
               or
               punishment
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               more
               naturall
               of
               the
               two
               ;
               for
               the
               one
               is
               founded
               vpon
               imitation
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               grounded
               vpon
               feare
               .
               And
               men
               doe
               more
               easily
               imitate
               those
               better
               things
               which
               they
               see
               actually
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               then
               depart
               from
               those
               worser
               things
               ,
               which
               they
               either
               heare
               or
               know
               to
               be
               prohibited
               .
               And
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               that
               their
               superiours
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               in
               place
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               command
               one
               thing
               and
               doe
               another
               ,
               they
               neither
               dread
               their
               threatnings
               ,
               nor
               obey
               their
               commandements
               .
               For
               perceiuing
               that
               they
               doe
               but
               imitate
               their
               actions
               ,
               they
               perswade
               themselues
               that
               none
               can
               ,
               without
               blushing
               ,
               punish
               the
               same
               sinne
               in
               them
               .
               Salust
               did
               aduise
               Caesar
               in
               the
               entrance
               to
               his
               Empire
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               would
               order
               his
               commonwealth
               aright
               ,
               he
               should
               first
               of
               all
               begin
               with
               reformation
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               ;
               (
               as
               Pliny
               saith
               )
               
                 Vita
                 Principis
                 censura
                 est
                 ,
                 eaque
                 perpetua
                 ;
                 ad
                 hanc
                 dirigimur
                 ,
              
               
               
                 ad
                 hanc
                 conuertimur
              
               .
               The
               life
               of
               a
               Prince
               is
               a
               perpetuall
               censure
               ;
               and
               according
               thereunto
               doe
               we
               guide
               and
               gouerne
               our selues
               .
               And
               let
               it
               not
               seeme
               vnto
               any
               ,
               that
               this
               remedie
               of
               the
               imitation
               of
               Kings
               is
               slow
               ,
               and
               long
               ,
               and
               will
               aske
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               time
               ;
               for
               where
               there
               is
               met
               together
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               it's
               center
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               may
               corrupt
               and
               hurt
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               capable
               of
               being
               corrupted
               ,
               when
               as
               neither
               Kings
               nor
               their
               Lawes
               are
               able
               to
               hinder
               it
               ,
               in
               vaine
               is
               it
               
               indeuoured
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               imagined
               ,
               that
               that
               may
               bee
               cured
               in
               a
               few
               yeares
               ,
               which
               hath
               layen
               sicke
               so
               many
               .
               But
               till
               such
               time
               ,
               as
               men
               grow
               vp
               like
               new
               plants
               ,
               and
               haue
               accustomed
               themselues
               to
               vertue
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               through
               the
               tendernesse
               of
               their
               youth
               they
               may
               not
               grow
               awry
               ;
               Being
               therein
               likewise
               holpen
               ,
               by
               the
               example
               of
               their
               betters
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               not
               any
               Artifice
               ,
               so
               powerfull
               and
               effectuall
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               imitation
               ,
               which
               I
               now
               speake
               of
               ;
               for
               it
               being
               a
               cure
               so
               conformable
               vnto
               nature
               ,
               it
               will
               worke
               by
               degrees
               ;
               whereof
               we
               shall
               not
               know
               the
               benefit
               ,
               till
               we
               haue
               enioyed
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               because
               there
               are
               both
               diseased
               persons
               ,
               
               and
               diseases
               (
               as
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               hath
               obserued
               )
               which
               are
               neither
               remedied
               by
               sweet
               potions
               ,
               nor
               purged
               away
               by
               bitter
               pills
               ;
               A
               maine
               reason
               whereof
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               themselues
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               be
               cured
               ,
               nor
               will
               admit
               of
               the
               example
               of
               Kings
               ,
               nor
               the
               feare
               of
               their
               Lawes
               :
               it
               is
               fit
               this
               other
               remedie
               should
               be
               vsed
               ,
               of
               punishment
               and
               chastisement
               ,
               without
               dissimulation
               .
               For
               many
               times
               the
               motiue
               of
               sinning
               is
               the
               facilitie
               of
               forgiuing
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               knowne
               case
               ,
               that
               people
               by
               punishment
               become
               obedient
               ;
               but
               by
               pardoning
               ,
               proud
               and
               insolent
               .
               The
               ill
               and
               vicious
               ,
               are
               so
               possessed
               and
               inabled
               in
               their
               vices
               ,
               by
               their
               long
               continuance
               ,
               that
               if
               Kings
               should
               not
               shew
               some
               mettall
               and
               courage
               ,
               they
               would
               possesse
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               carry
               all
               things
               away
               before
               them
               ,
               in
               that
               violent
               manner
               ,
               
               that
               the
               good
               should
               not
               be
               able
               to
               liue
               amongst
               thē
               .
               By
               chastising
               the
               bad
               ,
               (
               saith
               Baldus
               )
               the
               good
               liue
               in
               safety
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               (
               and
               not
               in
               vaine
               )
               according
               to
               Plato
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               were
               Lawes
               instituted
               ,
               and
               regall
               power
               ,
               the
               stroke
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               the
               discipline
               of
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               hangmans
               whip
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               as
               necessary
               for
               mans
               life
               ,
               as
               those
               4.
               
               Elements
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               liue
               &
               breathe
               .
               Let
               Kings
               take
               this
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               beleeue
               it
               ,
               That
               that
               commonwealth
               is
               in
               great
               danger
               ,
               where
               the
               Kings
               reputation
               goes
               decaying
               ;
               and
               the
               force
               of
               Iustice
               looseth
               it's
               strength
               .
               For
               thereby
               vices
               assume
               licence
               vnto
               themselues
               ;
               and
               their
               owners
               perseuere
               ,
               
               and
               go
               on
               in
               them
               .
               Here
               a
               remisse
               Prince
               is
               a
               sharpe
               sword
               ,
               and
               doth
               neuer
               more
               grieuously
               punish
               then
               when
               hee
               doth
               most
               pardon
               .
               Punishment
               and
               chastisement
               onely
               offend
               the
               delinquent
               ;
               but
               remission
               ,
               
                 la
                 ley
                 ,
                 al
                 Rey
                 ,
                 y
                 la
                 Grey
                 ,
              
               the
               Law
               ,
               King
               ,
               and
               people
               .
               By
               remission
               ,
               Lawes
               and
               Kings
               grow
               in
               contempt
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               commonwealth
               infected
               .
               Whereas
               by
               chastisement
               the
               Law
               is
               obeyed
               and
               kept
               ;
               the
               King
               feared
               and
               honoured
               ;
               and
               the
               kingdome
               maintained
               in
               peace
               and
               iustice
               .
               I
               doe
               not
               treat
               here
               of
               those
               cruell
               and
               rigorous
               punishments
               which
               some
               seuere
               Iudges
               inflict
               ,
               for
               remedies
               and
               cures
               of
               so
               much
               rigour
               ,
               are
               violent
               ,
               and
               do
               sooner
               kill
               ,
               and
               make
               an
               end
               of
               their
               Subiects
               ,
               then
               heale
               and
               recouer
               them
               by
               little
               and
               little
               .
               Wherefore
               in
               point
               of
               correction
               ,
               a
               commonwealth
               must
               vse
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               caution
               and
               prudence
               .
               And
               for
               that
               hee
               who
               pretends
               by
               maine
               strength
               to
               resist
               the
               furious
               current
               of
               a
               swift
               riuer
               ;
               or
               by
               roughnesse
               ,
               to
               tame
               a
               head-strong
               horse
               ,
               shall
               shew
               himselfe
               as
               insolent
               ,
               as
               impertinent
               ;
               rigour
               with
               gentlenesse
               ,
               and
               iustice
               with
               mercie
               ,
               will
               doe
               well
               :
               which
               if
               they
               go
               not
               hand
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               kisse
               each
               other
               ,
               they
               are
               both
               but
               the
               occasion
               of
               greater
               corruption
               .
               For
               it
               is
               an
               erronious
               discourse
               in
               those
               that
               thinke
               ,
               that
               publike
               conseruation
               consisteth
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               cruell
               chastisements
               ,
               and
               sharpe
               and
               rigorous
               sentences
               ,
               bee
               they
               of
               death
               or
               otherwise
               ;
               For
               these
               doe
               rather
               dispeople
               ,
               and
               desolate
               ,
               then
               correct
               and
               amend
               a
               kingdome
               .
               And
               as
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               bad
               Physitians
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               corrupt
               and
               infectious
               aire
               ,
               to
               see
               many
               fall
               sicke
               ,
               and
               dye
               ;
               so
               likewise
               is
               it
               of
               carelesse
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               ill
               preuention
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               contagious
               corruption
               of
               vices
               ,
               and
               euill
               manners
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               many
               criminall
               iudgements
               ,
               many
               punishments
               ,
               and
               cruell
               chastisements
               .
               And
               who
               is
               he
               that
               knowes
               the
               principall
               cause
               thereof
               ?
               it
               may
               bee
               this
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               bee
               that
               ,
               or
               all
               together
               ,
               howsoeuer
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               is
               all
               ill
               .
               And
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               so
               great
               ,
               so
               vniuersall
               ,
               and
               so
               pernicious
               an
               ill
               ,
               that
               if
               Christian
               Kings
               carry
               not
               a
               very
               watchfull
               eye
               ouer
               their
               Subiects
               manners
               ,
               
               in
               not
               suffering
               them
               to
               flie
               out
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               ,
               be
               able
               to
               refraine
               them
               ,
               and
               remedie
               what
               is
               amisse
               ;
               for
               euill
               custome
               being
               once
               habituated
               (
               according
               vnto
               Galen
               ,
               and
               others
               )
               is
               an
               acquired
               nature
               ,
               and
               engendreth
               an
               habite
               ,
               which
               being
               mans
               naturall
               inclination
               ,
               carries
               him
               along
               after
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               great
               is
               his
               inclination
               to
               delights
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               the
               prouocations
               ,
               and
               ill
               examples
               which
               draw
               him
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               poure
               oyle
               as
               it
               were
               vpon
               that
               fire
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               be
               not
               the
               more
               diligence
               and
               care
               vsed
               in
               the
               quenching
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               must
               necessarily
               spread
               it selfe
               abroad
               ,
               and
               extend
               it selfe
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               and
               more
               especially
               into
               those
               Cities
               and
               countries
               where
               there
               is
               much
               commerce
               and
               trading
               in
               Merchandise
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               Kings
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               such
               a
               concourse
               of
               diuerse
               and
               sundrie
               nations
               ,
               there
               being
               not
               any
               one
               of
               them
               which
               hath
               not
               it's
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               vertues
               ,
               as
               also
               it
               's
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               vices
               .
               Their
               vertues
               men
               hardly
               take
               hold
               on
               ;
               but
               their
               vices
               ,
               those
               cleaue
               easily
               vnto
               them
               of
               themselues
               :
               and
               by
               this
               their
               Commerce
               and
               Trading
               ,
               remaine
               engrauen
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
               And
               what
               was
               before
               but
               an
               inclination
               ,
               being
               now
               become
               a
               custome
               ,
               vice
               engendreth
               vice
               ;
               and
               one
               appetite
               maketh
               way
               for
               another
               .
               Lycurgus
               saith
               ,
               That
               it
               more
               importeth
               a
               State
               to
               see
               that
               it's
               Cities
               bee
               not
               infected
               with
               the
               ill
               customes
               and
               manners
               of
               Strangers
               ,
               then
               to
               preserue
               them
               from
               the
               plague
               ,
               the
               pestilence
               ,
               or
               other
               the
               like
               contagious
               diseases
               .
               For
               these
               ,
               Time
               asswageth
               and
               consumeth
               ;
               but
               those
               ,
               are
               with
               time
               increased
               and
               augmented
               .
               Three
               Embassadours
               of
               the
               Cretans
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               being
               of
               a
               different
               Sect
               ,
               made
               their
               ioynt
               entrance
               into
               Rome
               .
               The
               Senate
               gaue
               them
               audience
               .
               And
               Cato
               being
               there
               ,
               whom
               (
               for
               his
               great
               authoritie
               )
               they
               did
               much
               reuerence
               ,
               and
               was
               indeed
               as
               an
               Oracle
               amongst
               them
               ,
               gaue
               his
               vote
               ,
               and
               opinion
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               haue
               them
               d●spatcht
               thence
               with
               all
               possible
               speed
               ,
               before
               the
               corruption
               of
               their
               manners
               should
               corrupt
               the
               Romane
               Common-wealth
               .
            
             
             
               This
               care
               ought
               Kings
               to
               take
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               haue
               neuer
               a
               Cato
               ,
               that
               will
               tell
               them
               ;
               neuer
               a
               Councellour
               that
               will
               aduise
               them
               ,
               that
               in
               no
               kinde
               of
               manner
               ,
               nor
               vpon
               any
               occasion
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               ought
               they
               either
               in
               their
               Court
               ,
               or
               kingdome
               ,
               suffer
               any
               man
               (
               no
               though
               hee
               be
               an
               Ambassadour
               )
               to
               reside
               there
               ,
               being
               different
               in
               his
               Religion
               ,
               manners
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               .
               For
               their
               treating
               and
               conuersing
               with
               vs
               ,
               serues
               to
               no
               other
               purpose
               ,
               but
               to
               bring
               in
               vices
               ,
               and
               banish
               vertues
               ,
               to
               worke
               vpon
               weake
               and
               wauering
               mindes
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               the
               naturall
               Subiects
               of
               another
               Prince
               ,
               from
               Gods
               true
               worship
               ,
               and
               due
               obseruance
               of
               his
               diuine
               Law.
               And
               this
               was
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Ancients
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               who
               would
               neuer
               giue
               consent
               and
               allowance
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               bee
               any
               thing
               intertained
               or
               receiued
               into
               their
               commonwealths
               ,
               whereby
               mens
               mindes
               might
               grow
               cold
               ,
               or
               be
               withdrawne
               in
               any
               one
               point
               or
               tittle
               from
               the
               worship
               and
               adoration
               of
               their
               Gods.
               And
               very
               fit
               for
               these
               times
               were
               that
               Law
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               which
               did
               punish
               him
               with
               death
               ,
               that
               should
               bring
               in
               any
               new
               vse
               ,
               or
               strange
               custome
               .
               And
               the
               Cretans
               ,
               did
               in
               their
               ordinarie
               Letanies
               desire
               ,
               that
               no
               new
               custome
               might
               enter
               into
               their
               city
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               a
               contagious
               disease
               ,
               and
               cleaueth
               as
               close
               as
               the
               plague
               or
               pestilence
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               Lawes
               of
               Egypt
               permit
               any
               new
               tune
               in
               their
               Musicke
               ,
               or
               any
               new
               kinde
               of
               song
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               were
               first
               examined
               by
               those
               that
               were
               in
               place
               of
               gouernment
               .
               For
               (
               as
               Plato
               affirmeth
               )
               a
               Commonwealth
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Musicke
               ,
               
               admitteth
               changes
               ;
               And
               that
               for
               the
               auoiding
               of
               this
               mischiefe
               ,
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               permitted
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               introduced
               any
               new
               kinde
               of
               tunes
               ,
               or
               Musicke
               ,
               together
               wherewith
               mens
               mindes
               receiue
               some
               change
               and
               alteration
               .
               Aristotle
               did
               aduise
               those
               that
               would
               bee
               vertuous
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               vse
               Musicke
               ,
               nor
               musicall
               instruments
               ,
               to
               incite
               them
               to
               be
               vicious
               .
               For
               Musicke
               being
               a
               diuine
               gift
               ,
               and
               very
               powerfull
               to
               moue
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               perswade
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               sung
               ,
               if
               they
               accustome
               themselues
               to
               play
               
               and
               sing
               holy
               lessons
               ,
               &
               honest
               songs
               ,
               they
               therby
               accustome
               themselues
               to
               be
               honest
               and
               vertuous
               .
               And
               therefore
               anciently
               your
               Kings
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Priests
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               apply
               themselues
               to
               contemplation
               ,
               did
               vse
               Musicke
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               suspended
               their
               senses
               ,
               and
               remained
               as
               it
               were
               swallowed
               vp
               in
               God.
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               many
               men
               haue
               therewith
               beene
               robbed
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               honours
               ,
               and
               daily
               much
               hurt
               doth
               ensue
               thereby
               .
               For
               it
               is
               able
               to
               doe
               much
               ,
               and
               greate
               is
               the
               force
               and
               power
               which
               it
               hath
               ouer
               mens
               manners
               .
               And
               if
               you
               will
               not
               beleeue
               me
               ,
               obserue
               but
               the
               hurt
               ,
               which
               your
               new
               wanton
               tunes
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               lasciuious
               wordes
               ,
               and
               gesticulations
               vsed
               in
               them
               ,
               haue
               wrought
               of
               late
               amongst
               not
               onely
               the
               common
               ,
               but
               better
               sort
               of
               people
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               shut
               vp
               all
               that
               hath
               beene
               said
               in
               three
               points
               .
               First
               of
               all
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               much
               importeth
               ,
               that
               a
               Prince
               bee
               good
               in
               himselfe
               ;
               for
               that
               all
               men
               make
               their
               Imitation
               after
               that
               patterne
               that
               hee
               sets
               before
               them
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               God
               placed
               him
               in
               so
               high
               and
               eminent
               a
               place
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               by
               the
               resplendour
               of
               his
               vertues
               ,
               hee
               should
               giue
               light
               to
               the
               whole
               kingdome
               ;
               and
               that
               both
               by
               his
               life
               and
               example
               ,
               he
               should
               exemplifie
               and
               indoctrinate
               his
               Subiects
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               included
               in
               the
               name
               and
               office
               of
               King
               ,
               to
               rule
               and
               gouerne
               the
               kingdome
               by
               good
               and
               wholsome
               Lawes
               ,
               but
               likewise
               to
               teach
               and
               instruct
               the
               people
               by
               his
               vertues
               .
               This
               ought
               to
               bee
               (
               say
               Socrates
               and
               Plato
               )
               the
               end
               and
               ayme
               of
               Kings
               ,
               to
               direct
               their
               Subiects
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               they
               practising
               it
               first
               themselues
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               strongest
               and
               forciblest
               argument
               to
               perswade
               it
               .
               For
               the
               execution
               of
               that
               which
               is
               perswaded
               and
               commanded
               ,
               doth
               secure
               the
               passage
               ,
               doth
               make
               the
               worke
               sauourie
               ,
               and
               doth
               facilitate
               the
               trouble
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               Lawes
               may
               bee
               the
               better
               kept
               ,
               Kings
               must
               obey
               ,
               and
               keepe
               them
               ;
               for
               it
               will
               seeme
               an
               vniust
               thing
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               establish
               and
               ordaine
               that
               ,
               which
               themselues
               will
               not
               keepe
               and
               obserue
               .
               They
               must
               
               doe
               as
               Lycurgus
               did
               ,
               who
               neuer
               enacted
               any
               thing
               which
               he
               himselfe
               did
               not
               punctually
               performe
               .
               And
               it
               was
               a
               Romane
               Edict
               ;
               
                 Vse
                 el
                 Rey
                 de
                 la
                 Ley
                 ,
                 que
                 hiziere
                 para
                 la
                 grey
                 :
              
               Let
               the
               King
               that
               law
               keepe
               ,
               which
               he
               makes
               for
               his
               sheepe
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               they
               bee
               very
               carefull
               and
               watchfull
               ouer
               the
               whole
               kingdome
               ,
               but
               more
               particularly
               ouer
               the
               Court
               ;
               for
               from
               thence
               is
               diffused
               all
               the
               good
               ,
               or
               ill
               ;
               as
               likewise
               in
               curtalling
               the
               excesses
               of
               apparrell
               ,
               the
               superfluities
               of
               feasts
               and
               banquets
               ,
               of
               gaming
               ,
               of
               sports
               ,
               and
               pastimes
               ,
               of
               lightnesse
               in
               behauiour
               ,
               of
               licentiousnesse
               in
               courting
               of
               women
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               wastefull
               expences
               which
               might
               very
               well
               be
               excused
               ,
               in
               weddings
               ,
               in
               iewells
               ,
               and
               dressings
               both
               in
               the
               women
               and
               the
               men
               .
               Then
               began
               Rome
               to
               grow
               ranke
               in
               Luxurie
               ,
               and
               prophanenesse
               ,
               when
               your
               gilded
               bed-steds
               ,
               your
               costly
               pauilions
               ,
               your
               stately
               canopies
               ,
               your
               ritch
               hangings
               ,
               your
               curious
               tables
               ,
               your
               glorious
               cupboords
               of
               plate
               ,
               your
               gybing
               Iesters
               ,
               and
               your
               various
               Instruments
               of
               Musicke
               were
               brought
               in
               ,
               which
               were
               then
               in
               great
               vse
               and
               request
               ,
               for
               to
               prouoke
               and
               stirre
               vp
               the
               appetite
               in
               those
               their
               tedious
               and
               sumptuous
               suppers
               ;
               as
               if
               ,
               for
               to
               go
               to
               hell
               ,
               there
               were
               neede
               of
               such
               a
               wind-lace
               ,
               or
               wheeling
               about
               ,
               the
               way
               being
               (
               as
               it
               is
               )
               so
               easie
               and
               direct
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               go
               it
               blindfold
               .
               Causes
               all
               of
               them
               of
               iust
               feare
               ,
               and
               fore-runners
               likewise
               of
               the
               ruine
               and
               perdition
               of
               any
               Monarchy
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               as
               they
               haue
               beene
               heretofore
               of
               others
               that
               haue
               been
               ouerthrowne
               by
               the
               like
               meanes
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               conclude
               with
               this
               sense
               ,
               and
               to
               shut
               vp
               the
               doore
               likewise
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               ;
               wee
               are
               to
               presuppose
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               common
               both
               in
               diuine
               and
               humane
               Letters
               ,
               That
               by
               the
               hands
               ,
               wherein
               particularly
               consists
               the
               Touching
               ,
               are
               vnderstood
               workes
               ;
               because
               they
               are
               the
               Instruments
               by
               which
               they
               are
               done
               ,
               Moses
               deliuering
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               Hebrewes
               did
               see
               the
               wonders
               which
               God
               had
               wrought
               in
               their
               fauour
               ,
               
               saith
               ,
               
                 Viderunt
                 manum
                 magnam
                 ,
                 quam
                 exercuerat
                 Dominus
                 :
              
               They
               saw
               that
               great
               worke
               (
               which
               the
               originall
               
               renders
               ,
               that
               great
               hand
               )
               which
               the
               Lord
               exercised
               vpon
               the
               Aegyptians
               .
               
               And
               besides
               this
               ,
               it
               hath
               another
               signification
               (
               as
               is
               obserued
               by
               
                 Pierius
                 Valerianus
              
               )
               an
               open
               hand
               ,
               being
               the
               Symbole
               of
               eloquence
               ;
               expressing
               that
               efficacy
               ,
               and
               perswasiue
               power
               that
               lies
               in
               well
               couched
               words
               .
               Works
               and
               words
               being
               both
               very
               necessary
               in
               Kings
               ,
               Execution
               in
               the
               one
               ;
               and
               Elocution
               in
               the
               other
               .
               And
               because
               all
               Princes
               cannot
               performe
               these
               offices
               of
               doing
               and
               saying
               ,
               by
               themselues
               ,
               they
               must
               haue
               another
               tongue
               ,
               and
               other
               hands
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               must
               speake
               ,
               and
               doe
               ;
               and
               the
               tongue
               whereby
               they
               must
               speake
               ;
               and
               the
               hands
               ,
               whereby
               they
               must
               touch
               ,
               and
               handle
               all
               things
               (
               for
               their
               owne
               are
               not
               able
               to
               doe
               it
               )
               must
               bee
               their
               fauourites
               .
               Policratus
               ,
               in
               his
               booke
               directed
               to
               Traiane
               ,
               saith
               ,
               That
               your
               great
               Lords
               in
               Court
               ,
               and
               Kings
               fauourites
               ,
               are
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               kingdome
               .
               And
               ,
               as
               in
               mans
               body
               ,
               they
               are
               naturally
               disposed
               ,
               and
               ready
               prepared
               for
               to
               succour
               and
               assist
               all
               the
               other
               members
               ;
               so
               they
               should
               be
               at
               hand
               for
               to
               helpe
               and
               reliue
               all
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               the
               formost
               in
               all
               dangers
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               other
               occasions
               that
               will
               offer
               themselues
               ,
               which
               neither
               are
               ,
               nor
               can
               bee
               wanting
               to
               Kings
               and
               kingdomes
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Philosopher
               said
               of
               the
               hands
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               Instrument
               of
               Instruments
               .
               For
               without
               them
               nothing
               can
               be
               done
               ;
               neither
               can
               Kings
               of
               themselues
               do
               all
               .
               They
               haue
               need
               of
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Fauourites
               ,
               which
               are
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               their
               hands
               .
               In
               the
               subsequent
               Chapters
               ,
               we
               shall
               discourse
               somewhat
               a
               little
               of
               them
               .
               God
               grant
               ,
               that
               little
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               ,
               what
               ere
               it
               bee
               ,
               may
               worke
               some
               good
               .
               And
               first
               of
               all
               we
               will
               treate
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               fitting
               to
               haue
               Fauourites
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             fit
             for
             Kings
             to
             haue
             Fauourites
             .
          
           
             FAuourites
             being
             (
             as
             they
             are
             )
             the
             workmanship
             of
             Kings
             ,
             receiuing
             their
             forme
             and
             fashion
             from
             their
             good
             liking
             ;
             which
             creatures
             of
             their
             making
             ,
             wee
             haue
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
             We
             shall
             handsomely
             fall
             here
             vpon
             that
             which
             in
             this
             is
             put
             to
             the
             question
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             answer
             thereunto
             very
             easie
             .
             For
             a
             Fauourite
             being
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             as
             a
             particular
             friend
             ,
             and
             friendship
             being
             to
             bee
             
               inter
               aequales
            
             ,
             betweene
             those
             that
             are
             of
             equall
             condition
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             that
             those
             that
             are
             Subiects
             and
             seruants
             to
             their
             King
             and
             Master
             can
             not
             hold
             it
             with
             him
             ;
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             behold
             ,
             and
             treate
             with
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             reuerence
             ,
             respecting
             alwayes
             his
             royall
             Maiestie
             ,
             which
             (
             according
             to
             that
             other
             Poet
             )
             
               No
               cabe
               en
               vn
               saco
               con
               el
               Amor
            
             ;
             is
             not
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             sacke
             with
             loue
             .
             And
             without
             loue
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             friendship
             .
             True
             it
             is
             that
             Aristotle
             and
             some
             other
             Philosophers
             affirme
             ,
             that
             this
             difference
             may
             easily
             bee
             reconciled
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             hee
             that
             is
             in
             the
             higher
             and
             more
             eminent
             place
             ,
             may
             stoope
             so
             low
             ,
             and
             fashion
             himselfe
             in
             that
             euen
             measure
             to
             his
             Inferiour
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             both
             remaine
             vpon
             equall
             tearmes
             .
             But
             this
             can
             hardly
             square
             and
             suite
             well
             with
             Kings
             towards
             their
             Fauourites
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             an
             indecorum
             ,
             and
             vnseemely
             thing
             in
             a
             humane
             bodie
             ,
             that
             the
             head
             should
             abase
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             become
             equall
             with
             the
             shoulder
             ;
             so
             ,
             were
             it
             prodigious
             and
             monstrous
             ,
             that
             Kings
             ,
             which
             are
             Heads
             ,
             and
             hold
             that
             Soueraigntie
             which
             God
             hath
             giuen
             them
             ,
             should
             stoope
             so
             low
             to
             their
             Subiects
             ,
             that
             the
             eminencie
             should
             not
             appeare
             
             they
             haue
             ouer
             them
             .
             And
             that
             other
             meanes
             which
             may
             be
             vsed
             in
             raysing
             a
             subiect
             ,
             or
             Fauorite
             to
             that
             hight
             that
             hee
             may
             be
             equall
             with
             his
             King
             ,
             bringeth
             with
             that
             a
             great
             inconuenience
             .
             For
             a
             Crowne
             &
             Scepter
             royall
             ,
             cannot
             endure
             any
             fellowship
             with
             equality
             .
             And
             therefore
             these
             two
             meanes
             may
             pare
             and
             fit
             well
             with
             friends
             ,
             that
             hauing
             professed
             friendship
             ,
             when
             their
             estates
             were
             equall
             ,
             the
             one
             growes
             inferiour
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             eyther
             good
             fortune
             ,
             or
             good
             diligence
             ,
             hauing
             preferred
             his
             fellow
             and
             friend
             .
             But
             with
             Kings
             there
             cannot
             be
             held
             this
             correspondency
             and
             equality
             .
             And
             it
             is
             King
             Salomons
             counsaill
             ,
             who
             saith
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             not
             fitting
             for
             any
             man
             to
             entertaine
             friendship
             and
             communication
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             are
             too
             mighty
             .
             
               Ditiori
               te
               ,
               ne
               socius
               fueris
               ;
               Quid
               communicabit
               cacabus
               ad
               ●llam
               ?
               Quando
               enim
               se
               colliserint
               ,
               confringetur
               :
            
             Haue
             no
             fellowship
             with
             one
             that
             is
             mightier
             and
             richer
             then
             thy selfe
             .
             For
             how
             agree
             the
             Kettle
             and
             the
             earthen
             Pot
             together
             ?
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             one
             bee
             smitten
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             broken
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             but
             diligently
             obserue
             the
             sacred
             history
             of
             the
             Kings
             which
             were
             ouer
             Gods
             people
             ,
             you
             shall
             there
             finde
             little
             mention
             of
             Fauorites
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             it
             will
             likewise
             seeme
             vnreasonable
             ,
             that
             kings
             should
             be
             debarr'd
             that
             ,
             without
             which
             (
             to
             all
             mens
             seeming
             )
             mans
             life
             cannot
             bee
             well
             past
             ouer
             .
             
               ●Nemo
               sine
               amicis
               ,
               spectet
               viuere
            
             ;
             (
             said
             the
             said
             Philosopher
             )
             Let
             no
             man
             looke
             to
             liue
             without
             friends
             .
             And
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             are
             full
             of
             the
             commoditie
             ,
             and
             benefit
             ,
             which
             faithfull
             friends
             afford
             ,
             being
             as
             necessary
             for
             the
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             fire
             ,
             and
             water
             ;
             and
             for
             no
             estate
             so
             important
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             of
             Kings
             ,
             who
             for
             that
             they
             haue
             so
             many
             ,
             so
             weighty
             ,
             and
             so
             secret
             businesses
             ,
             their
             estate
             were
             intollerable
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             they
             were
             able
             to
             beare
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             not
             haue
             the
             libertie
             of
             hauing
             friends
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             might
             communicate
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             they
             might
             receiue
             some
             ease
             ,
             of
             those
             troubles
             ,
             and
             care
             ,
             which
             great
             offices
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             bring
             with
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             for
             to
             giue
             satisfaction
             vnto
             that
             which
             is
             here
             pretended
             to
             be
             auerred
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             That
             Aristotle
             ,
             and
             other
             ,
             both
             Philosophers
             and
             Diuines
             teach
             (
             which
             is
             no
             more
             then
             what
             experience
             plainly
             prooues
             vnto
             vs
             )
             That
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             Loue
             ,
             or
             friendship
             ;
             The
             one
             Interessall
             ,
             or
             
               cum
               foenore
            
             ,
             whose
             end
             ,
             is
             its
             proper
             profit
             .
             The
             other
             hath
             with
             it
             a
             more
             gentile
             &
             noble
             intent
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             loue
             and
             wish
             well
             to
             that
             which
             deserueth
             to
             bee
             beloued
             :
             and
             this
             is
             called
             
               Amor
               amicitiae
            
             ,
             the
             loue
             of
             friendship
             .
             The
             other
             ,
             
               Amor
               concupiscentiae
            
             ,
             the
             loue
             of
             concupiscence
             .
             And
             with
             very
             good
             reason
             ,
             for
             that
             therein
             there
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             the
             face
             of
             true
             friendship
             .
             From
             these
             two
             Loues
             ,
             as
             from
             two
             diuerse
             rootes
             ,
             spring
             forth
             two
             different
             sorts
             of
             Fauorites
             .
             The
             one
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             great
             parts
             and
             qualities
             haue
             deserued
             to
             carry
             after
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             good
             wills
             and
             affections
             of
             their
             equals
             ,
             but
             euen
             of
             Kings
             themselues
             .
             And
             when
             these
             abilities
             are
             so
             extraordinary
             and
             aduantagious
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             deeme
             it
             inconuenient
             that
             Kings
             should
             more
             particularly
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             more
             extraordinary
             manner
             ,
             apply
             their
             affection
             vnto
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             it
             would
             rather
             lay
             a
             spot
             and
             blemish
             vpon
             them
             ,
             if
             notice
             should
             be
             taken
             ,
             that
             they
             equally
             entertaine
             all
             ,
             or
             not
             esteeme
             and
             prize
             them
             most
             that
             merit
             most
             to
             be
             esteemed
             .
             For
             in
             all
             good
             reason
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             inequality
             ,
             then
             to
             equall
             all
             alike
             .
          
           
             Plato
             said
             very
             well
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             not
             any
             virtue
             of
             that
             force
             and
             efficacie
             ,
             for
             to
             catch
             and
             steale
             away
             mens
             hearts
             .
             Nor
             herein
             doe
             we
             need
             the
             testimonies
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             for
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             saith
             ,
             
               Vt
               mors
               ,
               est
               dilectio
            
             ,
             loue
             is
             strong
             as
             death
             .
             The
             coales
             thereof
             are
             coales
             of
             fire
             ,
             which
             hath
             a
             most
             vehement
             flame
             ,
             it
             beares
             all
             away
             before
             it
             .
             And
             in
             this
             its
             force
             and
             strength
             ,
             friendship
             and
             loue
             are
             much
             alike
             .
             And
             building
             on
             this
             ground
             ,
             I
             say
             ;
             That
             very
             well
             there
             may
             be
             said
             to
             bee
             friendship
             betweene
             a
             King
             and
             a
             Fauorite
             ;
             for
             that
             their
             soules
             haue
             in
             their
             birth
             and
             beginning
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             their
             first
             originall
             )
             equall
             noblenesse
             .
             
             And
             your
             noblest
             friendship
             proceeds
             from
             the
             soule
             .
             Very
             famous
             and
             much
             celebrated
             was
             that
             friendship
             betwixt
             Prince
             Ionathan
             (
             the
             onely
             heire
             of
             the
             kingdome
             )
             and
             that
             worthy
             noble
             Dauid
             .
             And
             so
             great
             was
             the
             loue
             that
             was
             betweene
             them
             ,
             
             that
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               anima
               Ionathae
               conglutinata
               erat
               animae
               Dauid
               ,
               &
               dilexit
               eum
               Ionathas
               quasi
               animam
               suam
               .
            
             The
             soule
             of
             Ionathan
             was
             knit
             with
             the
             soule
             of
             Dauid
             ;
             and
             that
             Ionathan
             loued
             him
             ,
             as
             his
             owne
             soule
             .
             And
             I
             further
             affirme
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             very
             fit
             and
             conuenient
             that
             Kings
             should
             loue
             those
             with
             aduantage
             ,
             that
             haue
             the
             aduantage
             of
             others
             in
             vertue
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             learning
             .
             And
             such
             should
             be
             those
             ,
             that
             serue
             and
             attend
             the
             persons
             of
             Princes
             ;
             for
             ordinarily
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             Nursery
             are
             these
             plants
             your
             Fauourites
             drawne
             .
             When
             Nabuchadnezzar
             ,
             King
             of
             Babilon
             ,
             besieged
             and
             tooke
             by
             force
             of
             armes
             the
             Citie
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             he
             carried
             away
             from
             thence
             great
             spoiles
             of
             gold
             and
             siluer
             ;
             but
             that
             ,
             which
             hee
             much
             more
             prized
             then
             all
             this
             Treasure
             ,
             were
             the
             sonnes
             of
             the
             chiefest
             Noblemen
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             lineally
             descended
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             that
             kingdome
             ;
             and
             gaue
             especiall
             order
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             choose
             and
             cull
             out
             those
             that
             had
             the
             best
             and
             ablest
             parts
             ,
             both
             of
             nature
             and
             acquisition
             ;
             those
             that
             were
             of
             the
             best
             disposition
             ,
             the
             most
             learned
             ,
             and
             best
             taught
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             being
             accompanied
             with
             these
             good
             qualities
             ,
             they
             might
             merit
             to
             attend
             in
             the
             Court
             and
             Chamber
             of
             the
             King.
             
             
               Et
               ait
               Rex
               Asphenez
               Praeposito
               Eunuchorum
               ,
               vt
               introduceret
               de
               filijs
               Israel
               ,
               &
               de
               semine
               Regio
               ,
               &
               Tyrannorum
               pueros
               ,
               in
               quibus
               nulla
               esset
               macula
               ,
               decoros
               forma
               ,
               &
               eruditos
               omni
               sapientia
               ,
               cautos
               scientia
               ,
               &
               doctos
               disciplina
               ,
               &
               qui
               possent
               stare
               in
               palatio
               Regis
               :
            
             And
             the
             King
             spake
             vnto
             Ashpenez
             ,
             the
             Master
             of
             his
             Eunuchs
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             bring
             certaine
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Kings
             seed
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Princes
             ;
             Children
             in
             whom
             was
             no
             blemish
             ,
             but
             well-fauoured
             ,
             and
             skilfull
             in
             all
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             cunning
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             Science
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             had
             abilitie
             in
             them
             to
             stand
             
             in
             the
             Kings
             palace
             .
             And
             this
             election
             fell
             out
             so
             luckily
             ,
             and
             proued
             to
             be
             of
             that
             profit
             and
             benefit
             ,
             that
             amongst
             those
             which
             (
             indewed
             with
             these
             qualities
             )
             were
             made
             choice
             of
             ,
             for
             to
             serue
             the
             King
             ,
             there
             were
             three
             of
             them
             did
             excell
             ,
             but
             one
             more
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             vertue
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             knowledge
             likewise
             of
             secret
             businesses
             ,
             and
             matters
             of
             State
             and
             gouernment
             ,
             which
             was
             Daniel
             ;
             who
             so
             well
             deserued
             to
             be
             a
             Fauourite
             to
             those
             Kings
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             to
             Darius
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             not
             content
             himselfe
             with
             making
             him
             onely
             a
             priuie
             Councellour
             ,
             but
             the
             prime
             man
             amongst
             them
             .
             For
             hauing
             set
             ouer
             the
             kingdome
             an
             120.
             
             Princes
             ,
             which
             should
             bee
             ouer
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             ouer
             these
             ,
             three
             Presidents
             (
             of
             whom
             ,
             Daniell
             was
             first
             )
             that
             the
             Princes
             might
             giue
             account
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             might
             haue
             no
             damage
             ;
             And
             as
             hee
             was
             the
             greatest
             Subiect
             and
             Fauourite
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             was
             hee
             superiour
             in
             the
             vertues
             and
             qualities
             of
             his
             person
             .
             
               Igitur
               Daniel
               superabat
               omnes
               Principes
               &
               satrapas
               ,
               quia
               Spiritus
               Domini
               amplior
               erat
               in
               illo
               :
            
             
             Therefore
             was
             Daniel
             preferred
             before
             the
             Presidents
             and
             Princes
             ,
             because
             an
             excellent
             spirit
             was
             in
             him
             .
             The
             holy
             Scripture
             likewise
             tells
             vs
             ,
             that
             Ioseph
             was
             such
             a
             Fauourite
             of
             King
             Pharaoh
             ,
             that
             hee
             gaue
             him
             absolute
             power
             ouer
             all
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             commanded
             ,
             that
             in
             publike
             pompe
             he
             should
             ride
             in
             the
             Kings
             owne
             Chariot
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             owne
             seate
             ,
             and
             haue
             a
             Crier
             go
             before
             to
             proclaime
             the
             fauour
             that
             the
             King
             was
             pleased
             to
             doe
             him
             .
             
               Dixit
               quoque
               Rex
               Aegypti
               ad
               Ioseph
            
             ;
             
             
               Ego
               sum
               Pharaoh
               ,
               absque
               tuo
               imperio
               non
               mouebit
               quisquam
               manum
               ,
               aut
               pedem
               in
               omni
               terra
               .
            
             And
             Pharaoh
             said
             vnto
             Ioseph
             ,
             I
             am
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             without
             thee
             shall
             no
             man
             lift
             vp
             his
             hand
             ,
             or
             foot
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             land
             of
             Aegypt
             .
             And
             well
             did
             hee
             deserue
             this
             honour
             ,
             for
             by
             his
             great
             industrie
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             he
             freed
             that
             King
             and
             kingdome
             from
             that
             terrible
             famine
             ,
             besides
             those
             many
             other
             great
             and
             troublesome
             imployments
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             busied
             for
             the
             space
             of
             seuen
             yeares
             together
             .
             In
             the
             fourth
             booke
             of
             
             Kings
             ,
             we
             reade
             that
             Naaman
             ,
             who
             was
             Captaine
             of
             the
             host
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Syria
             ,
             was
             the
             onely
             Fauourite
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             
               Erat
               vir
               magnus
               apud
               Dominum
               suum
               ,
            
             
             
               &
               honoratus
            
             :
             Hee
             was
             a
             great
             man
             with
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             honourable
             .
             And
             rendering
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             his
             great
             priuacie
             with
             his
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             honour
             he
             had
             done
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             there
             specified
             ;
             
               Per
               illumenim
               dedit
               dominus
               salutem
               Syriae
               ;
               erat
               enim
               vir
               fortis
               .
            
             Because
             by
             him
             the
             Lord
             had
             giuen
             deliuerance
             vnto
             Syria
             ;
             and
             was
             also
             a
             mighty
             man
             in
             valour
             .
             For
             all
             the
             life
             and
             soule
             that
             kingdome
             had
             ,
             came
             from
             him
             ,
             God
             vsing
             him
             as
             his
             instrument
             for
             his
             puisance
             and
             prudence
             .
             And
             when
             Fauourites
             are
             of
             these
             aduantagious
             abilities
             ,
             those
             reasons
             and
             inconueniences
             doe
             cease
             (
             before
             mentioned
             )
             touching
             the
             disequalitie
             of
             Kings
             ,
             with
             their
             Inferiours
             .
             For
             vertue
             hath
             this
             excellence
             and
             preheminence
             ;
             that
             from
             the
             very
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             it
             doth
             lift
             vp
             men
             vnto
             honour
             ,
             and
             doth
             raise
             them
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             that
             it
             equalls
             them
             ,
             and
             sets
             them
             cheeke
             by
             ●ole
             with
             the
             greatest
             Princes
             in
             the
             world
             .
             
             
               Sapientia
               humiliati
               ,
               exalta●it
               caput
               illius
               ,
               &
               in
               medio
               magnatum
               considere
               illum
               faciet
               :
            
             Wisedome
             lifteth
             vp
             the
             head
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             low
             degree
             ,
             and
             maketh
             him
             to
             sit
             among
             great
             men
             .
             Anna
             ,
             that
             was
             mother
             to
             that
             great
             Priest
             and
             Prophet
             Samuel
             ,
             amongst
             other
             things
             which
             shee
             sung
             in
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             great
             power
             ,
             this
             was
             one
             worthy
             the
             obseruation
             ,
             and
             well
             befitting
             the
             subiect
             we
             haue
             in
             hand
             ;
             
               Dominus
               suscitat
               de
               puluere
               egenum
            
             ,
             
             
               &
               de
               stercore
               eleuat
               pauperem
               ,
               vt
               sedeat
               cum
               Principibus
               ,
               &
               solium
               gloriae
               teneat
               :
            
             The
             Lord
             raiseth
             the
             poore
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             lifteth
             vp
             the
             begger
             from
             the
             dunghill
             ,
             to
             set
             him
             among
             Princes
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             inherit
             the
             throne
             of
             glory
             .
             The
             like
             note
             sings
             that
             Kingly
             Prophet
             Dauid
             :
             
             
               Suscitans
               à
               terra
               inopem
               ,
               vt
               collocet
               eum
               cum
               Principibus
               populi
               sui
               :
            
             He
             raiseth
             vp
             the
             poore
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             lifteth
             the
             needy
             out
             of
             the
             dunghill
             .
             And
             King
             Salomon
             his
             sonne
             ,
             seconds
             this
             of
             his
             father
             in
             this
             short
             Antheme
             :
             
               Seruus
               sapiens
               ,
               dominabitur
               filijs
               stultis
               :
            
             
             A
             wise
             seruant
             shall
             haue
             rule
             ouer
             a
             sonne
             that
             causeth
             shame
             .
             
             So
             great
             is
             the
             force
             of
             wisedome
             and
             discretion
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             onely
             exalt
             ,
             and
             raise
             to
             greatnesse
             ,
             men
             that
             are
             free
             borne
             (
             though
             in
             a
             poore
             meane
             cottage
             )
             but
             brings
             euen
             the
             basest
             slaues
             to
             bee
             Lords
             ouer
             their
             owne
             Masters
             .
             A
             certaine
             Philosopher
             being
             taken
             captiue
             ,
             was
             brought
             forth
             into
             the
             open
             Market
             to
             bee
             sold
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             were
             to
             buy
             him
             ,
             demanded
             of
             him
             ,
             what
             hee
             could
             doe
             ;
             He
             told
             them
             ,
             That
             the
             best
             thing
             that
             he
             was
             skild
             in
             ,
             was
             ,
             to
             command
             his
             Masters
             .
             In
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             repeated
             and
             confirmed
             the
             Testimonie
             of
             King
             Salomons
             great
             power
             and
             wisedome
             ;
             And
             amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             mentioned
             of
             the
             Maiestie
             of
             his
             house
             and
             Court
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ;
             That
             therein
             he
             had
             a
             great
             many
             Princes
             ,
             whose
             names
             are
             registred
             in
             the
             third
             booke
             of
             the
             Kings
             .
             And
             amongst
             them
             there
             is
             but
             one
             onely
             that
             is
             made
             remarkable
             by
             the
             name
             and
             title
             of
             the
             Kings
             Fauourite
             and
             friend
             .
             
               Zabud
               ,
               filius
               Nathan
               ,
               amicus
               Regis
            
             ;
             And
             Zabud
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Nathan
             ,
             was
             principall
             Officer
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             friend
             .
             Some
             Translations
             in
             the
             place
             of
             principall
             Officer
             ,
             put
             Priest.
             And
             these
             two
             titles
             of
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             friend
             ,
             are
             therefore
             thus
             ioyned
             together
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             giue
             vs
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             the
             friendship
             and
             affection
             towards
             a
             Fauourite
             ,
             should
             take
             it's
             growth
             from
             that
             learning
             and
             vertue
             which
             is
             annexed
             to
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             Priest.
             And
             in
             the
             first
             booke
             of
             the
             Chronicles
             ,
             in
             that
             Catalogue
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             made
             of
             those
             which
             bare
             principall
             offices
             in
             King
             Dauids
             Court
             ,
             it
             is
             onely
             said
             of
             Hushai
             the
             Archite
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             the
             Kings
             companion
             .
             And
             in
             the
             second
             booke
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             are
             set
             downe
             at
             large
             the
             great
             and
             many
             reasons
             ,
             why
             Hushai
             on
             his
             part
             might
             well
             deserue
             this
             Title
             .
             Our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             likewise
             seemed
             to
             make
             shew
             of
             his
             more
             particular
             affection
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
               Iohn
            
             ,
             and
             Iames
             ,
             making
             choice
             of
             them
             from
             among
             the
             twelue
             ,
             to
             retire
             himselfe
             in
             priuate
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             witnesses
             of
             his
             glorious
             transfiguration
             ;
             and
             
             afterwards
             of
             diuers
             other
             particular
             things
             .
             Whence
             it
             seemeth
             that
             they
             might
             haue
             the
             name
             of
             Fauourites
             ;
             but
             not
             without
             great
             grounds
             ,
             and
             those
             extraordinary
             vertues
             ,
             wherein
             they
             out-shined
             others
             .
             Howbeit
             the
             choise
             and
             election
             of
             this
             supreme
             King
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             ruled
             and
             measured
             out
             by
             that
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             for
             they
             can
             not
             by
             the
             alone
             power
             of
             their
             loue
             better
             men
             ,
             nor
             affoord
             them
             necessary
             parts
             ,
             whereby
             to
             merit
             to
             bee
             their
             friends
             .
             But
             this
             true
             King
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             in
             placing
             his
             good
             will
             and
             affection
             on
             those
             whom
             hee
             is
             pleased
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             for
             his
             friends
             ,
             doth
             likewise
             indow
             and
             adorne
             them
             with
             strong
             abilities
             ,
             whereby
             to
             bee
             accounted
             worthy
             of
             his
             friendship
             and
             fauour
             .
             Whereas
             with
             the
             Fauourites
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             it
             fareth
             cleane
             contrary
             .
             For
             those
             ,
             which
             before
             they
             were
             Fauourites
             ,
             were
             good
             and
             honest
             ,
             by
             their
             priuacie
             ,
             and
             great
             power
             with
             their
             King
             ,
             haue
             come
             to
             be
             starke
             nought
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             footing
             they
             haue
             in
             the
             Kings
             friendship
             ,
             they
             are
             vsually
             the
             lesse
             worthy
             of
             it
             .
             Whereof
             we
             shall
             more
             in
             the
             Chapter
             following
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             Of
             another
             sort
             of
             Fauourites
             .
          
           
             THose
             most
             learned
             bookes
             ,
             which
             the
             glorious
             Saint
             Austen
             writ
             ,
             
               De
               Ciuitate
               Dei
            
             ,
             lay
             before
             vs
             two
             sorts
             of
             loue
             :
             That
             loue
             which
             man
             beareth
             vnto
             God
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             contemning
             and
             despising
             of
             himselfe
             ;
             And
             from
             this
             is
             the
             constitution
             and
             fabricke
             of
             that
             holy
             Citie
             of
             Ierusalem
             ;
             vnder
             which
             name
             ,
             is
             vnderstood
             the
             good
             concord
             and
             agreement
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             and
             commonwealth
             ,
             as
             
             also
             of
             all
             Christian
             soules
             .
             The
             other
             loue
             is
             that
             which
             euery
             one
             beareth
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             that
             high
             manner
             and
             excesse
             ,
             that
             it
             reacheth
             euen
             to
             the
             contemning
             and
             despising
             of
             God.
             And
             from
             this
             is
             built
             that
             City
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             to
             say
             as
             Confusion
             ;
             &
             signifieth
             that
             ,
             which
             euery
             sinner
             hath
             within
             himself
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             which
             is
             in
             ill
             ordered
             commonwealths
             .
             And
             therefore
             (
             as
             wee
             said
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             )
             that
             from
             those
             two
             Loues
             of
             friendship
             and
             concupiscence
             ,
             did
             issue
             forth
             two
             sorts
             of
             Fauourites
             :
             The
             one
             good
             and
             profitable
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             bad
             and
             couetous
             :
             So
             ,
             considering
             Loue
             ,
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             outward
             things
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             it
             differenceth
             the
             vse
             of
             Fauourites
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             different
             meanes
             and
             ends
             ,
             wherewith
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             are
             made
             choice
             of
             :
             And
             the
             vse
             likewise
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             thereof
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             they
             are
             thus
             aduanced
             ,
             and
             receiued
             into
             fauour
             .
             The
             meanes
             haue
             the
             denomination
             of
             their
             goodnesse
             ,
             or
             badnesse
             ,
             from
             their
             end
             .
             Whence
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             when
             Kings
             shall
             make
             choice
             of
             their
             Fauorites
             by
             good
             meanes
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             a
             selfe-humour
             ,
             or
             womanish
             kinde
             of
             longing
             ,
             nor
             for
             to
             please
             his
             owne
             proper
             affection
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             comply
             the
             better
             with
             those
             obligations
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             to
             the
             good
             dispatch
             of
             businesse
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             one
             to
             helpe
             them
             to
             beare
             the
             burthen
             that
             l●es
             vpon
             them
             ;
             As
             this
             end
             is
             good
             ,
             so
             of
             force
             must
             the
             meanes
             likewise
             bee
             .
             For
             to
             obtaine
             good
             ends
             ,
             bad
             meanes
             are
             not
             taken
             .
             And
             therefore
             Kings
             shall
             doe
             well
             ,
             in
             taking
             such
             Fauourites
             vnto
             them
             ,
             as
             shall
             bee
             sollicitous
             ,
             and
             carefull
             in
             the
             dispatching
             of
             businesse
             ,
             faithfull
             in
             their
             seruices
             ,
             and
             endowed
             with
             such
             parts
             afore
             specified
             ,
             as
             were
             those
             Fauourites
             ,
             recommended
             vnto
             you
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
             For
             Ioseph
             (
             as
             we
             told
             you
             )
             grew
             in
             fauour
             with
             King
             Pharaoh
             ,
             for
             his
             great
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             supernaturall
             knowledge
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             reuealing
             such
             secret
             mysteries
             as
             other
             his
             Ministers
             could
             not
             tell
             what
             to
             make
             of
             them
             .
             The
             like
             befell
             Daniel
             ,
             with
             the
             Caldean
             ,
             and
             Macedonian
             
             Kings
             ;
             for
             before
             euer
             he
             became
             a
             Fauourite
             ,
             they
             saw
             his
             great
             wisedome
             and
             constancie
             in
             the
             true
             seruice
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             his
             singular
             prudence
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             his
             good
             gifts
             ,
             which
             are
             recorded
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             his
             prophesies
             .
             The
             extraordinary
             graces
             of
             
               Peter
               ,
               Iohn
            
             ,
             and
             Iames
             ,
             who
             is
             he
             that
             is
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ?
             Being
             that
             the
             Euangelists
             say
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             that
             his
             extraordinary
             loue
             was
             examined
             ,
             and
             proued
             in
             those
             so
             often
             repeated
             questions
             :
             
               Petre
               amas
               me
               ?
               Simon
               Iohannis
               ,
               diligis
               me
               plus
               his
               ?
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Simon
               Iohannis
               ,
               amas
               me
            
             ?
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Iames
             was
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             bloud
             and
             death
             gaue
             testimonie
             of
             this
             his
             loue
             .
             And
             Saint
             Iohn
             shewed
             no
             lesse
             ,
             at
             his
             last
             Supper
             ,
             at
             his
             passion
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             foote
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             hauing
             followed
             and
             accompanied
             his
             Master
             euen
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             when
             the
             rest
             fled
             and
             forsooke
             him
             .
             But
             when
             Kings
             make
             not
             choice
             of
             their
             Fauourites
             for
             the
             foresaid
             ends
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             publike
             good
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             owne
             particular
             gusts
             and
             humours
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             loose
             the
             reines
             with
             more
             libertie
             and
             freedome
             to
             their
             owne
             delights
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             such
             kinde
             of
             Fauourites
             set
             vsually
             before
             them
             the
             same
             ends
             ,
             and
             commonly
             preferre
             their
             owne
             priuate
             gustes
             and
             interests
             before
             those
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             or
             the
             publike
             good
             of
             the
             commonwealth
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             be
             the
             firebrands
             and
             destruction
             of
             States
             .
             This
             lesson
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             doth
             likewise
             teach
             vs
             ,
             whose
             mysteries
             are
             so
             high
             and
             so
             deepe
             ,
             that
             euen
             in
             that
             which
             it
             silenceth
             ,
             it
             speaketh
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             and
             in
             saying
             little
             ,
             instructeth
             much
             .
             I
             haue
             much
             obserued
             that
             which
             is
             recounted
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Esther
             ,
             touching
             the
             priuacie
             of
             that
             proud
             and
             vnfortunate
             Haman
             ,
             
             whom
             King
             Assuerus
             raised
             from
             so
             low
             a
             degree
             ,
             and
             from
             so
             wicked
             a
             race
             ,
             as
             he
             came
             of
             .
             For
             (
             according
             to
             Iosephus
             )
             he
             descended
             from
             that
             Amalakite
             whom
             the
             Prophet
             Samuel
             caused
             to
             be
             hewen
             in
             peeces
             .
             And
             for
             that
             it
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             Kings
             ,
             when
             they
             once
             begin
             to
             fauour
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             like
             froath
             to
             rise
             and
             swell
             ,
             this
             fauourite
             grew
             to
             that
             heighth
             through
             his
             Kings
             grace
             and
             
             fauour
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Subiects
             of
             that
             Monarch
             respected
             him
             as
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             kneeled
             downe
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             his
             person
             being
             much
             more
             adored
             ,
             serued
             ,
             and
             feared
             ,
             then
             the
             Kings
             ;
             because
             the
             King
             had
             put
             the
             staffe
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             giuing
             him
             the
             absolute
             command
             ouer
             all
             his
             estates
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             neither
             in
             ,
             nor
             out
             of
             Court
             ,
             nor
             elsewhere
             ,
             was
             there
             ought
             done
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             order
             of
             Haman
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             himselfe
             held
             him
             in
             the
             place
             of
             a
             father
             .
             And
             for
             that
             Vanitie
             is
             the
             daughter
             of
             Pride
             ,
             all
             this
             his
             great
             fauour
             and
             priuacie
             with
             his
             Prince
             ,
             did
             but
             make
             the
             more
             for
             his
             owne
             hurt
             ,
             as
             doth
             the
             Ants
             wings
             ,
             for
             hers
             ;
             or
             like
             those
             of
             Icarus
             ,
             which
             being
             of
             waxe
             ,
             the
             nearer
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             the
             sooner
             they
             melted
             ,
             working
             then
             his
             death
             and
             downfall
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             at
             the
             highest
             .
             For
             Haman
             came
             to
             hang
             ,
             and
             dye
             on
             that
             gallowes
             which
             he
             had
             prouided
             for
             Mardoche
             ,
             and
             for
             no
             other
             offence
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             would
             not
             bowe
             the
             knee
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             adore
             him
             as
             the
             rest
             did
             .
             So
             that
             (
             if
             you
             marke
             the
             Storie
             )
             Hamans
             owne
             greatnesse
             and
             power
             was
             the
             axe
             ,
             which
             did
             frame
             and
             hew
             out
             that
             gallowes
             ,
             whereon
             himselfe
             was
             hanged
             .
             And
             hauing
             often
             thought
             with
             my selfe
             on
             this
             mans
             end
             ,
             and
             considering
             likewise
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             his
             priuacie
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             finde
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             for
             the
             excellencie
             of
             his
             merits
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             heroicall
             vertues
             that
             were
             in
             him
             ;
             such
             as
             were
             those
             which
             King
             
               Pharaoh
               ,
               Nabuchadnezzar
            
             ,
             and
             Darius
             did
             consider
             in
             those
             their
             Fauourites
             ,
             which
             they
             made
             choice
             of
             ,
             but
             for
             some
             particular
             guste
             and
             liking
             ,
             that
             his
             King
             tooke
             to
             him
             .
             For
             the
             Scripture
             speakes
             not
             one
             word
             ,
             nor
             maketh
             not
             any
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             the
             merits
             of
             this
             Fauourite
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             notable
             thing
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             done
             either
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             or
             the
             seruice
             of
             his
             King
             ;
             but
             rather
             without
             any
             preambles
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             entrance
             of
             the
             third
             Chapter
             we
             reade
             thus
             .
             
             
               Rex
               Assuerus
               exaltauit
               Aman
               ,
               filium
               Amadathi
               ,
               qui
               erat
               de
               stirpe
               Agag
               ,
               &
               posuit
               solium
               eius
               super
               omnes
               Principes
               quos
               habebat
               ,
               cunctique
               serui
               
               Regis
               ,
               qui
               in
               foribus
               Palatij
               versabantur
               ,
               flectebant
               genua
               ,
               et
               adorabant
               Aman
               :
            
             King
             Assuerus
             did
             promote
             Haman
             the
             sonne
             of
             Amedatha
             ,
             the
             Agagite
             ,
             and
             aduanced
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             his
             seate
             aboue
             all
             the
             Princes
             that
             were
             with
             him
             .
             And
             all
             the
             Kings
             seruants
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Kings
             gate
             ,
             bowed
             ,
             and
             reuerenced
             Haman
             .
             And
             in
             this
             so
             true
             a
             relation
             ,
             and
             so
             fully
             setting
             forth
             the
             priuacie
             of
             this
             great
             Fauorite
             ,
             without
             any
             foundation
             or
             ground
             of
             desert
             ;
             the
             Scripture
             thereby
             hath
             instructed
             vs
             ,
             how
             inconsiderately
             this
             King
             did
             proceed
             in
             the
             choice
             which
             he
             made
             .
             But
             he
             did
             correct
             this
             his
             errour
             ,
             by
             opening
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             inflicting
             that
             punishment
             vpon
             him
             which
             he
             deserued
             ,
             and
             is
             there
             set
             downe
             .
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             Fauourites
             would
             likewise
             open
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             consider
             with
             themselues
             ,
             that
             the
             happines
             which
             they
             hold
             ,
             is
             but
             borrowed
             ware
             ,
             lent
             vnto
             them
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             neither
             vse
             ,
             nor
             possesse
             it
             as
             their
             owne
             proper
             good
             or
             inheritance
             .
             And
             being
             that
             by
             one
             meanes
             or
             other
             ,
             it
             must
             leaue
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             wholly
             giue
             themselues
             ouer
             thereunto
             ;
             for
             it
             forsaketh
             few
             without
             their
             finall
             ruine
             .
             Let
             them
             bire
             vpon
             this
             bit
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             remembrance
             thereof
             ,
             bridle
             their
             pride
             and
             insolencie
             ,
             lest
             (
             howsoeuer
             they
             flatter
             themselues
             )
             that
             hand
             may
             pull
             them
             downe
             ,
             which
             raised
             them
             vp
             .
             For
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             which
             will
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             indure
             this
             their
             felicitie
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             but
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             will
             worke
             their
             ouerthrow
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             pay
             the
             price
             of
             their
             ambition
             at
             too
             deare
             a
             rate
             :
             Nay
             the
             King
             himselfe
             will
             sometimes
             put
             to
             his
             helping
             hand
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             King
             Assuerus
             did
             ,
             who
             after
             that
             hee
             had
             made
             Haman
             his
             onely
             Fauourite
             ,
             and
             raised
             him
             to
             that
             highth
             of
             honour
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             well
             bee
             more
             ,
             turned
             his
             face
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             so
             much
             distaste
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             sower
             and
             insolent
             behauiour
             ,
             that
             for
             to
             make
             him
             stoope
             and
             hang
             the
             head
             ,
             he
             commanded
             him
             to
             be
             hanged
             vpon
             the
             same
             gallowes
             that
             he
             had
             set
             vp
             for
             another
             ,
             who
             had
             deserued
             well
             both
             of
             the
             King
             and
             State.
             The
             Emperour
             Alexander
             did
             
             the
             like
             ,
             who
             waxing
             wearie
             of
             the
             arrogancie
             of
             one
             of
             his
             Fauourites
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             able
             longer
             to
             endure
             it
             ,
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             staked
             ,
             and
             the
             stake
             to
             be
             set
             on
             the
             top
             of
             an
             high
             hill
             ;
             giuing
             him
             a
             death
             answerable
             to
             his
             vanitie
             .
             For
             ,
             although
             Kings
             loue
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             sort
             acknowledge
             a
             kinde
             of
             beholdingnesse
             ,
             yet
             they
             vsually
             withdraw
             their
             fauour
             quite
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             oftentimes
             ashamed
             of
             their
             choice
             ;
             whereunto
             being
             added
             the
             complaints
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             other
             principall
             persons
             ,
             offended
             with
             the
             iniuries
             offered
             vnto
             them
             ,
             remoue
             that
             scandall
             ,
             by
             remouing
             their
             Fauorite
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             satisfaction
             by
             making
             him
             be
             punished
             ,
             neuer
             in
             this
             case
             aduising
             with
             any
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             hearing
             what
             the
             Fauourite
             in
             his
             owne
             discharge
             can
             say
             for
             himselfe
             ;
             for
             in
             such
             desperate
             cases
             ,
             when
             things
             are
             brought
             to
             that
             extremitie
             ,
             Kings
             vse
             to
             take
             that
             course
             as
             your
             Prot●medici
             ,
             and
             skilfuller
             sort
             of
             Physitians
             doe
             with
             their
             inferiours
             ;
             who
             in
             weightie
             and
             vrgent
             occasions
             fall
             speedily
             to
             worke
             themselues
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             consultation
             ;
             but
             in
             ordinarie
             diseases
             ,
             heare
             ,
             resolue
             ,
             and
             consult
             with
             others
             .
             Againe
             ,
             let
             Fauourites
             ,
             for
             their
             learning
             ,
             reade
             the
             Histories
             ,
             and
             peruse
             the
             generall
             booke
             of
             Time
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             there
             finde
             a
             thousand
             of
             these
             examples
             ,
             and
             other
             as
             many
             faire
             warnings
             ,
             worthy
             their
             sight
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             for
             the
             admonishing
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             to
             feare
             their
             priuacie
             with
             Kings
             ,
             and
             to
             tremble
             at
             humane
             prosperitie
             ,
             and
             the
             securitie
             wherein
             they
             liue
             .
             And
             hee
             that
             shall
             diligently
             reade
             these
             things
             ,
             will
             seeke
             to
             come
             fairely
             off
             from
             these
             his
             high
             fortunes
             and
             fauours
             .
             For
             ordinarily
             ,
             from
             a
             prosperous
             and
             high-raised
             estate
             ,
             great
             disasters
             haue
             had
             their
             beginning
             ;
             as
             from
             your
             highest
             places
             come
             your
             greatest
             falls
             .
             And
             peraduenture
             because
             this
             desenganno
             ,
             and
             dis-deceiuing
             of
             our selues
             ,
             doth
             so
             much
             import
             mankinde
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             might
             liue
             in
             this
             feare
             ,
             God
             hath
             and
             doth
             permit
             of
             such
             like
             examples
             ,
             and
             admonitions
             .
             And
             it
             may
             likewise
             be
             beleeued
             ,
             that
             such
             violent
             and
             sudden
             accidents
             haue
             not
             onely
             
             happened
             through
             the
             default
             of
             those
             that
             fall
             ,
             or
             for
             want
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             diuine
             prouidence
             and
             permission
             ,
             for
             their
             owne
             particular
             sinnes
             ;
             or
             for
             that
             God
             was
             wi●ling
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             master
             workeman
             ,
             and
             onely
             Potter
             of
             these
             our
             earthen
             vessells
             ,
             to
             breake
             these
             with
             a
             rodde
             of
             iron
             ,
             and
             to
             choose
             others
             for
             vessells
             of
             honour
             ,
             through
             which
             the
             holy
             liquor
             of
             his
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             other
             good
             graces
             ,
             might
             be
             poured
             forth
             ,
             and
             diffused
             throughout
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             fit
             for
             Kings
             to
             haue
             any
             more
             then
             one
             Fauourite
             .
          
           
             THe
             name
             wherewith
             the
             Greekes
             named
             God
             ,
             is
             deriued
             from
             a
             word
             ,
             which
             signifies
             to
             see
             .
             So
             that
             to
             say
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Hee
             that
             sees
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             and
             faith
             teacheth
             vs
             ;
             all
             is
             subiect
             to
             Gods
             view
             ;
             and
             vnto
             Kings
             ,
             who
             are
             his
             Lieutenants
             here
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             nothing
             can
             conuene
             so
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             seéme
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             haue
             so
             quicke
             and
             large
             a
             sight
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             all
             whatsoeuer
             mans
             capacitie
             is
             able
             to
             reach
             vnto
             .
             And
             because
             they
             cannot
             doe
             this
             alone
             by
             themselues
             ,
             Xenophon
             said
             very
             well
             and
             wisely
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             needfull
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             haue
             other
             eyes
             ,
             whereunto
             to
             trust
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             vnto
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             as
             it
             were
             by
             spectacles
             ;
             for
             Kings
             are
             so
             vnhappy
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             come
             to
             see
             all
             without
             them
             .
             And
             those
             (
             as
             the
             same
             Philosopher
             said
             )
             are
             those
             friends
             and
             Fauourites
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             which
             passeth
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             also
             what
             is
             needfull
             in
             common-wealths
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             notice
             thereof
             vnto
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             to
             helpe
             them
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             and
             execute
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             fitting
             and
             
             conuenient
             .
             And
             Fauourites
             being
             intertained
             (
             as
             we
             said
             before
             )
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             publike
             good
             of
             the
             common-wealth
             ,
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             Kings
             should
             not
             haue
             one
             onely
             ,
             but
             many
             .
             One
             day
             ,
             some
             about
             the
             person
             of
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ,
             shewed
             him
             a
             maruellous
             faire
             Pomegranate
             ,
             which
             being
             cut
             in
             two
             ,
             discouered
             a
             great
             company
             of
             kernels
             :
             and
             one
             of
             them
             asking
             him
             ,
             of
             what
             he
             would
             wish
             to
             haue
             such
             store
             ,
             as
             of
             those
             Pomegranate
             kernels
             which
             appeared
             vnto
             him
             ?
             He
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             wish
             that
             hee
             might
             haue
             so
             many
             Z●piri
             ;
             This
             Zopirus
             being
             a
             Fauourite
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             was
             very
             faithfull
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             abilities
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             royall
             greatnesse
             ,
             to
             haue
             many
             ,
             but
             very
             necessary
             for
             the
             better
             dispatch
             of
             businesses
             .
             For
             if
             they
             should
             passe
             onely
             through
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             their
             dispatch
             would
             bee
             very
             slow
             ,
             and
             subiect
             likewise
             to
             many
             errours
             ,
             whereinto
             they
             would
             ordinarily
             runne
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             their
             care
             and
             assistance
             .
             Darius
             ,
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             tooke
             three
             Fauourites
             vnto
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Princes
             rendered
             an
             account
             of
             all
             the
             affaires
             of
             the
             kingdome
             .
             And
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             euen
             to
             this
             present
             time
             ,
             Kings
             haue
             had
             ,
             some
             more
             ,
             and
             others
             lesse
             .
             For
             this
             must
             be
             regulated
             and
             ordered
             according
             to
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             kingdomes
             .
             For
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             they
             are
             in
             number
             and
             greatnesse
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             increase
             haue
             those
             weightie
             affaires
             which
             are
             necessarily
             to
             haue
             their
             recourse
             to
             their
             royall
             persons
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             there
             an
             addition
             to
             be
             made
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             assist
             and
             attend
             businesses
             ,
             to
             passe
             through
             all
             ,
             to
             prouide
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             .
             The
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             when
             Moses
             gouerned
             them
             ,
             were
             all
             ioyntly
             together
             in
             one
             body
             in
             forme
             of
             an
             Armie
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             made
             not
             vp
             so
             much
             as
             a
             meane
             kingdome
             ;
             and
             they
             remaining
             (
             as
             then
             they
             did
             )
             without
             possessions
             ,
             incamped
             in
             a
             desart
             ,
             and
             being
             all
             Israelites
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             in
             all
             likelihood
             ,
             that
             their
             ordinary
             businesses
             could
             not
             be
             either
             so
             many
             ,
             or
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             are
             incident
             
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             is
             Lord
             and
             Master
             of
             diuers
             kingdomes
             and
             Prouinces
             ,
             and
             of
             sundry
             seuerall
             Nations
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             great
             Gouernour
             Moses
             ,
             by
             negotiating
             from
             morning
             vntill
             night
             ,
             without
             diuerting
             himselfe
             ,
             could
             not
             giue
             conuenient
             dispatch
             vnto
             all
             ,
             but
             was
             forced
             (
             as
             is
             before
             specified
             )
             to
             take
             vnto
             him
             no
             lesse
             then
             seuenty
             assistants
             ,
             all
             chosen
             men
             ,
             and
             endewed
             with
             those
             good
             qualities
             ,
             whereof
             we
             now
             treate
             .
             Let
             Kings
             therefore
             haue
             many
             for
             to
             aide
             and
             helpe
             them
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             be
             the
             Ministers
             of
             his
             minde
             ,
             and
             the
             Conducts
             whereby
             to
             conuay
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             to
             his
             Subiects
             .
             For
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             publike
             affaires
             ,
             it
             is
             euermore
             to
             bee
             indeauoured
             ,
             that
             many
             beare
             a
             part
             therein
             ;
             As
             well
             for
             the
             common
             satisfaction
             ,
             that
             shall
             thereby
             be
             giuen
             vnto
             all
             ;
             as
             also
             for
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             make
             the
             better
             account
             of
             all
             businesses
             ,
             bee
             they
             neuer
             so
             many
             .
             And
             likewise
             ,
             for
             that
             few
             being
             instructed
             and
             experienced
             in
             them
             ,
             occasion
             may
             not
             bee
             giuen
             ;
             that
             (
             those
             failing
             )
             the
             commonwealth
             and
             publike
             gouernment
             may
             thereby
             incurre
             any
             danger
             .
             This
             was
             Augustus
             his
             conceit
             ,
             deliuered
             by
             Suetonius
             ;
             which
             that
             he
             might
             the
             better
             execute
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             bounty
             might
             inlarge
             it selfe
             towards
             the
             more
             persons
             ;
             he
             inuented
             new
             publike
             Offices
             ,
             wherein
             to
             imploy
             them
             .
             But
             I
             do
             not
             speake
             this
             ,
             as
             inferring
             thereby
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             bee
             so
             many
             ,
             but
             that
             at
             least
             (
             for
             the
             foresaid
             reasons
             )
             there
             should
             bee
             some
             :
             And
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             more
             then
             one
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             bee
             more
             easie
             to
             negotiate
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             lesse
             costly
             and
             troublesome
             ;
             and
             bee
             a
             meanes
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             may
             be
             the
             better
             eased
             ,
             and
             freed
             in
             great
             part
             of
             those
             cares
             and
             troubles
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             must
             needs
             weary
             him
             out
             ,
             and
             worke
             his
             vnrest
             and
             disquiet
             .
             For
             his
             body
             is
             not
             made
             of
             brasse
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             occurre
             to
             all
             occasions
             ;
             Besides
             ,
             being
             more
             then
             one
             ,
             their
             competition
             will
             make
             them
             the
             more
             both
             carefull
             and
             fearefull
             :
             as
             knowing
             that
             in
             case
             they
             shall
             grow
             carelesse
             ,
             there
             are
             persons
             enough
             besides
             of
             sufficiencie
             to
             supply
             their
             place
             ;
             Whereas
             
             the
             opinion
             and
             conceit
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             puffes
             him
             vp
             with
             pride
             ,
             and
             vndoes
             it's
             Master
             .
             For
             they
             fondly
             and
             foolishly
             perswade
             themselues
             ,
             that
             their
             King
             and
             Master
             cannot
             liue
             and
             subsist
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             their
             wit
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             not
             that
             fault
             they
             commit
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             forgiuen
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             necessitie
             of
             their
             seruice
             .
             Forgetting
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             that
             their
             King
             may
             imagine
             them
             to
             bee
             dead
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             though
             it
             grieue
             him
             ,
             yet
             must
             hee
             prouide
             himselfe
             of
             others
             ▪
             Let
             Kings
             therefore
             bee
             beaten
             from
             this
             their
             errour
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             shall
             otherwise
             aduise
             them
             ,
             and
             seeke
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             man
             in
             their
             fauour
             and
             seruice
             ,
             and
             take
             vnto
             himselfe
             both
             the
             right
             side
             and
             the
             left
             ,
             thrusting
             all
             others
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             gouerning
             both
             high
             and
             low
             ,
             letting
             nothing
             escape
             his
             fingers
             ,
             which
             hee
             pretendeth
             out
             of
             the
             necessary
             vse
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             so
             absolutely
             to
             become
             Master
             of
             their
             wills
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             that
             hand
             ouer
             their
             Kings
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             not
             looke
             vpon
             any
             ,
             but
             with
             their
             Fauorites
             eyes
             ;
             such
             a
             Fauourite
             (
             I
             say
             )
             pretends
             to
             tyrannize
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             by
             little
             and
             little
             will
             go
             crushing
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             bloud
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Nobilitie
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             of
             power
             to
             stand
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             thrusting
             this
             man
             out
             of
             Court
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             to
             morrow
             ,
             that
             hee
             alone
             may
             rule
             all
             without
             any
             contradiction
             or
             opposition
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Let
             euery
             man
             say
             or
             thinke
             as
             they
             list
             ,
             for
             mine
             owne
             part
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             this
             is
             his
             maine
             end
             and
             drift
             ;
             And
             the
             cause
             thereof
             is
             his
             feare
             of
             falling
             ;
             knowing
             (
             besides
             his
             owne
             consciousnes
             )
             that
             there
             are
             not
             onely
             one
             or
             two
             ,
             but
             many
             in
             Court
             ,
             that
             are
             able
             to
             supply
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             farre
             better
             deseruing
             then
             himselfe
             .
             Your
             Alchymists
             make
             gold
             :
             But
             how
             ?
             Onely
             in
             the
             colour
             ;
             they
             will
             not
             let
             it
             come
             to
             the
             Touch
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             reall
             Essay
             ;
             neither
             will
             they
             endure
             to
             haue
             it
             compared
             with
             any
             other
             minerall
             gold
             ,
             for
             feare
             lest
             it
             should
             bee
             discouered
             ,
             that
             theirs
             hath
             no
             more
             but
             a
             bare
             shew
             and
             apparence
             .
             Let
             Princes
             therefore
             assure
             themselues
             ,
             that
             those
             Fauourites
             are
             but
             Alchimists
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             admit
             
             of
             any
             other
             companie
             ,
             as
             being
             priuie
             to
             themselues
             ,
             that
             their
             vnderstanding
             is
             not
             such
             pure
             gold
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             abide
             the
             Touch
             ,
             nor
             any
             reall
             Essay
             .
             But
             say
             it
             should
             passe
             for
             currant
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             mindes
             were
             all
             made
             of
             pure
             gold
             ,
             me
             thinkes
             they
             should
             aduise
             and
             consider
             with
             themselues
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             are
             ingenious
             and
             wise
             men
             ,
             will
             therefore
             the
             rather
             desire
             that
             there
             should
             be
             many
             :
             for
             ,
             by
             comparing
             the
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             true
             light
             shineth
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             makes
             it selfe
             knowne
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             or
             no.
             And
             onely
             your
             fooles
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             vnworthy
             of
             that
             they
             possesse
             ,
             are
             iealous
             of
             that
             good
             ,
             which
             they
             feare
             to
             loose
             ,
             when
             by
             comparing
             they
             shall
             come
             to
             be
             knowne
             .
             God
             did
             not
             in
             vaine
             place
             so
             many
             members
             in
             mans
             bodie
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             them
             double
             ;
             had
             it
             not
             beene
             thereby
             to
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             many
             are
             needfull
             in
             humane
             actions
             :
             and
             that
             one
             is
             not
             able
             to
             doe
             all
             ,
             without
             an
             infinite
             deale
             of
             toyle
             ,
             extraordinary
             spending
             of
             his
             spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             sudden
             wasting
             and
             consuming
             of
             his
             body
             .
             And
             here
             will
             suite
             very
             well
             to
             this
             our
             purpose
             ,
             that
             which
             Tiberius
             affirmed
             ,
             when
             feigning
             not
             to
             bee
             willing
             to
             accept
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             hee
             said
             ,
             (
             going
             about
             the
             bush
             to
             discouer
             the
             mindes
             of
             the
             Romane
             Nobilitie
             ,
             and
             Senate
             )
             that
             he
             alone
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             was
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             nor
             yet
             with
             the
             helpe
             of
             another
             ,
             for
             so
             great
             a
             gouernment
             .
             Whereupon
             ,
             
               Salustius
               Crispus
            
             taking
             his
             Qu
             ,
             a
             great
             Fauourite
             of
             his
             ,
             starts
             mee
             vp
             ,
             and
             makes
             me
             a
             long
             Harenga
             ,
             or
             artificiall
             oration
             ;
             shewing
             that
             Signiorie
             and
             Empire
             could
             not
             well
             consist
             ,
             without
             being
             conferred
             vpon
             one
             particular
             person
             (
             which
             is
             the
             maine
             foundation
             and
             ground-worke
             of
             the
             good
             and
             safetie
             of
             a
             Monarchicall
             gouernment
             )
             and
             that
             therein
             himselfe
             (
             if
             no
             body
             else
             would
             take
             the
             paines
             )
             would
             bee
             as
             it
             were
             another
             Ioseph
             ,
             his
             faithfull
             Vice●gerent
             :
             lest
             the
             resolution
             of
             things
             ,
             depending
             on
             the
             will
             of
             many
             ,
             it
             might
             cause
             a
             distraction
             in
             businesses
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             competition
             or
             of
             passion
             .
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             after
             Tiberius
             had
             heard
             this
             ,
             and
             had
             throughly
             sounded
             their
             mindes
             ,
             he
             took
             occasion
             
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             That
             in
             such
             a
             Citie
             as
             Rome
             was
             ,
             sustained
             and
             vpheld
             by
             so
             many
             and
             such
             illustrious
             persons
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             that
             the
             businesses
             of
             State
             should
             be
             remitted
             to
             one
             man
             alone
             ,
             for
             many
             would
             much
             more
             easily
             execute
             the
             offices
             and
             affaires
             of
             the
             commonwealth
             by
             a
             fellow-bearing
             of
             the
             burthen
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             vnitie
             in
             some
             degrees
             is
             both
             profitable
             and
             pleasing
             ;
             so
             in
             other
             some
             it
             is
             hatefull
             ,
             and
             preiudiciall
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             (
             out
             of
             this
             consideration
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             That
             a
             King
             ,
             as
             the
             supreme
             person
             ,
             and
             principall
             Head
             of
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             one
             alone
             .
             For
             the
             couetousnesse
             of
             ruling
             being
             insatiable
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             power
             incommunicable
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             two
             Princes
             of
             equall
             authoritie
             should
             continue
             any
             long
             time
             ,
             but
             both
             of
             them
             suffer
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             businesses
             that
             are
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             .
             But
             for
             Fauourites
             ,
             there
             may
             bee
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             the
             vnitie
             remaining
             reserued
             for
             the
             greater
             and
             supremer
             person
             .
             And
             likewise
             this
             pluralitie
             will
             not
             be
             much
             amisse
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             one
             of
             them
             shall
             by
             some
             accident
             faile
             ,
             there
             be
             others
             ,
             whom
             the
             King
             knoweth
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             him
             ,
             that
             are
             fit
             for
             his
             seruice
             ,
             and
             that
             haue
             good
             experience
             and
             knowledge
             of
             businesses
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             matters
             as
             are
             current
             and
             passable
             in
             the
             commonwealth
             ,
             without
             being
             driuen
             to
             seeke
             out
             new
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             to
             instruct
             them
             what
             to
             doe
             in
             a
             time
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             when
             things
             go
             not
             well
             ,
             but
             stand
             in
             ill
             Tearmes
             ,
             laying
             otherwise
             hold
             on
             the
             first
             that
             offer
             themselues
             vnto
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             ouerthrowing
             of
             the
             businesses
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             proper
             hurt
             and
             dammage
             of
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ;
             at
             whose
             cost
             and
             by
             meere
             erring
             in
             great
             matters
             ,
             they
             must
             come
             to
             get
             their
             learning
             .
             Let
             Kings
             (
             a
             Gods
             name
             )
             reserue
             for
             themselues
             those
             businesses
             that
             are
             of
             greatest
             importance
             (
             for
             in
             this
             likewise
             must
             there
             bee
             a
             setled
             course
             and
             order
             )
             as
             is
             in
             all
             well
             gouerned
             kingdomes
             .
             Referring
             (
             as
             we
             said
             before
             )
             to
             the
             ordinary
             Councells
             and
             Tribunalls
             ,
             ordinary
             businesses
             ,
             consulting
             with
             their
             Kings
             those
             that
             are
             of
             most
             importance
             ;
             And
             these
             Kings
             by
             
             themselues
             (
             as
             before
             mentioned
             )
             ought
             to
             dispatch
             ,
             if
             therein
             they
             be
             not
             hindered
             by
             default
             of
             their
             health
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             remit
             and
             referre
             them
             to
             their
             Fauourites
             ;
             who
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             Iustice
             (
             were
             it
             but
             distributiue
             )
             should
             haue
             no
             lande
             of
             power
             .
             For
             thereby
             they
             oppresse
             those
             Tribunalls
             and
             seates
             of
             iustice
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             Ministers
             and
             Officers
             ,
             who
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             know
             ,
             they
             must
             haue
             much
             dependancy
             on
             the
             Fauourite
             ;
             if
             he
             shall
             haue
             a
             hand
             in
             Courts
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             distribution
             of
             Offices
             ,
             cannot
             but
             remaine
             much
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             debarred
             of
             their
             libertie
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             any
             pretension
             for
             their
             owne
             interest
             ,
             or
             increasing
             of
             their
             estate
             and
             honour
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             all
             this
             will
             plainly
             appeare
             ,
             if
             wee
             will
             but
             weigh
             those
             words
             of
             the
             wise
             man
             ;
             
             
               Per
               me
               Reges
               regnant
               ,
               &
               Legum
               conditores
               iusta
               decernunt
               :
            
             Through
             me
             Kings
             raigne
             ,
             Through
             mee
             Councellours
             make
             iust
             Lawes
             .
             Whereby
             is
             giuen
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             the
             particular
             fauour
             which
             God
             giues
             to
             the
             lawfull
             Kings
             and
             Gouernours
             of
             their
             kingdomes
             and
             commonwealths
             ,
             to
             hit
             right
             in
             that
             which
             appertaineth
             vnto
             gouernment
             .
             And
             therefore
             was
             it
             well
             said
             of
             that
             wise
             King
             Salomon
             ;
             
             
               Diuinatio
               in
               labijs
               Regis
               ,
               in
               iudicio
               ,
               non
               errabit
               os
               eius
               :
            
             Prophecie
             is
             in
             the
             lippes
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             his
             mouth
             shall
             not
             go
             wrong
             in
             iudgement
             .
             And
             your
             Diuines
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Kings
             haue
             more
             helpe
             and
             aide
             from
             their
             Angels
             of
             guard
             ,
             then
             other
             men
             haue
             .
             And
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             publike
             prayers
             that
             are
             poured
             forth
             throughout
             all
             their
             kingdomes
             and
             Prouinces
             ,
             are
             of
             most
             great
             vse
             for
             Gods
             illightning
             of
             their
             vnderstanding
             .
             And
             therefore
             for
             these
             reasons
             aforesaid
             ,
             although
             your
             Fauourites
             and
             more
             secret
             Councellours
             of
             State
             may
             be
             very
             learned
             and
             wise
             vnderstanding
             men
             ,
             yet
             is
             there
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             reason
             ,
             why
             in
             graue
             and
             weightie
             causes
             ,
             they
             should
             craue
             and
             attend
             their
             Kings
             opinion
             ;
             esteeming
             it
             as
             the
             more
             certaine
             ,
             being
             it
             comes
             from
             a
             head
             ,
             so
             much
             fauoured
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             well
             assisted
             and
             strengthened
             on
             all
             sides
             .
             Which
             doth
             not
             concurre
             in
             Fauourites
             ;
             
             for
             God
             hath
             not
             made
             that
             promise
             vnto
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             vnto
             Kings
             ;
             nor
             (
             peraduenture
             )
             doe
             they
             deserue
             it
             .
             And
             if
             he
             bee
             the
             sole
             and
             onely
             Fauourite
             ,
             much
             lesse
             can
             hee
             presume
             ,
             that
             either
             his
             opinion
             or
             paines
             can
             be
             greater
             or
             surer
             then
             that
             of
             so
             many
             learned
             Councellours
             and
             Councells
             ,
             that
             haue
             met
             and
             sate
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             haue
             spent
             so
             much
             time
             and
             studie
             in
             State-affaires
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             bee
             imagined
             ,
             that
             when
             Councellours
             doe
             consult
             ,
             and
             craue
             their
             Kings
             opinion
             and
             resolution
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             it
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             receiue
             it
             from
             another
             inferiour
             person
             ;
             whom
             let
             Kings
             loue
             them
             neuer
             so
             much
             ,
             or
             conferre
             all
             that
             they
             can
             vpon
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             giue
             them
             more
             vnderstanding
             ,
             or
             more
             knowledge
             ,
             nor
             a
             better
             minde
             and
             disposition
             ,
             then
             what
             they
             haue
             already
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             reserued
             for
             God
             onely
             ,
             as
             also
             it
             properly
             belongeth
             vnto
             him
             to
             giue
             light
             vnto
             Kings
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             giue
             a
             fitting
             and
             direct
             answer
             to
             that
             point
             wherein
             they
             are
             consulted
             ,
             who
             alwayes
             supplyes
             them
             with
             that
             knowledge
             which
             is
             needfull
             for
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             but
             begge
             it
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             make
             good
             vse
             thereof
             .
             Hence
             are
             two
             things
             inferred
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             sure
             and
             true
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             That
             Kings
             are
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             attend
             in
             their
             owne
             person
             graue
             and
             weightie
             businesses
             ;
             for
             that
             this
             is
             their
             principall
             office
             ;
             which
             is
             euidently
             proued
             by
             this
             reason
             .
             Whosoeuer
             beares
             an
             Office
             ,
             and
             hath
             salarie
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             thereby
             obliged
             to
             cumply
             fully
             therewith
             ,
             
               Sub
               poena
               peccati
            
             ,
             vpon
             penaltie
             of
             sinning
             .
             And
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             grieuous
             shall
             the
             sinne
             be
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             greater
             is
             the
             Office
             ,
             and
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             the
             stipend
             is
             augmented
             .
             Now
             Kings
             (
             you
             will
             confesse
             vnto
             me
             )
             haue
             the
             greater
             office
             ,
             and
             greater
             stipend
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             they
             more
             grieuously
             sinne
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             cumply
             therewith
             .
             And
             this
             is
             made
             good
             in
             the
             sixth
             of
             Wisedome
             ,
             wherein
             these
             very
             words
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             :
             
               Potentes
               potenter
               tormenta
               patientur
            
             ;
             
             
               &
               fortioribus
               fortior
               instat
               cruciatio
            
             :
             A
             sharpe
             punishment
             shall
             be
             to
             them
             that
             be
             in
             high
             places
             ;
             
             and
             the
             mighty
             shall
             bee
             mightily
             tormented
             .
             The
             second
             ;
             That
             Fauourites
             are
             obliged
             ,
             on
             paine
             of
             the
             said
             penaltie
             ,
             to
             serue
             their
             Kings
             in
             their
             owne
             persons
             well
             and
             faithfully
             in
             those
             businesses
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             commit
             to
             their
             charge
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             taking
             their
             pleasure
             and
             ease
             ,
             more
             then
             their
             Kings
             themselues
             ,
             and
             substituting
             others
             to
             performe
             that
             trust
             and
             charge
             which
             is
             put
             vpon
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             iustly
             enioy
             that
             authoritie
             ,
             nor
             those
             interests
             and
             profits
             which
             doe
             result
             from
             their
             priuacie
             .
             And
             let
             they
             themselues
             tell
             me
             ,
             what
             title
             they
             haue
             to
             enioy
             so
             much
             as
             they
             doe
             ,
             when
             they
             take
             lesse
             paines
             then
             their
             Kings
             ,
             but
             pleasure
             more
             ?
             And
             to
             conclude
             with
             that
             which
             is
             here
             questioned
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             That
             admitting
             Fauourites
             ,
             to
             bee
             such
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             notwithstanding
             that
             there
             should
             be
             more
             then
             one
             ,
             or
             two
             .
             For
             thereby
             Kings
             shall
             haue
             the
             more
             helpe
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             that
             emulation
             and
             zeale
             ,
             which
             is
             wont
             to
             bee
             amongst
             them
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             will
             striue
             to
             bee
             more
             considerate
             and
             better
             aduised
             in
             commanding
             others
             ,
             and
             in
             begging
             and
             applying
             things
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             priuate
             profit
             ,
             and
             more
             solicitous
             in
             doing
             seruice
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             lest
             others
             might
             get
             the
             start
             of
             him
             in
             his
             Kings
             fauour
             .
             And
             howbeit
             the
             name
             of
             fauourite
             seemeth
             not
             to
             indure
             a
             companion
             ,
             yet
             ,
             if
             they
             fixe
             their
             eyes
             on
             that
             which
             they
             ought
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             common
             good
             of
             the
             common-wealth
             ,
             and
             the
             seruice
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             it
             would
             neuer
             grieue
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             bee
             others
             to
             assist
             for
             the
             same
             end
             and
             purpose
             ;
             but
             like
             that
             great
             Fauourite
             and
             friend
             of
             God
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             they
             would
             say
             ,
             
               Vtinam
               omnes
               prophetarent
            
             :
             Would
             to
             God
             they
             did
             all
             prophecie
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Conditions
             and
             Qualities
             of
             Fauourites
             .
          
           
             SVpposing
             that
             that
             then
             which
             hath
             beene
             said
             in
             the
             former
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             that
             Kings
             are
             to
             haue
             such
             persons
             about
             them
             ,
             who
             with
             proprietie
             may
             hold
             the
             name
             of
             friends
             (
             for
             such
             qualitie
             and
             condition
             must
             they
             be
             of
             ,
             who
             possesse
             the
             bosome
             and
             soule
             of
             their
             Master
             by
             the
             communication
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             secret
             affaires
             )
             and
             performe
             the
             office
             of
             Fauourites
             ;
             For
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             properly
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             Kings
             haue
             friends
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             (
             saue
             of
             their
             owne
             ranke
             )
             are
             inferiour
             vnto
             them
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             likewise
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             (
             as
             we
             shewed
             you
             before
             )
             stiles
             Fauourites
             ,
             friends
             .
             For
             the
             force
             of
             loue
             is
             of
             that
             great
             power
             ,
             that
             it
             remoueth
             and
             lifteth
             vp
             things
             from
             their
             point
             and
             center
             ,
             giuing
             the
             name
             of
             friend
             to
             a
             seruant
             and
             subiect
             .
             
             
               Qui
               diligit
               cordis
               munditiam
               ,
               propter
               gratiam
               labiorum
               suorum
               ,
               habebit
               amicum
               Regem
               :
            
             He
             that
             loueth
             purenesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             for
             the
             grace
             of
             his
             lippes
             ;
             the
             King
             shall
             bee
             his
             friend
             .
             Aristotle
             doth
             admit
             betwixt
             the
             King
             and
             his
             subiect
             ,
             a
             certaine
             kinde
             of
             friendship
             ,
             howbeit
             and
             disparitie
             and
             inequalitie
             bee
             very
             great
             ,
             your
             Histories
             doe
             celebrate
             the
             friendships
             of
             great
             Princes
             ,
             held
             with
             their
             particular
             subiects
             .
             And
             those
             which
             with
             other
             their
             equalls
             are
             called
             faithfull
             friends
             ;
             with
             Kings
             ,
             carry
             the
             name
             of
             Loyall-Subiects
             .
             Which
             (
             for
             that
             effect
             which
             wee
             pretend
             )
             importeth
             little
             this
             altering
             or
             changing
             of
             the
             name
             .
             That
             which
             most
             importeth
             and
             conueneth
             most
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             we
             giue
             you
             some
             notice
             of
             those
             qualities
             
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             haue
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             signes
             ,
             whereby
             those
             may
             be
             knowne
             ,
             that
             are
             fittest
             and
             best
             for
             so
             great
             a
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             qualities
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             are
             precisely
             necessarie
             in
             a
             Fauourite
             .
             And
             first
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             the
             first
             .
             First
             of
             all
             then
             he
             must
             loue
             his
             King
             truly
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             suffer
             himselfe
             to
             be
             ouercome
             by
             couetousnesse
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             priuate
             interest
             .
             In
             the
             first
             particular
             ,
             all
             doe
             agree
             with
             Aristotle
             and
             Plato
             .
             For
             no
             man
             can
             more
             faithfully
             giue
             counsell
             ,
             then
             hee
             that
             loues
             his
             King
             more
             then
             his
             gifts
             .
             Which
             of
             all
             other
             is
             the
             most
             necessary
             to
             make
             one
             man
             trust
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             beleeue
             that
             which
             hee
             saith
             .
             For
             who
             will
             not
             credit
             that
             man
             whom
             he
             knowes
             loues
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             that
             he
             can
             ,
             seekes
             to
             procure
             his
             good
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             his
             owne
             particular
             interest
             ?
             He
             (
             saith
             Saint
             Gregory
             )
             that
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             Fauourite
             ,
             must
             haue
             a
             loue
             that
             is
             full
             ,
             and
             dis-interessed
             .
             
             
               Nullus
               fidelior
               tibi
               ad
               consulendum
               esse
               potest
               ,
               quam
               qui
               non
               tua
               ,
               sed
               te
               diligit
               :
            
             No
             man
             can
             be
             more
             faithfull
             in
             aduising
             thee
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             loues
             not
             thine
             ,
             but
             thee
             .
             This
             qualitie
             of
             Loue
             and
             friendship
             ,
             Nazianzene
             likewise
             handleth
             .
             
             And
             a
             certaine
             Law
             of
             the
             Partida
             maketh
             mention
             thereof
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Que
               los
               ,
               que
               han
               de
               aconseiar
               los
               Reyes
               ,
               han
               de
               ser
               amigos
               bien
               entendidos
               ,
               y●de
               buen
               seso
               :
            
             That
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             counsell
             Kings
             ,
             must
             bee
             friends
             that
             haue
             beene
             throughly
             knowne
             and
             tried
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             of
             good
             vnderstanding
             and
             iudgement
             .
             Salomon
             saith
             ,
             That
             hee
             is
             a
             true
             Fauourite
             indeed
             ,
             that
             studies
             to
             walke
             in
             cleannesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             purenesse
             of
             tongue
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             when
             hee
             shall
             place
             all
             his
             care
             in
             seruing
             his
             King
             with
             Loue
             ;
             and
             informing
             him
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             truth
             ,
             and
             desiring
             him
             to
             walke
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             which
             shall
             make
             most
             for
             Gods
             seruice
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ;
             Qualities
             sufficient
             for
             Fauourites
             to
             insinuate
             themselues
             into
             the
             grace
             and
             fauour
             of
             good
             Princes
             .
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             sets
             before
             vs
             (
             though
             somewhat
             darkly
             shadowed
             )
             a
             picture
             of
             good
             Fauourites
             
             and
             Councellers
             .
             Which
             were
             certaine
             old
             men
             ,
             clothed
             in
             white
             ,
             wearing
             Crownes
             on
             their
             heads
             .
             To
             bee
             somewhat
             ancient
             ,
             and
             well
             stricken
             in
             yeares
             ,
             was
             a
             qualitie
             wont
             to
             be
             required
             in
             those
             that
             were
             to
             aduise
             Kings
             ,
             and
             giue
             them
             good
             counsell
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             great
             experience
             and
             mature
             iudgement
             ,
             which
             commonly
             accompanies
             such
             kinde
             of
             men
             .
             And
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             clothed
             in
             white
             ,
             because
             this
             colour
             signifies
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             cleare
             conscience
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             ought
             to
             bee
             as
             it
             were
             apparrelled
             and
             adorned
             .
             How
             can
             he
             giue
             good
             counsell
             that
             is
             not
             clothed
             in
             white
             ?
             That
             hath
             not
             
               Cor
               candidum
            
             ,
             a
             white
             and
             vpright
             heart
             ,
             pure
             and
             cleane
             from
             those
             affections
             and
             passions
             that
             may
             smu●t
             and
             sullye
             it
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             there
             likewise
             set
             downe
             ,
             that
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             had
             like
             a
             King
             ,
             a
             Crowne
             vpon
             his
             head
             .
             To
             giue
             vs
             thereby
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             hee
             that
             is
             to
             giue
             counsell
             vnto
             Kings
             ,
             for
             the
             maintaining
             and
             vpholding
             of
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             to
             remedy
             what
             is
             therein
             amisse
             ,
             may
             in
             some
             sort
             conceit
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ;
             my
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             to
             giue
             counsell
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             himselfe
             were
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             aduise
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             were
             he
             in
             his
             place
             .
             And
             that
             hee
             is
             to
             giue
             his
             vote
             and
             opinion
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             kingdome
             were
             his
             .
             And
             to
             be
             so
             free
             from
             expecting
             or
             respecting
             his
             owne
             particular
             interest
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             King
             himselfe
             .
             Who
             neither
             expecteth
             nor
             pretendeth
             any
             merced
             ,
             or
             reward
             ,
             nor
             any
             addition
             of
             honour
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             in
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             for
             that
             hee
             hath
             already
             attained
             to
             the
             highest
             and
             supremest
             dignitie
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Crowne
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             Kings
             Fauourites
             ,
             and
             Counsellours
             should
             liue
             as
             free
             from
             pretensions
             ,
             as
             if
             (
             hauing
             already
             got
             the
             Crowne
             )
             they
             had
             nothing
             more
             to
             pretend
             .
             Whose
             breast
             and
             bosome
             must
             be
             as
             white
             and
             as
             pure
             as
             whitenesse
             it selfe
             And
             will
             be
             the
             better
             able
             to
             iudge
             betwixt
             white
             and
             blacke
             ,
             right
             and
             wrong
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             many
             yeares
             ,
             and
             long
             experience
             .
          
           
             This
             kinde
             of
             seruants
             and
             friends
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             the
             life
             
             and
             soule
             of
             their
             actions
             ;
             let
             Kings
             bee
             very
             carefull
             how
             they
             make
             choice
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             receiue
             them
             into
             fauour
             .
             For
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             doth
             so
             much
             manifest
             a
             Kings
             minde
             ,
             as
             the
             election
             which
             he
             makes
             of
             his
             Fauourites
             and
             Councellours
             of
             State.
             For
             by
             them
             is
             his
             naturall
             inclination
             as
             well
             knowne
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             workeman
             ,
             by
             his
             manufactures
             ,
             is
             discouered
             the
             Art
             and
             Trade
             whereunto
             hee
             is
             most
             inclined
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             shall
             make
             bold
             to
             aduise
             Kings
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             such
             their
             Fauourites
             ,
             that
             are
             men
             of
             worth
             ,
             wise
             ,
             prudent
             ,
             dis-interessed
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             noble
             and
             generous
             disposition
             .
             For
             by
             their
             choice
             ,
             men
             make
             iudgement
             of
             their
             King
             accordingly
             .
             And
             likewise
             when
             the
             Kings
             grace
             and
             fauour
             shall
             fall
             vpon
             good
             Subiects
             ,
             his
             owne
             glory
             will
             be
             the
             greater
             .
             Let
             Kings
             (
             laying
             aside
             all
             affection
             )
             choose
             such
             as
             are
             men
             of
             knowledge
             and
             experience
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             powerfull
             in
             perswading
             ,
             and
             disswading
             .
             That
             know
             how
             to
             go
             in
             and
             out
             ,
             with
             good
             satisfaction
             ,
             amidst
             those
             so
             many
             ,
             so
             diuers
             ,
             and
             such
             important
             businesses
             ,
             as
             daily
             offer
             themselues
             ;
             and
             to
             giue
             good
             ,
             subtill
             ,
             and
             graue
             answers
             ,
             both
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             and
             by
             writing
             ,
             to
             such
             Ambassadours
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             persons
             ,
             that
             shall
             come
             to
             treate
             and
             negociate
             with
             them
             .
             That
             haue
             seene
             and
             read
             much
             ,
             and
             haue
             a
             generall
             knowledge
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             more
             particularly
             in
             the
             countries
             and
             Prouinces
             that
             are
             vnder
             their
             Kings
             command
             .
             That
             know
             what
             forces
             they
             are
             able
             to
             make
             ,
             and
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             strength
             as
             well
             of
             their
             friends
             ,
             as
             of
             their
             foes
             .
             Let
             them
             be
             of
             a
             franke
             and
             liberall
             minde
             .
             For
             this
             vertue
             the
             common
             people
             much
             loue
             and
             affect
             ,
             and
             are
             wonderfully
             well
             satisfied
             therewith
             .
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             couetousnesse
             is
             much
             hated
             and
             abhorred
             by
             them
             .
             Let
             them
             (
             I
             say
             )
             bee
             bountifull
             ,
             and
             desirous
             to
             doe
             good
             to
             all
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             to
             euery
             one
             in
             particular
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             men
             well
             knowne
             to
             be
             faithfull
             and
             trusty
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             loue
             their
             Kings
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             will
             preferre
             their
             authoritie
             and
             reputation
             before
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             studie
             
             and
             endeuour
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             aboue
             all
             ,
             what
             may
             make
             most
             for
             their
             good
             and
             aduantage
             .
             That
             they
             be
             wise
             ,
             discreet
             ,
             experienced
             ,
             patient
             ,
             without
             passion
             ,
             disinteressed
             ,
             and
             more
             zealous
             of
             the
             publike
             good
             ,
             then
             of
             their
             priuate
             profit
             .
             For
             if
             they
             shall
             regard
             their
             owne
             interest
             and
             proper
             commoditie
             ,
             they
             are
             neither
             good
             for
             the
             seruice
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             commonwealth
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             going
             about
             to
             measure
             out
             their
             priuacie
             by
             the
             yard
             of
             their
             particular
             profit
             ,
             they
             will
             make
             merchandise
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             their
             doing
             good
             to
             others
             ,
             shall
             bee
             for
             the
             benefiting
             of
             themselues
             .
             Nothing
             comming
             vnder
             their
             hands
             ,
             whereof
             (
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             accounted
             bad
             Cookes
             )
             they
             will
             not
             licke
             their
             owne
             fingers
             .
             The
             clingenst
             and
             strongest
             affection
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             couetousnesse
             ;
             it
             is
             like
             the
             head●ch
             ,
             which
             hindereth
             the
             free
             vse
             of
             mans
             faculties
             and
             senses
             ,
             not
             suffering
             him
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             .
             And
             though
             it
             bee
             true
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             other
             vices
             ,
             of
             greater
             offence
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             more
             hurtfull
             to
             a
             mans
             neighbour
             ,
             yet
             this
             hath
             I
             know
             not
             what
             mischiefe
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             in
             publike
             persons
             ,
             which
             doth
             shew
             it selfe
             more
             openly
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             doth
             breede
             ,
             and
             nourish
             other
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             the
             roote
             doth
             the
             tree
             .
             
               Radix
               omnium
               malorum
               cupiditas
               ;
               Quidam
               appetentes
               ,
            
             
             
               errauerunt
               à
               fide
            
             :
             Couetousnesse
             of
             money
             ,
             is
             the
             roote
             of
             all
             euill
             .
             Which
             while
             some
             lusted
             after
             ,
             they
             erred
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             tangled
             themselues
             with
             many
             sorrowes
             .
             
               Ex
               auaritia
               profecto
            
             (
             saith
             Saint
             
               Ambrose
               )
               septem
               nequitiae
               procreantur
            
             :
             
             
               scilicet
               ,
               Proditio
               ,
               fraus
               ,
               fallacia
               ,
               periurium
               ,
               inquietudo
               ,
               violentia
               ,
               &
               contra
               misericordiam
               ,
               obduratio
               :
            
             There
             are
             seuen
             kinde
             of
             sinnes
             that
             proceed
             from
             couetousnesse
             ▪
             viz.
             Treason
             ,
             Fraud
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             Periury
             ,
             Inquietude
             ,
             Violence
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             shuts
             the
             doore
             to
             all
             pitie
             and
             compassion
             )
             Hardnesse
             of
             heart
             .
             Vpon
             this
             foundation
             of
             couetousnesse
             ,
             is
             built
             whatsoeuer
             tyrannicall
             imagination
             ;
             and
             many
             through
             it
             ,
             haue
             ,
             and
             doe
             daily
             loose
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             loyaltie
             which
             is
             due
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             Kings
             .
             
               Auri
               cupiditas
            
             
             (
             saith
             the
             same
             Saint
             )
             
               materia
               est
               perfidiae
            
             ;
             The
             loue
             of
             gold
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             losse
             of
             faith
             .
             When
             this
             pulls
             a
             Fauourite
             ,
             it
             easily
             drawes
             him
             aside
             ,
             and
             carries
             him
             headlong
             to
             all
             these
             vices
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             of
             more
             force
             then
             the
             Load-ston
             ,
             and
             drawes
             him
             more
             after
             them
             ,
             then
             that
             doth
             the
             iron
             ;
             And
             is
             holpen
             on
             the
             more
             by
             the
             winde
             of
             vanitie
             and
             ambition
             .
             The
             Philosopher
             Her●●litus
             saith
             ,
             That
             those
             that
             serue
             Vanity
             and
             Couetousnesse
             ,
             suddenly
             depart
             from
             Truth
             and
             Iustice
             ;
             and
             hold
             that
             onely
             for
             iust
             and
             most
             right
             ,
             which
             is
             directed
             aright
             to
             their
             owne
             priuate
             interest
             .
             And
             this
             onely
             doe
             they
             make
             their
             aime
             ,
             in
             all
             whatsoeuer
             they
             aduise
             their
             King
             ;
             as
             was
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             that
             so
             often
             repeated
             case
             of
             King
             Assuerus
             ,
             with
             his
             great
             Fauourite
             
               Amann
               ▪
            
             of
             whom
             hee
             demanded
             ,
             what
             grace
             and
             fauour
             should
             bee
             showne
             to
             that
             Subiect
             ,
             whom
             for
             his
             good
             seruices
             ,
             hee
             desired
             to
             honour
             .
             Whereupon
             ,
             the
             winde
             of
             vaine-glory
             working
             in
             the
             head
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             thinking
             this
             could
             be
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             himselfe
             ,
             shewed
             himselfe
             very
             magnificent
             and
             liberall
             in
             ordaining
             the
             honours
             and
             fauours
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             be
             done
             vnto
             him
             .
             The
             vaine
             conceit
             of
             a
             couetous
             man
             ,
             cuts
             out
             for
             himselfe
             large
             thongs
             out
             of
             another
             mans
             leather
             .
             And
             when
             hee
             growes
             a
             little
             warme
             in
             the
             King
             his
             Masters
             bosome
             (
             poore
             snake
             as
             hee
             was
             )
             with
             a
             false
             and
             feigned
             loue
             ,
             hee
             goes
             hunting
             after
             his
             commoditie
             ;
             and
             this
             failing
             ,
             his
             loue
             also
             faileth
             .
             For
             his
             heart
             stretcheth
             it selfe
             no
             farther
             to
             loue
             ,
             then
             what
             his
             hands
             c●n
             come
             to
             take
             hold
             on
             .
             
               Elpan
               comido
               ,
               y
               la
               compania
               desecha
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Prouerbe
             )
             No
             longer
             Cake
             ,
             n●
             longer
             company
             .
             Of
             such
             friends
             ,
             as
             these
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             Michah
             bids
             vs
             beware
             .
             
             For
             no
             friend
             ,
             that
             seeketh
             his
             owne
             gaine
             ,
             
             can
             euer
             (
             according
             vnto
             Aristotle
             )
             be
             faithfull
             and
             loyall
             to
             his
             King.
             Let
             Kings
             (
             I
             say
             )
             consider
             once
             againe
             ,
             and
             haue
             an
             especiall
             care
             ,
             that
             those
             Fauourites
             ,
             whom
             hee
             maketh
             choice
             of
             for
             his
             friends
             ,
             be
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             proper
             election
             ,
             and
             approued
             by
             his
             owne
             minde
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             opinion
             and
             fame
             of
             their
             vertue
             ,
             and
             not
             intertaining
             them
             at
             
             any
             time
             by
             the
             sole
             intercession
             of
             others
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             are
             great
             and
             powerfull
             ,
             nor
             let
             them
             suffer
             themselues
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             secret
             considerations
             of
             those
             familiar
             and
             particular
             persons
             which
             are
             about
             them
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             insinuating
             and
             soothing
             perswasions
             of
             your
             flatterers
             and
             Sycophants
             ;
             Who
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             men
             ,
             worke
             vpon
             discourse
             ,
             and
             corporall
             meanes
             ,
             altogether
             framing
             them
             in
             order
             to
             their
             owne
             ends
             ;
             Let
             them
             not
             giue
             beliefe
             and
             credit
             vnto
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             common
             fame
             and
             good
             report
             that
             goes
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             thereon
             ,
             let
             them
             place
             their
             eares
             and
             their
             vnderstanding
             .
             For
             (
             as
             Tacitus
             saith
             )
             that
             is
             it
             which
             vsually
             makes
             the
             best
             choice
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             concerning
             such
             a
             ones
             vertues
             or
             goodnesse
             ,
             we
             ought
             rather
             to
             giue
             credit
             to
             the
             generall
             report
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             voices
             of
             one
             or
             two
             .
             For
             one
             ,
             may
             easily
             bee
             deceiued
             ,
             and
             deceiue
             others
             by
             his
             tricks
             ,
             and
             his
             particular
             interest
             ;
             but
             neuer
             yet
             could
             one
             deceiue
             all
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             all
             should
             in
             that
             their
             approbation
             ,
             deceiue
             another
             .
             As
             for
             those
             other
             seruants
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             attend
             and
             waight
             vpon
             the
             Kings
             person
             ,
             more
             for
             dignitie
             of
             place
             ,
             and
             for
             outward
             apparence
             and
             ostentation
             of
             greatnesse
             ,
             then
             for
             vse
             and
             conueniencie
             ,
             which
             likewise
             in
             their
             kinde
             are
             very
             necessarie
             ;
             let
             Kings
             a
             Gods
             name
             receiue
             them
             into
             their
             seruice
             ,
             either
             vpon
             the
             intercession
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             other
             particular
             respects
             .
             For
             in
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             hazard
             ,
             and
             may
             easily
             chop
             and
             change
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             proue
             not
             good
             and
             fit
             for
             their
             turne
             .
             But
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             the
             former
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             care
             must
             be
             taken
             ,
             for
             the
             chopp●ng
             and
             changing
             of
             them
             is
             very
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             vnlesse
             there
             be
             very
             great
             cause
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             breeds
             an
             opinion
             of
             inconstancie
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             hurtfull
             vnto
             all
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             of
             great
             dishonour
             vnto
             Kings
             ,
             much
             weakening
             their
             authoritie
             .
             But
             say
             there
             be
             iust
             cause
             of
             remouing
             them
             ,
             why
             it
             is
             but
             as
             a
             Vomite
             ;
             which
             howbeit
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             remoueth
             the
             malignant
             humour
             ,
             and
             expells
             it
             from
             the
             stomacke
             ,
             yet
             withall
             it
             carries
             
             the
             good
             likewise
             away
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             makes
             an
             end
             of
             that
             Subiect
             it
             works
             vpon
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             too
             often
             vsed
             .
             For
             our
             horses
             wee
             seeke
             bits
             and
             bridles
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             make
             them
             to
             go
             well
             and
             handsomely
             ,
             and
             if
             with
             those
             they
             do
             not
             raigne
             ,
             and
             carry
             themselues
             according
             to
             our
             mind
             ,
             we
             take
             others
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             finde
             once
             that
             they
             are
             fitted
             as
             wee
             would
             haue
             them
             ,
             we
             neuer
             chop
             nor
             change
             ,
             but
             still
             vse
             the
             same
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             good
             to
             chop
             and
             change
             either
             Fauourites
             ,
             or
             priuie
             Councellours
             too
             often
             ,
             but
             to
             seeke
             out
             such
             as
             are
             fit
             for
             their
             turne
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             such
             a
             hand
             ouer
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             bridle
             their
             insolencie
             ,
             and
             to
             reyne
             them
             in
             hard
             ,
             if
             they
             finde
             them
             head-strong
             .
             For
             being
             that
             they
             are
             those
             horses
             which
             guide
             the
             chariot
             of
             a
             Monarchie
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             not
             well
             bridled
             ,
             of
             a
             gentle
             and
             tender
             mouth
             ,
             and
             an
             easie
             reyne
             ,
             they
             will
             play
             the
             iades
             ,
             and
             breake
             both
             their
             owne
             neckes
             and
             their
             Masters
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             euery
             King
             hath
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             representeth
             two
             persons
             ,
             one
             publike
             ,
             the
             other
             priuate
             .
             And
             therefore
             his
             actions
             ought
             likewise
             to
             be
             of
             two
             qualities
             .
             In
             those
             that
             are
             particular
             ,
             let
             them
             proceed
             therein
             as
             they
             will
             themselues
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             owne
             guste
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             but
             in
             those
             that
             are
             publike
             ,
             as
             shall
             make
             most
             for
             the
             publike
             good
             .
             Hauing
             still
             an
             eye
             to
             it's
             conseruation
             and
             augmentation
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             common
             approbation
             of
             the
             people
             .
             And
             those
             qualities
             ,
             which
             formerly
             wee
             required
             in
             Councellers
             of
             State
             ,
             wee
             here
             likewise
             conclude
             ,
             that
             all
             of
             them
             are
             necessary
             for
             Fauourites
             .
             And
             if
             Kings
             peraduenture
             (
             in
             regard
             of
             humane
             imperfection
             )
             cannot
             meete
             with
             men
             so
             perfect
             ,
             let
             them
             bee
             as
             absolute
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             possibly
             light
             vpon
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             let
             them
             haue
             these
             two
             qualities
             ,
             of
             loue
             ,
             and
             an
             vnspotted
             life
             ;
             And
             let
             not
             Kings
             content
             themselues
             that
             they
             haue
             them
             in
             a
             mediocritie
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             perfection
             .
             For
             without
             these
             two
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             any
             Statuas
             so
             ●●profitable
             ,
             as
             are
             such
             men
             ,
             being
             not
             good
             enough
             to
             be
             slaues
             ,
             or
             to
             serue
             in
             the
             basest
             and
             vilest
             offices
             about
             a
             house
             ,
             much
             more
             vnworthy
             to
             be
             Fauourites
             ,
             and
             priuie
             Councellours
             .
          
           
           
             And
             because
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             hid
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             he
             might
             reserue
             it
             to
             bee
             the
             seate
             and
             mansion
             of
             his
             loue
             ,
             is
             hard
             to
             bee
             knowne
             ,
             and
             the
             thoughts
             thereof
             very
             secret
             and
             hid
             ;
             for
             that
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             instruments
             ,
             it
             worketh
             and
             expresseth
             it's
             conceits
             ,
             be
             they
             false
             ,
             or
             be
             they
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             by
             some
             meanes
             the
             truth
             or
             deceit
             of
             it's
             words
             may
             be
             knowne
             ,
             for
             to
             difference
             thereby
             the
             true
             loue
             from
             the
             false
             .
             Amongst
             other
             signes
             and
             coniectures
             whereof
             Kings
             may
             make
             vse
             ,
             for
             to
             know
             the
             minde
             of
             those
             that
             are
             to
             hold
             so
             great
             and
             neare
             a
             place
             about
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             to
             treate
             and
             communicate
             with
             them
             as
             it
             were
             the
             secrets
             of
             their
             soules
             ;
             let
             them
             consider
             and
             obserue
             very
             well
             ,
             in
             what
             kinde
             of
             manner
             they
             do
             proceed
             ,
             and
             haue
             proceeded
             with
             those
             with
             whom
             they
             haue
             formerly
             held
             friendship
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             they
             stand
             indebted
             and
             obliged
             for
             curtesies
             already
             done
             ;
             if
             they
             shall
             see
             they
             carry
             themselues
             well
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             performe
             all
             offices
             of
             true
             loue
             and
             friendship
             ,
             then
             may
             they
             be
             induced
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             shewing
             themselues
             louing
             and
             thankfull
             to
             others
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             so
             towards
             them
             .
             And
             he
             that
             loueth
             not
             him
             ,
             whom
             hee
             ought
             to
             loue
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             or
             that
             other
             respect
             ,
             will
             not
             loue
             his
             King
             ,
             do
             he
             neuer
             so
             much
             for
             him
             .
             For
             this
             difference
             of
             more
             or
             lesse
             altereth
             not
             the
             substance
             nor
             condition
             .
             The
             true
             loue
             of
             Fauourites
             (
             they
             being
             such
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             )
             consisteth
             (
             as
             we
             said
             already
             )
             in
             louing
             their
             King
             dis-interessedly
             ,
             and
             to
             aduertile
             him
             of
             all
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             fitting
             and
             conuenient
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             desire
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             workes
             and
             actions
             for
             their
             greater
             perfection
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             credit
             and
             estimation
             ;
             And
             lastly
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             which
             (
             according
             to
             the
             more
             common
             opinion
             )
             requireth
             reformation
             and
             amendment
             (
             for
             onely
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             most
             high
             can
             be
             wholly
             inculpable
             )
             And
             of
             that
             which
             may
             in
             some
             sort
             withdraw
             his
             Subiects
             loue
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             aduising
             him
             thereof
             ,
             worke
             so
             with
             him
             for
             to
             gratifie
             them
             in
             this
             or
             that
             publike
             benefit
             ,
             whereby
             to
             
             wedge
             the
             peoples
             loue
             the
             faster
             vnto
             their
             Prince
             and
             Soueraigne
             .
             But
             false
             and
             feigned
             loue
             ,
             that
             runnes
             a
             contrarie
             course
             ;
             it
             alwayes
             hunts
             after
             it's
             owne
             commoditie
             ,
             it
             commendeth
             all
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             his
             Prince
             doth
             ;
             he
             excuseth
             it
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             qualifies
             it
             for
             good
             ,
             iust
             ,
             and
             conuenient
             .
             Which
             being
             no
             other
             but
             a
             tricke
             of
             Court-cunning
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             may
             well
             march
             vnder
             the
             standard
             of
             vnknowne
             enemies
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             esteemed
             and
             rewarded
             as
             friends
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             their
             Kings
             backe
             is
             no
             sooner
             turned
             ,
             but
             they
             murmure
             at
             him
             ,
             or
             set
             others
             a
             worke
             to
             doe
             it
             for
             them
             ;
             Complaining
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             naturall
             ill
             disposition
             of
             Kings
             and
             great
             Princes
             eares
             (
             facile
             enough
             to
             heare
             smooth
             flatteries
             ,
             but
             too
             harsh
             and
             hard
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             truth
             )
             they
             dare
             not
             for
             their
             liues
             tell
             it
             him
             ,
             not
             aduenture
             to
             giue
             him
             the
             least
             distaste
             ,
             though
             it
             concerne
             him
             neuer
             so
             neare
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             plainly
             see
             ,
             the
             not
             doing
             of
             it
             cannot
             but
             redound
             much
             to
             his
             hurt
             .
             And
             the
             true
             reason
             thereof
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             former
             ,
             loue
             more
             the
             person
             of
             their
             Prince
             ,
             then
             his
             fortune
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             take
             it
             ill
             or
             well
             ,
             all
             's
             one
             ,
             they
             will
             treate
             truth
             ,
             especially
             in
             those
             things
             that
             may
             concerne
             his
             safetie
             ,
             or
             the
             good
             and
             quiet
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ;
             and
             their
             good
             minde
             ,
             true
             heart
             ,
             and
             plaine-honest
             meaning
             ,
             make
             them
             bold
             to
             speake
             ,
             without
             fearing
             to
             offend
             ,
             in
             that
             their
             good
             aduice
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             giue
             him
             .
             But
             this
             second
             sort
             of
             Fauourites
             loue
             not
             his
             person
             ,
             but
             his
             fortune
             ;
             And
             these
             ,
             for
             their
             owne
             proper
             interest
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             not
             hazard
             their
             hopes
             ,
             dare
             not
             speake
             the
             truth
             ,
             though
             they
             see
             the
             danger
             before
             their
             eyes
             :
             as
             persons
             that
             would
             easily
             alter
             their
             faith
             and
             loyaltie
             ,
             and
             take
             part
             with
             him
             whose
             sword
             is
             strongest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             care
             not
             though
             their
             King
             fall
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
             stand
             .
             And
             of
             such
             ,
             it
             may
             bee
             suspected
             that
             they
             desire
             a
             change
             ,
             like
             those
             which
             in
             gaming
             liue
             by
             Baratos
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             owne
             benefit
             would
             haue
             fortune
             turne
             from
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             their
             good
             wishes
             no
             longer
             following
             their
             first
             man
             ,
             as
             not
             
             hoping
             to
             haue
             any
             more
             from
             him
             ,
             then
             what
             they
             haue
             already
             receiued
             ;
             not
             caring
             to
             see
             them
             blowne
             vp
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
             get
             by
             the
             bargaine
             .
             And
             most
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             so
             much
             loue
             themselues
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             proper
             interest
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             trusting
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             haue
             no
             loue
             left
             either
             for
             their
             owne
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             or
             any
             body
             else
             .
             For
             such
             base
             soules
             ,
             and
             vngenerate
             spirits
             ,
             drowned
             and
             swallowed
             vp
             in
             those
             muddy
             materialls
             of
             Interest
             ,
             and
             Auarice
             ,
             cannot
             loue
             any
             other
             thing
             with
             excellencie
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             noble
             fashion
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             importeth
             much
             ,
             that
             Fauourites
             bee
             dis●roabed
             ,
             and
             stript
             quite
             and
             cleane
             of
             all
             that
             ,
             which
             goes
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             proper
             or
             selfe-loue
             ,
             priuate
             interest
             ,
             vsefull
             friendship
             ,
             faction
             or
             kindred
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             should
             bee
             clothed
             with
             a
             wise
             and
             discreet
             kinde
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             which
             nor
             knowes
             ,
             nor
             can
             ,
             nor
             will
             fauour
             ought
             ,
             but
             vertue
             ,
             and
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             good
             and
             honest
             .
             It
             is
             likewise
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             Prouerbe
             ,
             
               Quien
               ama
               à
               su
               Rey
               ,
               ama
               à
               su
               grey
               :
            
             He
             that
             loues
             his
             King
             ,
             loues
             his
             flocke
             .
             And
             he
             that
             is
             in
             the
             place
             of
             a
             Fauourite
             ,
             and
             so
             neare
             about
             his
             Kings
             person
             ,
             ought
             to
             bee
             as
             a
             common
             father
             to
             all
             his
             Subiects
             ,
             treating
             them
             as
             if
             they
             were
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             procuring
             that
             not
             any
             one
             of
             them
             may
             depart
             discontented
             from
             his
             presence
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             the
             the
             onely
             Load-stone
             to
             draw
             all
             their
             loue
             and
             affection
             towards
             him
             .
             So
             did
             that
             great
             Fauourite
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Syria
             ,
             Naaman
             ,
             whom
             all
             the
             people
             with
             a
             full
             and
             open
             mouth
             ,
             called
             Father
             ,
             corresponding
             with
             him
             in
             the
             loue
             of
             so
             many
             sonnes
             ,
             or
             children
             .
             For
             those
             that
             are
             seated
             in
             so
             high
             a
             place
             ,
             haue
             great
             cause
             ,
             for
             many
             reasons
             ,
             to
             procure
             publike
             loue
             ;
             and
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             grace
             of
             their
             Prince
             ,
             to
             haue
             the
             good
             wills
             and
             affections
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             for
             this
             ,
             makes
             the
             other
             to
             be
             more
             durable
             and
             firme
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             naturall
             miserie
             of
             great
             and
             powerfull
             persons
             ,
             that
             Enuie
             and
             Greatnesse
             go
             alwayes
             hand
             in
             hand
             :
             the
             one
             still
             accompanying
             the
             other
             .
             And
             there
             is
             not
             any
             poyson
             like
             vnto
             it
             ,
             
             which
             moues
             and
             stirres
             vp
             such
             violent
             pangs
             and
             passions
             in
             the
             stomacke
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             if
             it
             worke
             vpon
             the
             priuacie
             and
             inwardnesse
             of
             Fauourites
             with
             their
             Kings
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             it selfe
             were
             not
             a
             true
             and
             sufficient
             strong
             poyson
             .
             Seeing
             that
             it
             is
             held
             for
             certaine
             ,
             that
             one
             word
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             nay
             (
             which
             is
             more
             )
             one
             angry
             looke
             ,
             or
             bended
             brow
             ,
             hath
             sent
             many
             a
             Fauourite
             to
             his
             graue
             .
             For
             (
             as
             Salomon
             saith
             )
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Subiect
             depends
             on
             the
             countenance
             of
             the
             King.
             And
             if
             we
             will
             not
             beleeue
             him
             ,
             let
             vs
             see
             and
             obserue
             how
             many
             Fauourites
             escape
             ,
             which
             doe
             not
             dye
             of
             that
             wound
             ,
             or
             the
             feare
             thereof
             ;
             and
             more
             particularly
             with
             those
             Kings
             which
             are
             of
             that
             condition
             (
             as
             one
             said
             )
             that
             there
             is
             not
             two
             fingers
             breadth
             betweene
             their
             smile
             and
             their
             sword
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             that
             this
             their
             priuacie
             might
             bee
             had
             in
             the
             lesse
             esteeme
             .
             For
             your
             best
             Fauourites
             are
             but
             like
             your
             better
             sort
             of
             fruits
             ,
             which
             are
             soonest
             subiect
             to
             be
             worme-eaten
             .
             For
             Enuie
             is
             a
             very
             worme
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             same
             qualities
             as
             a
             worme
             hath
             ;
             and
             spreads
             it selfe
             so
             farre
             ,
             that
             it
             extends
             it selfe
             euen
             to
             those
             that
             haue
             beene
             benefited
             by
             the
             Fauourite
             ;
             the
             couetousnesse
             and
             risentment
             of
             that
             which
             they
             doe
             not
             receiue
             ,
             working
             more
             vpon
             them
             then
             the
             Law
             of
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             gratefull
             acknowledgement
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             receiued
             .
             So
             that
             wee
             may
             say
             ,
             That
             few
             are
             they
             who
             loue
             those
             from
             whose
             hand
             they
             haue
             receiued
             some
             good
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             no
             greater
             .
             And
             those
             that
             haue
             receiued
             none
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             therein
             iniured
             ,
             and
             wronged
             .
             So
             ,
             that
             to
             qualifie
             and
             temper
             this
             inconuenience
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             wisedome
             in
             Fauourites
             (
             and
             it
             will
             concerne
             them
             to
             vse
             all
             the
             meanes
             they
             can
             deuise
             to
             effect
             it
             )
             to
             procure
             to
             bee
             wellbeloued
             .
             And
             no
             lesse
             in
             Kings
             to
             seeke
             out
             such
             as
             are
             modest
             ,
             louing
             ,
             affable
             ,
             vertuous
             ,
             honest
             ,
             well
             beloued
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             gratefull
             and
             thankfull
             disposition
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             How
             Kings
             ought
             to
             carry
             themselues
             towards
             their
             Fauourites
             .
          
           
             FOr
             to
             resolue
             this
             Question
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             satisfaction
             to
             that
             which
             is
             here
             proposed
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             tender
             and
             dangerous
             a
             touch
             :
             I
             will
             first
             lay
             for
             my
             foundation
             ,
             a
             true
             point
             of
             doctrine
             in
             naturall
             Philosophie
             ,
             celebrated
             with
             that
             sentence
             of
             the
             glorious
             Saint
             
               Austen
               ;
               Amor
               meus
               ,
               pondus
               meum
               ,
               illo
               feror
               ,
               quocunque
               feror
               :
            
             The
             plummet
             which
             peaseth
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             wings
             wherewith
             the
             heart
             makes
             it's
             flight
             ,
             is
             loue
             ,
             which
             doth
             leade
             the
             dance
             to
             all
             the
             other
             passions
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             And
             as
             those
             that
             saile
             in
             a
             deepe
             sea
             ,
             with
             full
             sailes
             ,
             runne
             on
             their
             course
             without
             any
             danger
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             draw
             neare
             the
             shore
             ,
             they
             take
             them
             downe
             and
             ruffle
             them
             that
             they
             may
             not
             runne
             their
             ship
             vpon
             some
             shelfe
             ,
             or
             split
             it selfe
             against
             some
             rocke
             ;
             so
             likewise
             ,
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             lifted
             vp
             vnto
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             infinite
             goodnesse
             ,
             it
             may
             without
             perill
             plough
             the
             seas
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             with
             full
             sayles
             cut
             the
             Maine
             ,
             without
             danger
             of
             shelues
             ,
             quick-sands
             ,
             or
             rockes
             .
             For
             (
             according
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             the
             glorious
             Saint
             Bernard
             )
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             louing
             God
             ,
             is
             God
             himselfe
             :
             so
             ,
             the
             measure
             of
             louing
             him
             ,
             is
             to
             loue
             him
             without
             measure
             .
             
               Causa
               diligendi
               Deum
               ,
               Deus
               est
               ;
               modus
               dilectionis
               ,
               sine
               modo
               diligere
               .
            
             As
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             loue
             is
             infinite
             ;
             so
             must
             it
             be
             without
             taxe
             or
             limitation
             ,
             wherein
             there
             can
             be
             no
             excesse
             .
             But
             when
             the
             heart
             drawes
             but
             little
             water
             ,
             and
             touches
             too
             close
             vpon
             these
             things
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             haue
             
             their
             goodnesse
             much
             limited
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             high
             time
             ,
             and
             very
             fit
             and
             conuenient
             ,
             to
             strike
             the
             sayles
             of
             our
             loue
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             on
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             caution
             and
             consideration
             ,
             lest
             this
             our
             vessell
             should
             sticke
             in
             the
             sands
             ,
             neuer
             to
             bee
             gotten
             out
             againe
             ,
             or
             fall
             vpon
             some
             rocke
             or
             other
             of
             vnaduisednesse
             and
             indiscretion
             .
             And
             this
             is
             so
             certaine
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             albeit
             the
             loue
             to
             our
             parents
             be
             so
             naturall
             ,
             and
             obligatory
             ,
             and
             so
             giuen
             vs
             in
             charge
             by
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             promises
             of
             so
             many
             blessings
             on
             those
             children
             which
             shall
             cumply
             with
             this
             loue
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             many
             threatnings
             on
             those
             that
             shall
             faile
             therein
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             God
             himselfe
             will
             ,
             that
             therein
             there
             should
             be
             a
             limitation
             and
             moderation
             .
             
             
               Qui
               amat
               patrem
               ,
               aut
               matrem
               ,
               plus
               quam
               me
               ,
               non
               est
               me
               dignus
               :
            
             He
             that
             loueth
             father
             or
             mother
             more
             then
             me
             ,
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             me
             .
             And
             the
             common
             old
             Adage
             saith
             ,
             That
             friendship
             must
             go
             no
             further
             then
             
               vsque
               ad
               ar
               as
            
             ,
             and
             stop
             there
             .
             And
             howbeit
             some
             would
             haue
             the
             limit
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             put
             to
             loue
             ,
             to
             be
             Death
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             it's
             limit
             ,
             is
             Reason
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             Commandements
             .
             For
             when
             our
             Loue
             shall
             come
             to
             encounter
             with
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             make
             a
             stand
             ,
             and
             go
             no
             further
             .
          
           
             Our
             second
             ground
             or
             foundation
             whereon
             we
             shall
             build
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             in
             Kings
             ,
             next
             vnto
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             no
             loue
             ought
             to
             be
             like
             vnto
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             beare
             vnto
             their
             kingdomes
             and
             common-wealths
             ;
             for
             the
             end
             ,
             for
             which
             Kings
             were
             first
             instituted
             and
             ordained
             ,
             was
             the
             common
             good
             of
             their
             kingdomes
             .
             And
             as
             children
             haue
             a
             naturall
             obligation
             to
             loue
             their
             parents
             ,
             because
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             haue
             receiued
             their
             naturall
             being
             ;
             so
             Kings
             owe
             the
             like
             to
             their
             kingdomes
             ,
             and
             Commonwealths
             ,
             because
             next
             vnder
             God
             ,
             they
             gaue
             them
             their
             being
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             that
             power
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             to
             protect
             ,
             defend
             ,
             and
             augment
             them
             .
             Vpon
             these
             grounds
             and
             foundations
             must
             that
             loue
             and
             friendship
             be
             laid
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             held
             with
             Fauourites
             .
             Louing
             
             them
             ,
             and
             giuing
             them
             power
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             conformable
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             for
             this
             end
             shall
             be
             thought
             most
             conuenient
             .
             
             For
             albeit
             they
             (
             as
             Seneca
             saith
             )
             keepe
             the
             key
             of
             their
             Kings
             heart
             ,
             
             and
             in
             matters
             of
             secresie
             and
             benefits
             ,
             are
             preferred
             before
             the
             rest
             ;
             yet
             this
             must
             be
             done
             with
             a
             Christian
             kinde
             of
             prudence
             and
             discretion
             .
             Hauing
             euermore
             an
             especiall
             care
             ,
             that
             the
             force
             of
             his
             loue
             be
             not
             so
             violent
             ,
             and
             so
             boundlesse
             ,
             that
             to
             giue
             content
             to
             one
             sole
             Fauourite
             ,
             hee
             discontent
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Subiects
             ;
             and
             to
             shew
             himselfe
             faithfull
             and
             true
             vnto
             him
             ,
             breake
             that
             faith
             and
             truth
             ,
             which
             he
             owes
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             diuine
             Law.
             And
             that
             he
             proceed
             likewise
             therein
             with
             that
             freedome
             and
             libertie
             ,
             that
             his
             Loue
             may
             not
             passe
             the
             bounds
             of
             reason
             ,
             nor
             bee
             (
             like
             some
             ships
             that
             are
             runne
             on
             ground
             )
             so
             surely
             setled
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             get
             off
             when
             hee
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             turne
             that
             loue
             into
             hatred
             ,
             and
             a
             full
             determination
             and
             resolution
             of
             punishment
             ,
             when
             the
             faults
             of
             a
             Fauourite
             shall
             deserue
             his
             iust
             displeasure
             
               Non
               habitabit
               in
               medio
               domus
               meae
               ,
            
             
             
               qui
               facit
               superbiam
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Whoso
             hath
             a
             proud
             looke
             ,
             and
             an
             high
             stomacke
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             suffer
             him
             .
             Mine
             eyes
             looke
             vnto
             such
             ,
             as
             be
             faithfull
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             dwell
             with
             mee
             .
             And
             whoso
             leadeth
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             my
             seruant
             ;
             but
             there
             shall
             no
             deceitfull
             person
             dwell
             in
             my
             house
             .
             And
             he
             that
             telleth
             lies
             shall
             not
             tarry
             in
             my
             sight
             .
             As
             likewise
             it
             is
             iust
             and
             meete
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             punishment
             ,
             and
             chastisement
             ,
             should
             be
             turned
             into
             amitie
             ,
             loue
             ,
             and
             friendship
             ,
             when
             the
             person
             hated
             ,
             shall
             deserue
             well
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             ancient
             Prouerbe
             ,
             
               Ama
               ,
               tanquam
               osurus
               &
               odio
               habe
               ,
               tanquam
               amaturus
               .
            
             The
             drift
             and
             scope
             of
             all
             which
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             when
             wee
             shall
             place
             our
             loue
             and
             affection
             vpon
             humane
             things
             ,
             it
             be
             done
             with
             aduisednesse
             ,
             considering
             how
             subiect
             they
             are
             to
             change
             and
             alteration
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             that
             which
             to
             day
             deserues
             our
             loue
             ,
             may
             to
             morrow
             deserue
             our
             hate
             :
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             disliked
             and
             abhorred
             ,
             may
             merit
             our
             loue
             ,
             and
             good
             esteeme
             .
             And
             we
             haue
             hereof
             a
             
             very
             good
             example
             in
             the
             foresaid
             King
             Assuerus
             ,
             who
             so
             soone
             turned
             that
             loue
             which
             he
             bare
             vnto
             Haman
             ,
             into
             that
             hatred
             ,
             that
             hee
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             hanged
             vp
             ;
             and
             Mardoche
             ,
             that
             was
             condemned
             to
             the
             gallowes
             ,
             he
             raised
             vnto
             honour
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             into
             that
             place
             of
             priuacie
             and
             greatnesse
             ,
             which
             proud
             Haman
             so
             lately
             enioyed
             .
             Nor
             can
             Fauourites
             haue
             cause
             to
             complaine
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             priuacie
             may
             reach
             so
             farre
             ,
             that
             their
             Kings
             may
             loue
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             their
             owne
             royall
             persons
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             doctrine
             receiued
             by
             all
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             That
             the
             rule
             of
             that
             true
             friendship
             and
             loue
             ,
             which
             one
             man
             beareth
             vnto
             another
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             measured
             and
             considered
             by
             that
             which
             euery
             man
             beares
             vnto
             himselfe
             .
             And
             that
             which
             equalls
             it selfe
             in
             this
             ,
             is
             very
             perfect
             loue
             .
             
             
               Amicitiae
               lex
               prescribitur
               ,
               vt
               non
               minus
               ,
               nec
               plus
               quisquam
               ,
            
             
             
               amicum
               suum
               ,
               quàm
               seipsum
               diligat
               .
            
             The
             Law
             of
             friendship
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             not
             loue
             his
             friend
             lesse
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             
             then
             himselfe
             .
             Nem●
             (
             saith
             Saint
             
               Paul
               )
               animam
               suam
               odio
               habet
               ,
               sed
               nutrit
               ,
               &
               fouet
               eam
               :
            
             No
             man
             euer
             yet
             hated
             his
             owne
             flesh
             ,
             but
             nourisheth
             and
             cherisheth
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             selfe-loue
             ought
             so
             to
             bee
             ordered
             by
             reason
             ,
             that
             whensoeuer
             it
             shall
             desire
             any
             thing
             contrarie
             thereunto
             ,
             it
             must
             sharply
             be
             denyed
             it
             .
             
               A
               criter
               reijciendus
               est
            
             (
             saith
             the
             learned
             Saint
             Chrisostome
             )
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             when
             Fauourites
             shall
             craue
             or
             desire
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             reason
             ,
             or
             the
             publike
             good
             of
             the
             commonwealth
             ,
             they
             must
             bee
             denyed
             ,
             what
             they
             demand
             ,
             and
             Kings
             vpon
             those
             occasions
             must
             shew
             themselues
             seuere
             and
             austere
             towards
             them
             .
             And
             this
             doctrine
             is
             so
             cleare
             and
             so
             plaine
             ,
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             left
             it
             for
             a
             patterne
             vnto
             Princes
             ,
             in
             that
             answer
             of
             his
             which
             he
             gaue
             vnto
             his
             two
             kinsmen
             and
             Fauourites
             ,
             Iohn
             and
             Iames
             ,
             when
             hee
             told
             them
             ;
             
               Nescitis
               ,
               quid
               petatis
               ;
               Potest
               is
               bibere
               calicem
               ?
               &c.
            
             Ye
             know
             not
             what
             ye
             aske
             .
             Can
             ye
             drinke
             of
             the
             cup
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Non
               est
               meum
               dare
               vobis
               ,
               sed
               quibus
               paratum
               est
               à
               Patre
               meo
               .
            
             
             To
             sit
             on
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             on
             my
             left
             hand
             ,
             is
             not
             mine
             to
             giue
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             bee
             giuen
             vnto
             
             them
             ,
             for
             whom
             it
             is
             prepared
             .
             And
             how
             beit
             the
             words
             in
             this
             answer
             haue
             so
             many
             sundry
             expositions
             ,
             and
             diuers
             constructions
             ,
             as
             the
             Interpreters
             vpon
             this
             place
             doe
             render
             ;
             yet
             haue
             I
             noted
             three
             things
             therein
             ,
             worthy
             the
             consideration
             ,
             and
             of
             much
             conueniencie
             for
             Kings
             .
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             I
             obserue
             the
             tartnesse
             and
             sharpnesse
             of
             the
             answer
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             ill-aduised
             and
             indiscreete
             request
             of
             those
             two
             Fauourites
             ,
             set
             downe
             in
             these
             three
             words
             :
             
               Nescitis
               quid
               petatis
            
             :
             Ye
             know
             not
             what
             ye
             aske
             .
             And
             when
             Fauourites
             shall
             not
             weigh
             and
             consider
             with
             themselues
             ,
             what
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             aske
             ;
             Let
             Kings
             bethinke
             themselues
             ,
             what
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             giue
             .
             And
             let
             them
             not
             giue
             so
             much
             to
             one
             ,
             as
             may
             giue
             occasion
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             to
             murmure
             ,
             and
             complaine
             .
             And
             let
             them
             likewise
             take
             into
             their
             consideration
             ,
             that
             the
             common
             condition
             of
             your
             Fauourites
             ,
             is
             like
             vnto
             that
             of
             other
             particular
             men
             ,
             still
             to
             desire
             to
             better
             themselues
             in
             their
             estate
             and
             degree
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             shall
             bee
             a
             great
             point
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             not
             to
             grant
             vnto
             them
             all
             that
             they
             shall
             aske
             ;
             as
             here
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             aduiseth
             Kings
             .
             Wotting
             well
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             grant
             them
             their
             request
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             contented
             therewith
             ,
             but
             rather
             take
             heart
             and
             courage
             vnto
             them
             to
             craue
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             with
             greater
             earnestnesse
             then
             they
             did
             before
             .
             For
             ,
             Ambition
             and
             Couetousnesse
             are
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             nor
             slackened
             with
             abundance
             ,
             but
             are
             like
             vnto
             those
             that
             are
             sicke
             of
             the
             Dropsie
             ,
             who
             the
             more
             they
             drinke
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             thirst
             .
             And
             besides
             this
             heaping
             of
             honour
             vpon
             honour
             ,
             and
             gift
             vpon
             gift
             ,
             hath
             a
             greater
             danger
             with
             it
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             persons
             that
             receiue
             them
             .
             For
             most
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             appetite
             of
             man
             is
             Hydropicall
             ,
             which
             the
             more
             he
             drinketh
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             thirsteth
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             he
             getteth
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             desireth
             .
             And
             Princes
             may
             giue
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             like
             Lucifer
             ,
             they
             may
             come
             at
             last
             to
             couet
             and
             desire
             that
             ,
             which
             their
             Kings
             possesse
             .
             What
             an
             honorable
             creature
             was
             he
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             singular
             parts
             ,
             yet
             did
             he
             rebell
             against
             his
             Creator
             ,
             out
             of
             Enuie
             and
             Pride
             ,
             and
             onely
             
             occasioned
             through
             those
             many
             graces
             and
             fauours
             which
             God
             had
             enriched
             him
             withall
             .
             And
             for
             that
             we
             are
             all
             of
             vs
             creatures
             ,
             the
             like
             may
             be
             feared
             from
             vs
             ;
             Being
             that
             we
             are
             not
             so
             incapable
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             was
             that
             Angell
             of
             that
             which
             hee
             desired
             .
             And
             it
             is
             fit
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             leaue
             our selues
             something
             to
             giue
             ;
             for
             ordinarily
             we
             do
             all
             of
             vs
             desire
             (
             a
             qualitie
             wherewith
             mans
             appetite
             is
             well
             acquainted
             )
             and
             which
             hath
             caused
             the
             greatest
             and
             the
             foulest
             falls
             .
             For
             who
             is
             he
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             (
             if
             he
             could
             )
             haue
             command
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             King
             ?
             And
             wee
             ought
             likewise
             to
             keepe
             something
             in
             our
             hands
             to
             bestow
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             grow
             weary
             of
             seruing
             ,
             being
             we
             can
             expect
             no
             further
             fauours
             ,
             nor
             looke
             for
             any
             more
             rewards
             .
             For
             this
             also
             is
             very
             naturall
             ,
             and
             a
             fashion
             of
             ancient
             standing
             with
             most
             men
             ,
             to
             waxe
             weary
             of
             standing
             at
             a
             stay
             ,
             not
             contenting
             themselues
             to
             continue
             that
             grace
             ,
             place
             ,
             and
             rewards
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             already
             acquired
             ;
             but
             hold
             that
             for
             an
             affront
             ,
             being
             now
             growne
             rich
             ,
             which
             before
             they
             would
             haue
             taken
             for
             a
             great
             fauour
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             poore
             .
             Thus
             doe
             we
             grow
             vnthankfull
             ;
             and
             thus
             doe
             we
             grow
             forgetfull
             ,
             being
             vainly
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             conceit
             of
             what
             we
             are
             .
             And
             we
             loose
             the
             sight
             of
             that
             low
             and
             meane
             estate
             ,
             wherein
             we
             were
             ,
             by
             being
             raised
             to
             that
             highth
             and
             eminencie
             ,
             wherein
             wee
             see
             our selues
             to
             bee
             seated
             .
             A
             naturall
             fault
             in
             mans
             eye-sight
             ,
             which
             knowes
             not
             how
             to
             looke
             downeward
             ;
             and
             as
             vnwilling
             to
             looke
             backward
             ,
             but
             as
             much
             forward
             as
             you
             will.
             But
             these
             forward
             birds
             ,
             doe
             well
             deserue
             to
             haue
             the
             waxe
             ,
             wherewith
             their
             wings
             are
             fastened
             ,
             to
             be
             melted
             by
             that
             very
             Sunne
             ,
             that
             gaue
             them
             their
             first
             warmth
             and
             light
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             fall
             to
             be
             left
             an
             example
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             terrifie
             others
             .
             And
             in
             case
             ,
             for
             some
             especiall
             respect
             ,
             Kings
             shall
             resolue
             with
             themselues
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             beames
             of
             their
             greatnesse
             shall
             illighten
             and
             giue
             life
             to
             one
             particular
             person
             ,
             let
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             fauours
             bee
             layed
             vpon
             those
             qualities
             ,
             desarts
             ,
             and
             seruices
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             concurre
             on
             those
             persons
             on
             whom
             they
             purpose
             thus
             to
             particularize
             .
          
           
           
             Kings
             likewise
             are
             to
             consider
             the
             Petitions
             of
             those
             that
             sue
             vnto
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             my
             second
             obseruation
             ,
             and
             taught
             by
             Christ
             himselfe
             :
             
             
               Potestis
               bibere
               calicem
               ,
               quem
               ego
               bibiturus
               s●m
               ?
            
             Can
             ye
             drinke
             of
             the
             cup
             that
             I
             drinke
             of
             ?
             Iudging
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             this
             demand
             which
             hee
             makes
             to
             these
             his
             Fauourites
             ,
             who
             so
             rashly
             and
             vnaduisedly
             came
             vnto
             him
             to
             petition
             him
             for
             the
             two
             principall
             places
             ,
             that
             for
             to
             possesse
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             haue
             all
             sufficient
             and
             requisite
             necessaries
             ;
             vpon
             which
             point
             Christ
             examines
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             examination
             ought
             Kings
             to
             make
             of
             those
             qualities
             ,
             specified
             by
             vs
             ,
             touching
             both
             Pretenders
             and
             Fauourites
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             which
             I
             recommend
             to
             your
             consideration
             ,
             and
             which
             Christ
             teacheth
             Kings
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             great
             caution
             and
             warinesse
             which
             they
             are
             to
             vse
             ,
             in
             not
             being
             too
             facile
             ,
             in
             granting
             all
             that
             their
             Fauourites
             shall
             require
             of
             them
             .
             Which
             is
             to
             bee
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             last
             words
             of
             this
             his
             answer
             :
             
               Non
               est
               meum
               dare
               vobis
            
             :
             It
             is
             not
             mine
             to
             giue
             .
             Which
             ,
             to
             my
             seeming
             ,
             soundeth
             thus
             ;
             It
             will
             not
             stand
             with
             my
             truth
             and
             iustice
             ,
             to
             giue
             for
             kindreds-sake
             ,
             or
             other
             humane
             respects
             ,
             that
             which
             my
             eternall
             Father
             hath
             prepared
             for
             those
             which
             deserue
             best
             .
             Kings
             ought
             to
             bee
             very
             circumspect
             in
             promising
             ,
             and
             not
             ouer
             easie
             in
             granting
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             be
             facile
             in
             granting
             what
             others
             shall
             desire
             ,
             hee
             may
             haue
             cause
             to
             repent
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             promiseth
             ,
             hee
             looseth
             his
             liberty
             .
             A
             great
             gentleman
             of
             qualitie
             ,
             whom
             King
             Philip
             the
             second
             much
             fauoured
             for
             his
             worthy
             parts
             ,
             and
             great
             abilities
             ,
             talking
             one
             day
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             walking
             a
             good
             while
             with
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             after
             that
             hee
             had
             discoursed
             with
             him
             of
             diuers
             things
             ,
             to
             the
             Kings
             so
             great
             good
             content
             and
             liking
             ,
             that
             hee
             thought
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             now
             a
             faire
             occasion
             offered
             vnto
             him
             ,
             to
             propound
             vnto
             him
             (
             as
             he
             did
             )
             a
             businesse
             of
             his
             owne
             .
             He
             told
             a
             friend
             of
             his
             ,
             anon
             after
             that
             hee
             came
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             very
             instant
             he
             proposed
             it
             ,
             he
             cast
             such
             a
             strange
             and
             austere
             looke
             towards
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             neuer
             seene
             him
             before
             .
             Which
             
             was
             no
             want
             of
             affection
             in
             the
             King
             towards
             him
             ,
             for
             hee
             had
             had
             many
             sufficient
             testimonies
             thereof
             ;
             but
             because
             it
             was
             fitting
             for
             so
             wise
             and
             prudent
             a
             King
             to
             haue
             that
             circumspection
             ,
             lest
             this
             his
             affection
             might
             minister
             occasion
             vnto
             him
             to
             call
             his
             discretion
             in
             question
             ,
             in
             granting
             ,
             or
             not
             granting
             that
             which
             either
             is
             not
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             shall
             seeme
             vnto
             him
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             conuenient
             for
             him
             .
             For
             Kings
             must
             haue
             recourse
             to
             these
             two
             things
             ;
             To
             haue
             a
             good
             and
             safe
             conscience
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             intire
             ●●●horitie
             ,
             and
             good
             opinion
             with
             men
             .
             For
             with
             none
             doth
             that
             holy
             and
             prudent
             counsell
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             suite
             more
             properly
             ,
             
             then
             with
             them
             ;
             
               Prouidemus
               bona
               ,
               non
               solum
               coram
               Deo
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               coram
               hominibus
               :
            
             Prouiding
             for
             honest
             things
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             .
             Which
             cannot
             be
             ,
             when
             as
             Fauourites
             either
             doe
             all
             what
             they
             list
             of
             themselues
             ,
             or
             get
             their
             Kings
             to
             doe
             it
             for
             them
             .
             When
             the
             Sensitiue
             appetite
             effecteth
             whatsoeuer
             it
             affecteth
             ,
             the
             vnderstanding
             (
             which
             is
             the
             soules
             king
             )
             remaines
             oppressed
             and
             disgraced
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             soule
             note
             ,
             which
             the
             kingly
             Prophet
             Dauid
             giues
             it
             ;
             Homo
             ,
             
             
               cum
               in
               honore
               esset
               ,
               non
               intellexit
               ,
               comparatus
               est
               iumentis
               insipientibus
               &
               similis
               factus
               est
               illis
               :
            
             Man
             being
             in
             honour
             hath
             no
             vnderstanding
             ,
             he
             is
             like
             the
             beasts
             that
             perish
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             Kings
             out
             of
             their
             particular
             affection
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             auoiding
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             the
             fuller
             inioying
             of
             their
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             shall
             giue
             absolute
             power
             to
             their
             Fauourites
             to
             doe
             and
             vndoe
             ,
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             presently
             one
             blot
             or
             other
             (
             which
             they
             will
             hardly
             euer
             get
             out
             )
             will
             bee
             laid
             vpon
             their
             royall
             persons
             .
             Nor
             need
             wee
             here
             to
             relate
             the
             hurt
             which
             comes
             thereby
             ,
             and
             the
             occasion
             which
             it
             giues
             vnto
             the
             Subiects
             ,
             neither
             to
             thnke
             nor
             speake
             of
             their
             Princes
             with
             that
             respect
             which
             is
             fitting
             ;
             especially
             when
             the
             Fauourites
             are
             none
             of
             those
             which
             helpe
             to
             beare
             the
             weight
             and
             burthen
             of
             businesses
             ,
             but
             shake
             them
             off
             from
             their
             owne
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             lay
             them
             vpon
             other
             that
             are
             fitted
             to
             their
             hand
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             they
             rest
             well
             assured
             ,
             that
             they
             
             will
             doe
             nothing
             but
             what
             they
             will
             haue
             them
             to
             doe
             ,
             working
             their
             will
             and
             pleasure
             in
             all
             that
             they
             are
             able
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             that
             which
             Kings
             and
             Commonwealths
             need
             :
             but
             it
             much
             importeth
             ,
             that
             their
             Fauourites
             should
             bee
             of
             that
             good
             and
             quicke
             dispatch
             in
             businesses
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             people
             might
             loue
             them
             for
             it
             ;
             for
             from
             the
             contrary
             great
             inconueniences
             are
             wont
             to
             arise
             .
             When
             the
             Shechemites
             were
             so
             vnmannerly
             and
             vnciuill
             in
             their
             language
             against
             their
             King
             Abimilech
             ,
             amongst
             other
             things
             which
             they
             vttered
             and
             alledged
             against
             him
             ,
             they
             said
             this
             in
             scorne
             of
             him
             ;
             
               Nunquid
               non
               est
               filius
               Ierobael
            
             ,
             
             
               &
               constituit
               Principem
               Zabul
               seruum
               suum
               super
               viros
               Hemor
               patris
               Sichem
               ,
               cur
               ergo
               seruiemus
               ei
               ?
            
             Who
             is
             Abimelech
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             serue
             him
             ?
             Is
             not
             he
             the
             sonne
             of
             Ierubbaal
             ,
             and
             Zebul
             his
             Officer
             ?
             why
             should
             wee
             serue
             him
             ?
             &c.
             They
             tooke
             it
             very
             ill
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             should
             raise
             his
             seruant
             Zabul
             to
             tha●
             heighth
             of
             honour
             and
             greatnesse
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             made
             Prince
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             ouer
             all
             the
             people
             of
             Hemor
             and
             Sichem
             .
             And
             howbeit
             the
             naturall
             obligation
             ,
             which
             Subiects
             owe
             to
             their
             Kings
             ,
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             them
             in
             all
             that
             which
             is
             not
             against
             God
             ;
             And
             that
             it
             is
             a
             token
             of
             great
             noblenes
             ,
             to
             suffer
             with
             a
             good
             courage
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             burthens
             ,
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             heauy
             ,
             which
             they
             lay
             vpon
             them
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             haue
             no
             such
             obligation
             to
             their
             Fauorites
             .
             For
             they
             may
             ,
             for
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             their
             profit
             ,
             substitute
             other
             their
             Fauourites
             ,
             and
             oblige
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             either
             negociate
             with
             ,
             or
             buy
             out
             their
             negociation
             of
             them
             .
             The
             History
             of
             King
             
               Don
               Iuan
            
             the
             second
             of
             Castile
             ,
             doth
             affoord
             sufficient
             examples
             of
             the
             great
             persecutions
             that
             followed
             ,
             by
             letting
             that
             his
             Fauourite
             haue
             so
             great
             a
             hand
             in
             businesses
             .
             For
             the
             people
             seeing
             their
             King
             so
             led
             by
             the
             nose
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             to
             yeeld
             to
             all
             that
             he
             would
             haue
             him
             doe
             ,
             were
             verily
             perswaded
             that
             he
             was
             bewitch't
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             such
             power
             ouer
             the
             will
             &
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             he
             neither
             vnderstood
             what
             he
             gaue
             ,
             nor
             knew
             not
             how
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             had
             not
             the
             face
             to
             
             deny
             him
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             willing
             either
             to
             aske
             ,
             or
             take
             ;
             whilst
             like
             the
             vnthankfull
             yuie
             ,
             he
             went
             sucking
             away
             all
             the
             iuyce
             and
             sappe
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
             all
             that
             good
             Kings
             wealth
             and
             substance
             ,
             his
             being
             ,
             his
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             little
             lesse
             then
             his
             kingdome
             .
             And
             lost
             by
             this
             meanes
             so
             much
             of
             his
             authoritie
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Grandes
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             the
             Infantes
             ,
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             of
             Aragon
             ,
             and
             Nauarre
             ,
             betooke
             them
             to
             their
             Armes
             ,
             and
             made
             warre
             against
             him
             ;
             he
             seeing
             himselfe
             vpon
             some
             occasions
             disobeyed
             by
             his
             sonne
             and
             Prince
             ,
             and
             forsaken
             of
             his
             wife
             and
             Queene
             .
             Whereupon
             grew
             many
             ciuill
             broyles
             ,
             and
             all
             vnder
             the
             title
             and
             pretext
             of
             recouering
             their
             libertie
             ,
             and
             of
             pulling
             their
             neckes
             from
             vnder
             the
             yoke
             of
             that
             slauery
             and
             subiection
             wherein
             they
             were
             ,
             rendering
             that
             reason
             in
             their
             excuse
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             could
             but
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             That
             all
             businesses
             past
             through
             his
             Fauourites
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             did
             not
             negociate
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             .
             The
             prosecution
             whereof
             I
             remit
             to
             those
             Histories
             that
             make
             mention
             thereof
             .
             And
             it
             cannot
             bee
             denyed
             ,
             that
             this
             Fauourite
             notwithstanding
             had
             many
             good
             things
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             might
             very
             well
             deserue
             his
             Kings
             loue
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             serued
             him
             valiantly
             in
             great
             and
             vrgent
             occasions
             ,
             and
             had
             put
             his
             person
             and
             life
             in
             perill
             for
             his
             sake
             .
             But
             as
             his
             priuacie
             and
             fauour
             went
             increasing
             ,
             so
             with
             it
             increased
             his
             ambition
             and
             couetousnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             that
             high
             degree
             ,
             that
             he
             grew
             hatefull
             to
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             end
             no
             lesse
             odious
             to
             the
             King
             himselfe
             :
             who
             comming
             at
             length
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
             fell
             into
             the
             account
             of
             those
             damages
             and
             losses
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             receiued
             in
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             reputation
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             by
             putting
             the
             reines
             wholly
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             taking
             thereby
             too
             much
             libertie
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             ruling
             the
             State
             as
             he
             listed
             .
             The
             Grandes
             represented
             to
             his
             Maiestie
             the
             abuses
             that
             insued
             thereupon
             ,
             as
             the
             ingrossing
             of
             the
             greater
             Offices
             ,
             and
             selling
             of
             the
             lesser
             ,
             and
             ouerswaying
             the
             Courts
             of
             Iustice
             ;
             And
             vsing
             many
             other
             effectuall
             perswasions
             ,
             grounded
             
             vpon
             other
             iust
             complaints
             ,
             proposing
             for
             remedie
             and
             redresse
             thereof
             ,
             the
             interest
             &
             profit
             that
             might
             accrew
             vnto
             him
             ,
             by
             calling
             him
             to
             account
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             thereby
             get
             into
             his
             hands
             an
             infinite
             deale
             of
             treasure
             ;
             the
             King
             liked
             very
             well
             of
             their
             propositions
             ,
             and
             admitting
             their
             reasons
             ,
             he
             fell
             off
             from
             his
             Fauourite
             ,
             waging
             warre
             against
             him
             with
             his
             owne
             money
             ,
             wherewith
             hee
             thought
             ,
             if
             neede
             should
             serue
             ,
             to
             sustaine
             and
             vphold
             himselfe
             .
             This
             slippery
             footing
             haue
             all
             those
             things
             which
             haue
             not
             their
             hold-fast
             in
             God.
             For
             they
             turne
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             those
             that
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             his
             mercie
             to
             mankinde
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             pay
             for
             it
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             howsoeuer
             they
             speed
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ;
             which
             we
             will
             leaue
             to
             Gods
             iustice
             ,
             and
             the
             strict
             account
             that
             will
             be
             taken
             of
             them
             .
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             this
             great
             Fauourite
             dyed
             ,
             being
             fallen
             from
             his
             priuacie
             with
             his
             Prince
             ,
             depriued
             of
             all
             that
             wealth
             and
             treasure
             which
             he
             had
             so
             greedily
             scraped
             together
             ,
             ending
             his
             life
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             sorrow
             and
             discontent
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             great
             reioycing
             of
             his
             opposites
             .
             Though
             this
             did
             not
             serue
             for
             a
             warning
             to
             those
             that
             came
             after
             him
             ,
             but
             without
             feare
             of
             the
             like
             terrible
             and
             desperate
             falls
             ,
             they
             ranne
             themselues
             out
             of
             breath
             in
             the
             pursuite
             of
             the
             like
             priuacie
             .
             
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             (
             we
             know
             )
             was
             Christs
             great
             Fauourite
             ;
             and
             the
             Gospell
             stiles
             him
             to
             be
             
               Amicus
               Sponsi
            
             ,
             the
             friend
             of
             the
             Bridegroome
             .
             But
             his
             great
             goodnesse
             and
             holinesse
             of
             life
             did
             the
             more
             gloriously
             shew
             it selfe
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             Christ
             did
             in-greaten
             and
             authorize
             him
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             did
             hee
             lessen
             and
             humiliate
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             laboured
             by
             all
             possible
             meanes
             ,
             by
             diminishing
             his
             owne
             ,
             to
             increase
             the
             authoritie
             and
             credit
             of
             his
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Illum
               oportet
               crescere
               ,
               me
               autem
               minui
               :
            
             
             He
             must
             increase
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             decrease
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             glasse
             wherein
             the
             Fauourites
             of
             Kings
             are
             to
             looke
             ;
             taking
             into
             their
             consideration
             ,
             that
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             they
             seeke
             to
             greaten
             themselues
             ,
             in
             making
             ostentation
             of
             their
             power
             and
             authoritie
             ;
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             
             they
             lessen
             and
             dis-authorise
             that
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             with
             whom
             ,
             is
             so
             dangerous
             any
             whatsoeuer
             shew
             ,
             or
             shadow
             ,
             of
             equalitie
             ,
             or
             competition
             ,
             that
             euen
             in
             the
             highest
             top
             of
             priuacie
             ,
             the
             more
             certaine
             ,
             and
             lesse
             reparable
             ,
             vsually
             ,
             is
             the
             fall
             .
             How
             iocond
             ,
             and
             how
             well
             contented
             went
             Haman
             out
             of
             the
             palace
             ,
             when
             Queene
             Esther
             inuited
             him
             to
             dine
             with
             the
             King
             and
             her selfe
             .
             When
             loe
             ,
             the
             very
             next
             day
             after
             they
             draggd
             him
             from
             that
             banquet
             and
             royall
             Table
             to
             the
             gallowes
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             no
             man
             trust
             or
             relye
             on
             the
             fauour
             of
             Kings
             ▪
             be
             he
             neuer
             so
             rich
             ,
             or
             neuer
             so
             fortunate
             ;
             for
             in
             them
             it
             is
             ordinarily
             seene
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             faire
             shewes
             are
             commonly
             conuerted
             into
             manifest
             demonstrations
             of
             hatred
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             all
             this
             that
             hitherto
             hath
             beene
             said
             ,
             let
             Fauourites
             make
             vnto
             themselues
             this
             vse
             and
             instruction
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             danger
             and
             slipperinesse
             of
             the
             place
             wherein
             they
             stand
             ,
             euen
             then
             when
             they
             finde
             themselues
             most
             of
             all
             inthronized
             .
             For
             most
             true
             is
             that
             saying
             ,
             of
             ,
             
               Fulmen
               petit
               culmen
            
             ;
             The
             highest
             Towers
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             hills
             are
             most
             of
             all
             subiect
             to
             Ioues
             thunder-bolts
             ,
             and
             lightning
             .
             And
             let
             Kings
             likewise
             take
             this
             into
             their
             consideration
             by
             way
             of
             aduice
             ,
             That
             when
             they
             shall
             haue
             found
             their
             Fauourites
             to
             be
             furnished
             with
             those
             qualities
             before
             specified
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             may
             merit
             their
             grace
             and
             fauour
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             ,
             both
             place
             and
             part
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             it
             stands
             with
             very
             good
             reason
             ,
             that
             they
             shou●d
             bee
             honoured
             by
             them
             with
             particular
             mercedes
             and
             fauours
             ,
             because
             they
             helpe
             them
             to
             beare
             the
             burthen
             of
             their
             cares
             ,
             and
             are
             exposed
             to
             great
             dangers
             ,
             and
             greater
             enuyings
             ;
             as
             it
             happened
             to
             that
             great
             Fauourite
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             whom
             the
             Princes
             of
             his
             kingdome
             did
             pretend
             to
             remoue
             from
             the
             Kings
             elbow
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             him
             in
             the
             denne
             amidst
             the
             Lions
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             hee
             might
             be
             there
             rent
             in
             peeces
             .
             Whereof
             ,
             no
             other
             cause
             could
             be
             found
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             his
             Kings
             fauour
             ,
             bearing
             enuie
             to
             his
             priuacie
             (
             that
             common
             Moath
             to
             high
             places
             )
             from
             which
             none
             ,
             be
             he
             neuer
             so
             good
             ,
             neuer
             so
             honest
             ,
             can
             escape
             .
             For
             ,
             
             it
             is
             very
             naturall
             in
             men
             to
             risent
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             out-strip
             them
             ,
             who
             but
             yesterday
             was
             their
             fellow
             and
             companion
             .
             They
             hold
             that
             honour
             for
             an
             iniurie
             ,
             that
             is
             done
             to
             their
             equall
             ,
             and
             thinke
             themselues
             go
             backward
             ,
             and
             loose
             of
             their
             authoritie
             and
             reputation
             ,
             if
             another
             bee
             preferred
             before
             them
             .
             Which
             is
             such
             an
             offence
             ,
             that
             God
             presently
             takes
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             passeth
             it
             not
             ouer
             without
             punishment
             .
             For
             this
             priuacie
             with
             Kings
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             his
             disposing
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             ends
             as
             hee
             pretends
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Subiect
             ,
             that
             rises
             to
             such
             great
             place
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             must
             passe
             through
             the
             weights
             and
             ballance
             of
             his
             diuine
             prouidence
             ,
             who
             chooseth
             these
             ,
             and
             refuseth
             those
             ,
             vsing
             them
             as
             meanes
             to
             worke
             his
             secret
             ends
             .
             
             Many
             (
             saith
             Salomon
             )
             seeke
             the
             Rulers
             fauour
             ,
             but
             euery
             mans
             iudgement
             commeth
             from
             the
             Lord.
             The
             election
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             chooseth
             them
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             who
             moues
             his
             heart
             thereunto
             .
             And
             if
             he
             do
             vphold
             them
             with
             his
             powerfull
             hand
             ,
             in
             vaine
             is
             it
             for
             others
             to
             go
             about
             to
             trippe
             vp
             their
             heeles
             .
             For
             (
             as
             Saint
             Cyprian
             saith
             )
             
               Calamitas
               sine
               remedio
               est
               ,
               odisse
               foelicem
               .
            
             To
             hate
             an
             happy
             and
             fortunate
             man
             ,
             
             is
             a
             misfortune
             beyo●d
             all
             remedie
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             torment
             and
             putrefaction
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             is
             euer
             gnawing
             and
             martyring
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Kinsfolke
             and
             friends
             of
             Fauourites
             are
             to
             be
             excluded
             from
             Offices
             .
          
           
             THis
             place
             requireth
             that
             we
             auerre
             that
             ,
             which
             amongst
             discreet
             persons
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             zealous
             of
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             is
             vsually
             called
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             doubt
             :
             To
             wit
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             be
             inconuenient
             ,
             that
             the
             Kinsfolke
             ,
             friends
             ,
             and
             followers
             of
             Kings
             Fauourites
             should
             bee
             put
             into
             places
             of
             Office
             and
             Gouernment
             ?
             For
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             seeme
             an
             vnreasonable
             thing
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             haue
             such
             parts
             and
             qualities
             as
             well
             deserue
             to
             bee
             employed
             in
             such
             places
             of
             charge
             and
             command
             ,
             should
             therefore
             onely
             and
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             ,
             bee
             excluded
             from
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             haue
             alliance
             and
             friendship
             with
             the
             said
             Fauourites
             .
             Being
             that
             this
             ,
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             is
             not
             ill
             .
             Besides
             the
             loue
             and
             affection
             which
             Kings
             beare
             vnto
             their
             Fauourites
             ,
             cannot
             (
             like
             your
             bad-made-clothes
             )
             so
             shrinke
             vpon
             themselues
             ,
             or
             be
             so
             straight-laced
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             likewise
             extend
             it selfe
             to
             the
             friends
             and
             allyes
             of
             those
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             professe
             so
             much
             loue
             .
             Againe
             ,
             a
             good
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             greater
             part
             of
             these
             mens
             happinesse
             and
             content
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             being
             able
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             their
             friends
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             better
             satisfying
             of
             this
             doubt
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             we
             should
             first
             consider
             and
             distinguish
             of
             the
             qualitie
             of
             the
             persons
             of
             this
             Alliance
             and
             friendship
             with
             those
             Fauourites
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             condition
             and
             qualitie
             of
             those
             offices
             .
             For
             in
             your
             offices
             there
             are
             some
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             Iustice.
             In
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             looke
             no
             further
             then
             to
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             
             
             
             
             
             to
             that
             distribution
             which
             is
             agreeable
             to
             distributiue
             Iustice.
             There
             is
             likewise
             a
             great
             difference
             in
             the
             persons
             .
             For
             some
             are
             of
             better
             qualities
             and
             desarts
             ,
             then
             other
             some
             .
             And
             these
             are
             in
             all
             prouisions
             that
             are
             made
             to
             be
             first
             preferred
             ,
             be
             they
             ,
             or
             be
             they
             not
             ,
             of
             kinne
             and
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             Fauourites
             .
             And
             there
             are
             many
             good
             reasons
             that
             make
             for
             their
             part
             .
             Others
             there
             are
             ,
             that
             are
             inferiour
             in
             merit
             ,
             and
             the
             foresaid
             qualities
             ;
             and
             these
             in
             no
             wise
             ,
             may
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             preferred
             for
             the
             kindred
             or
             friendship
             which
             they
             hold
             with
             Fauourites
             .
             For
             it
             were
             a
             sinne
             of
             accepting
             of
             persons
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             distributiue
             Iustice.
             Others
             there
             are
             ,
             that
             are
             euery
             way
             equall
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             pretenders
             ;
             and
             on
             this
             Hinge
             ,
             hangs
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Question
             .
             Now
             if
             they
             shall
             stand
             in
             this
             equalitie
             ,
             and
             vpon
             these
             equall
             tearmes
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             those
             qualities
             that
             are
             fitting
             for
             Office
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             that
             they
             should
             receiue
             some
             wrong
             ,
             in
             being
             excluded
             without
             any
             fault
             of
             theirs
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             no
             fault
             ,
             to
             bee
             the
             friend
             or
             kinsman
             of
             a
             Fauourite
             .
             To
             this
             doubt
             ,
             the
             answer
             would
             be
             made
             the
             more
             difficult
             ,
             if
             your
             Fauourites
             through
             their
             too
             much
             ambition
             and
             couetousnesse
             had
             not
             taught
             vs
             the
             great
             inconueniences
             which
             result
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             by
             opening
             this
             doore
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             conferring
             the
             said
             Offices
             on
             their
             friends
             and
             Allyes
             ,
             vnder
             colour
             and
             pretext
             that
             they
             are
             as
             well
             deseruing
             as
             others
             .
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             for
             that
             Kings
             ,
             as
             Shepherds
             and
             common
             parents
             of
             the
             whole
             Commonwealth
             ,
             are
             to
             make
             a
             distribution
             of
             honours
             ,
             and
             of
             wealth
             ,
             equally
             reparting
             and
             diuiding
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             indifferent
             manner
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             reach
             to
             all
             houses
             and
             families
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             extend
             t●em
             as
             farre
             as
             they
             are
             able
             .
             Like
             a
             good
             Husbandman
             ,
             who
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             haue
             a
             good
             and
             plentifull
             crop
             ,
             throwes
             and
             scatters
             his
             seed
             on
             this
             side
             ,
             and
             that
             side
             ,
             and
             euery
             where
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             odious
             thing
             ,
             and
             which
             breedeth
             bad
             bloud
             ,
             and
             ingendreth
             ill
             humours
             in
             those
             who
             onely
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             their
             kindred
             and
             friendship
             ,
             see
             themselues
             depriued
             and
             debarred
             
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             otherwise
             challenge
             by
             desert
             .
             And
             others
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             that
             they
             can
             neither
             come
             to
             be
             kinsmen
             ,
             nor
             friends
             ,
             nor
             of
             familiar
             acquaintance
             with
             Fauourites
             (
             which
             are
             the
             references
             that
             must
             preferre
             them
             )
             the
             first
             nature
             hauing
             denyed
             it
             them
             ;
             the
             other
             their
             bad
             fortune
             ,
             or
             the
             Fauourites
             disaffection
             ,
             seeing
             themselues
             hopelesse
             of
             all
             helpe
             and
             remedie
             ,
             either
             they
             runne
             themselues
             headlong
             into
             some
             desperate
             attempt
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             fall
             to
             flagge
             in
             their
             vertue
             ;
             either
             of
             which
             cannot
             choose
             but
             bee
             of
             great
             inconuenience
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             not
             fitting
             ,
             that
             Fauourites
             should
             come
             to
             be
             very
             powerfull
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             owne
             proper
             wealth
             and
             substance
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             greatnes
             and
             strength
             of
             their
             friends
             and
             Allies
             .
             For
             the
             more
             they
             increase
             in
             these
             ,
             the
             more
             doe
             their
             Kings
             decrease
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             it
             hath
             beene
             seene
             to
             grow
             to
             that
             excesse
             ,
             that
             powerfull
             Princes
             haue
             seene
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             imagined
             themselues
             to
             be
             of
             lesser
             power
             then
             they
             could
             haue
             wisht
             it
             ,
             or
             had
             beene
             needfull
             to
             haue
             repressed
             ,
             and
             cut
             short
             the
             ambitious
             wings
             ,
             and
             high
             flowne
             insolencies
             of
             their
             Fauourites
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             for
             that
             vnder
             this
             colour
             ,
             occasion
             might
             bee
             giuen
             to
             Fauourites
             to
             dispose
             in
             such
             sort
             of
             the
             gouernment
             of
             kingdomes
             ,
             that
             Kings
             should
             not
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             ought
             that
             passeth
             in
             them
             ,
             be
             it
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             more
             then
             shall
             stand
             with
             the
             good
             liking
             of
             their
             Fauourites
             ,
             and
             make
             most
             for
             their
             owne
             ends
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             neither
             those
             that
             are
             wronged
             ,
             shall
             finde
             meanes
             to
             bee
             righted
             ;
             nor
             those
             that
             are
             zealous
             of
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Kings
             authoritie
             and
             reputation
             ,
             be
             admitted
             to
             aduertise
             and
             giue
             notice
             vnto
             him
             ,
             of
             that
             which
             doth
             most
             concerne
             him
             .
             For
             Kings
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             retirednesse
             ,
             cannot
             come
             to
             the
             full
             knowledge
             of
             all
             that
             passeth
             .
             One
             of
             the
             things
             wherewith
             they
             charged
             that
             great
             Fauourite
             of
             King
             
               Don
               Iuan
            
             ,
             in
             that
             sentence
             which
             they
             pronounced
             against
             him
             ,
             was
             ,
             That
             hee
             had
             put
             into
             the
             offices
             of
             the
             Kings
             house
             ,
             and
             without
             his
             
             house
             ,
             and
             in
             places
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             persons
             that
             were
             tyed
             and
             wedged
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             either
             by
             see-tayle
             ,
             or
             by
             friendship
             .
             I
             referre
             my selfe
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             sentence
             saith
             ,
             speaking
             in
             the
             person
             of
             King
             
               Don
               Iuan
            
             the
             second
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             that
             when
             Fauourites
             shall
             wholly
             apply
             themselues
             to
             seaze
             vpon
             all
             the
             Ports
             ,
             thereby
             to
             know
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             stoppe
             vp
             all
             the
             doores
             and
             passages
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             come
             to
             negociate
             with
             their
             Kings
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             hands
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             other
             but
             a
             binding
             of
             their
             Kings
             hands
             ,
             and
             to
             oppresse
             them
             with
             a
             palliated
             and
             cloaked
             kinde
             of
             tyranny
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             their
             priuate
             Interest
             .
             And
             because
             from
             our
             very
             first
             entrance
             into
             this
             our
             discourse
             ,
             our
             purpose
             was
             to
             confirme
             whatsoeuer
             we
             proposed
             ,
             by
             the
             testimonies
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             no
             man
             vpon
             any
             false
             presupposall
             ,
             should
             so
             much
             as
             surmise
             ,
             or
             thinke
             ,
             that
             we
             go
             about
             to
             tread
             too
             neare
             vpon
             the
             heeles
             of
             Fauourites
             ,
             I
             will
             likewise
             remit
             my selfe
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             to
             that
             Letter
             registred
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             that
             great
             King
             Artaxerxes
             wrote
             to
             all
             the
             Dukes
             and
             Princes
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             his
             vassalls
             of
             127.
             
             Prouinces
             of
             his
             kingdomes
             ,
             wherein
             with
             indeared
             reason
             hee
             propoundeth
             the
             insolencies
             and
             tyrannies
             ,
             exercised
             by
             Fauourites
             ,
             who
             vsing
             amisse
             the
             fauours
             and
             mercedes
             ,
             which
             their
             Kings
             doe
             them
             ,
             seeke
             to
             carry
             all
             things
             before
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             high
             hand
             .
             And
             for
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             would
             haue
             all
             this
             set
             down
             in
             the
             sacred
             History
             ,
             we
             may
             here
             very
             well
             intersert
             some
             part
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             well
             worthy
             the
             noting
             ,
             Multi
             ,
             
             
               bonitate
               principum
               ,
               &
               honore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Many
             ,
             the
             more
             often
             they
             are
             honoured
             with
             the
             great
             bounty
             of
             their
             gracious
             Princes
             ,
             the
             more
             proud
             they
             are
             waxen
             ;
             And
             indeauour
             to
             hurt
             not
             our
             Subiects
             onely
             ,
             but
             not
             being
             able
             to
             beare
             abundance
             ,
             doe
             take
             in
             hand
             to
             practise
             also
             against
             those
             that
             doe
             them
             good
             .
             And
             take
             not
             onely
             thankfulnesse
             from
             among
             men
             ,
             but
             also
             lifted
             vp
             with
             the
             glorious
             words
             of
             lewd
             persons
             ,
             that
             were
             neuer
             good
             ,
             they
             thinke
             to
             escape
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             seeth
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             hateth
             euill
             .
             Oftentimes
             
             also
             ,
             the
             faire
             speech
             of
             our
             friends
             put
             in
             trust
             to
             mannage
             the
             affaires
             ,
             haue
             caused
             many
             that
             are
             in
             authoritie
             to
             bee
             partakers
             of
             innocent
             bloud
             ,
             and
             hath
             inwrapped
             them
             in
             remedilesse
             calamities
             .
             Beguiling
             with
             the
             falsehood
             and
             deceit
             of
             their
             lewd
             disposition
             ,
             the
             innocencie
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             Princes
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             it
             oftentimes
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             actions
             and
             intentions
             of
             Kings
             are
             hindered
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             their
             Iustice
             eclipsed
             ,
             by
             the
             interposition
             of
             some
             terrestriall
             bodie
             ,
             which
             doth
             darken
             the
             glory
             thereof
             ,
             as
             the
             interuention
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             obscureth
             the
             Sunne
             .
             And
             the
             publike
             misfortunes
             which
             befall
             the
             common-wealth
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             wrongs
             and
             iniustices
             ,
             which
             men
             by
             this
             meanes
             must
             indure
             ,
             euen
             vnder
             the
             raigne
             of
             a
             iust
             and
             religious
             King
             ,
             make
             his
             Empire
             hatefull
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             naturall
             property
             incident
             to
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             when
             any
             misfortune
             shall
             befall
             a
             State
             ,
             to
             remoue
             the
             blame
             from
             themselues
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             the
             fault
             vpon
             those
             that
             are
             of
             greater
             ranke
             and
             quality
             .
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             our
             intended
             purpose
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Offices
             of
             Iustice
             (
             I
             meane
             )
             wherein
             distributiue
             Iustice
             requireth
             consideration
             of
             merit
             ,
             way
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             giuen
             to
             the
             friends
             and
             kinsfolke
             of
             Fauourites
             ,
             but
             respect
             rather
             to
             bee
             bad
             to
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             wherein
             is
             to
             bee
             vsed
             the
             fore-specified
             warinesse
             and
             circumspection
             .
             And
             in
             such
             sort
             may
             the
             risentment
             and
             complaints
             of
             the
             kingdome
             increase
             ,
             that
             howbeit
             the
             said
             friends
             and
             kinsmen
             ,
             should
             in
             their
             abilities
             haue
             the
             aduantage
             of
             others
             ,
             yet
             ought
             they
             to
             be
             excluded
             .
             For
             this
             reason
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             weale
             publike
             ,
             is
             of
             more
             weight
             and
             consequence
             ,
             then
             any
             sufficiencie
             whatsoeuer
             in
             those
             other
             pretenders
             .
             Marry
             ,
             in
             those
             other
             offices
             which
             we
             call
             Offices
             of
             grace
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             they
             neither
             haue
             the
             administration
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             nor
             gouernment
             ,
             the
             hand
             may
             be
             stretched
             out
             in
             a
             freer
             manner
             vnto
             those
             that
             haue
             any
             reference
             of
             amitie
             or
             alliance
             vnto
             Fauourites
             .
             But
             these
             offices
             are
             but
             few
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             great
             importance
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             an
             exact
             consideration
             should
             bee
             had
             ,
             there
             being
             not
             
             that
             office
             ,
             bee
             it
             neuer
             so
             small
             ,
             wherein
             a
             man
             shall
             not
             meete
             with
             some
             opposites
             and
             pretenders
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             be
             too
             hasty
             ,
             but
             hold
             the
             hand
             awhile
             ,
             that
             fitting
             prouision
             might
             be
             made
             according
             to
             the
             qualities
             and
             merits
             of
             the
             person
             .
             One
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             principall
             Councellour
             of
             State
             ,
             certified
             a
             certaine
             graue
             and
             worthy
             person
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             
               Alcalde
               de
               Corte
            
             ,
             the
             common
             hangmans
             office
             fell
             voide
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             was
             so
             earnestly
             sued
             vnto
             ,
             and
             such
             intercessions
             therein
             vsed
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             faigne
             to
             make
             two
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             cumply
             with
             his
             owne
             obligation
             ,
             and
             their
             importunitie
             .
             And
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             Queene
             
               Donna
               Isabel
            
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             when
             she
             gouerned
             the
             State
             ,
             together
             with
             King
             
               Don
               Fernando
            
             ,
             her
             husband
             ,
             there
             fell
             by
             chance
             a
             paper
             from
             forth
             her
             sleeue
             ,
             wherein
             shee
             had
             written
             with
             her
             owne
             hand
             ;
             Let
             the
             Cryars
             place
             of
             such
             a
             Citie
             be
             bestowed
             vpon
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             best
             voice
             .
             And
             if
             in
             so
             meane
             an
             office
             ,
             these
             Catholicke
             and
             prudent
             Princes
             had
             such
             great
             care
             and
             respect
             to
             the
             qualities
             of
             the
             persons
             ;
             what
             care
             ought
             there
             to
             bee
             had
             in
             those
             of
             Iustice
             and
             gouernment
             ?
             What
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             dignities
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             pillars
             of
             our
             sacred
             Religion
             ?
             When
             the
             day
             of
             that
             strict
             and
             rigorous
             account
             shall
             come
             ,
             which
             God
             shall
             require
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             they
             will
             then
             see
             how
             much
             this
             did
             import
             them
             .
          
           
             Let
             then
             the
             finall
             resolution
             of
             this
             question
             be
             ,
             That
             supposing
             that
             the
             naturall
             inclination
             of
             Fauourites
             ,
             is
             to
             benefit
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             that
             are
             nearest
             vnto
             them
             ,
             for
             what
             respect
             soeuer
             it
             be
             ,
             are
             to
             bee
             preferred
             vnto
             Honours
             and
             Offices
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             straighten
             them
             so
             much
             ,
             nor
             my
             words
             ,
             and
             counsell
             ,
             and
             seeme
             to
             be
             too
             much
             republike
             ,
             and
             intire
             ,
             in
             condemning
             all
             their
             actions
             ;
             for
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             a
             thing
             alwayes
             permitted
             to
             those
             that
             are
             put
             in
             such
             high
             places
             .
             But
             I
             would
             not
             haue
             it
             passe
             for
             a
             rule
             ,
             in
             the
             prouision
             of
             publike
             offices
             ,
             through
             which
             haue
             past
             such
             persons
             as
             well
             vnderstood
             what
             belonged
             to
             State
             affaires
             ,
             and
             the
             conseruation
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             their
             kingdomes
             ,
             and
             that
             were
             
             complete
             in
             all
             kinde
             of
             good
             learning
             and
             knowledge
             ;
             who
             witting
             ,
             that
             those
             ,
             who
             had
             power
             with
             their
             Kings
             ,
             would
             fauour
             those
             that
             were
             theirs
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             inclination
             which
             is
             common
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             haue
             not
             stickt
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             consideration
             ,
             that
             it
             bee
             not
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             commonwealth
             .
             For
             there
             is
             not
             that
             ground
             ,
             plant
             ,
             or
             man
             ,
             so
             barren
             ,
             but
             hath
             some
             vertue
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             good
             for
             some
             Ministrie
             or
             other
             .
             In
             confirmation
             whereof
             ,
             wee
             are
             likewise
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             in
             naturall
             things
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             so
             vile
             ,
             and
             so
             base
             ,
             which
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             is
             vnprofitable
             .
             And
             there
             are
             some
             cases
             ,
             wherein
             Experience
             hath
             taught
             the
             profit
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             taken
             therefro
             ,
             for
             the
             vse
             and
             conseruation
             of
             mans
             life
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             precious
             ,
             so
             estimable
             ,
             and
             so
             wholsome
             ,
             which
             is
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             profitable
             .
             For
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             as
             also
             some
             infirmities
             ,
             which
             would
             proue
             mortall
             ,
             should
             they
             bee
             applyed
             vnto
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             mans
             prudence
             doth
             come
             to
             consist
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             know
             it's
             qualitie
             ,
             and
             to
             vnderstand
             aright
             the
             estate
             and
             complexion
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             according
             thereunto
             to
             make
             vse
             thereof
             ,
             and
             of
             it's
             vertue
             .
             And
             therefore
             hee
             that
             hath
             (
             by
             his
             Kings
             fauour
             )
             the
             supreme
             disposall
             of
             all
             ,
             let
             him
             consider
             and
             know
             ,
             either
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             by
             others
             that
             are
             his
             confident
             friends
             ,
             (
             being
             as
             free
             ,
             as
             free
             may
             bee
             ,
             from
             naturall
             affections
             )
             the
             dispositions
             and
             inclinations
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             this
             ,
             the
             qualitie
             of
             the
             offices
             ,
             and
             persons
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             gouerne
             ,
             and
             bee
             gouerned
             ;
             and
             let
             him
             imply
             euery
             one
             in
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             hee
             shall
             bee
             found
             fit
             and
             good
             .
             And
             keeping
             this
             course
             ,
             he
             shall
             cumply
             with
             his
             owne
             inclination
             ,
             and
             naturall
             desires
             .
             And
             shall
             therein
             do
             his
             King
             and
             countrey
             good
             seruice
             .
             But
             for
             a
             conclusion
             and
             vpshot
             of
             all
             that
             is
             past
             ,
             let
             those
             aduertisements
             serue
             ,
             which
             follow
             in
             the
             subsequent
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVII
             .
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             former
             Discourse
             ,
             with
             some
             Aduertisements
             for
             Kings
             and
             Fauourites
             .
          
           
             ALL
             those
             that
             write
             of
             the
             qualities
             of
             a
             good
             Prince
             ,
             doe
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             haue
             his
             will
             free
             ,
             independent
             ,
             subiect
             onely
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             diuine
             Law
             ;
             without
             subiecting
             ,
             or
             submitting
             it
             to
             any
             other
             loue
             .
             For
             it
             booteth
             little
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             Lord
             of
             many
             kingdomes
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             a
             slaue
             to
             that
             which
             hee
             extremely
             loueth
             .
             That
             he
             ought
             to
             bee
             of
             a
             good
             courage
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             sound
             and
             setled
             iungement
             ,
             not
             suffering
             a
             superiour
             ,
             or
             equall
             in
             his
             gouernment
             .
             For
             (
             as
             wee
             said
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Discourse
             )
             kingdomes
             are
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             sustained
             ,
             and
             augmented
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             neare
             they
             approach
             to
             the
             gouernment
             of
             one
             .
             Whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             runne
             much
             hazard
             ,
             when
             the
             reynes
             of
             the
             Empire
             are
             diuided
             ,
             and
             put
             into
             seuerall
             hands
             .
             The
             Romanes
             neuer
             enioyed
             so
             much
             peace
             and
             plenty
             ,
             as
             after
             that
             
               Augustus
               Caesar
            
             was
             declared
             sole
             Lord
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             without
             dependance
             on
             any
             other
             .
             Which
             aduise
             (
             amongst
             many
             other
             good
             instructions
             )
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             gaue
             likewise
             vnto
             the
             King
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             be
             a
             very
             precise
             louer
             of
             Truth
             ;
             That
             hee
             should
             not
             giue
             himselfe
             ouer
             vnto
             Idlenesse
             ;
             And
             that
             he
             should
             alwayes
             shew
             himselfe
             a
             free
             and
             independant
             King
             ;
             not
             onely
             in
             apparence
             ,
             but
             in
             substance
             .
             For
             it
             is
             very
             proper
             vnto
             Kings
             to
             rule
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             ruled
             .
             And
             to
             administer
             their
             kingdomes
             themselues
             by
             their
             owne
             will
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             anothers
             .
             For
             he
             will
             not
             be
             said
             
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             being
             to
             command
             ,
             and
             correct
             all
             ,
             should
             easily
             suffer
             himselfe
             to
             be
             led
             away
             ,
             and
             gouerned
             by
             others
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             fit
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             alwayes
             stand
             vpon
             his
             owne
             bottome
             ,
             and
             in
             none
             of
             his
             actions
             expresse
             himselfe
             to
             depend
             on
             the
             aide
             and
             opinion
             of
             others
             .
             For
             this
             were
             to
             acknowledge
             a
             Superiour
             ,
             or
             a
             Companion
             in
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             to
             discouer
             his
             owne
             weaknesse
             .
             
               Infirma
               enim
               est
               potentia
            
             (
             saith
             
               Patritius
               )
               quae
               alienis
               viribus
               nititur
               :
            
             
             That
             's
             but
             a
             poore
             power
             ,
             that
             must
             bee
             vnder-propt
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             others
             .
             In
             stead
             whereof
             ,
             I
             would
             haue
             him
             to
             fit
             in
             Councell
             ,
             and
             to
             treate
             and
             communicate
             businesses
             with
             such
             persons
             to
             whom
             it
             appertaineth
             ,
             as
             heretofore
             I
             said
             .
             Saying
             onely
             now
             ,
             That
             that
             King
             is
             in
             a
             miserable
             and
             lamentable
             case
             ,
             that
             must
             depend
             on
             anothers
             helpe
             .
             Vpon
             a
             certaine
             occasion
             ,
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             said
             ;
             
               Se
               malle
               mori
               ,
               quam
               regnarerogando
               :
            
             That
             he
             had
             rather
             die
             ,
             then
             raigne
             by
             supplicating
             and
             intreating
             .
             And
             no
             otherwise
             doth
             that
             King
             raigne
             ,
             who
             shewes
             himselfe
             a
             Coward
             ,
             and
             suffers
             the
             excellencie
             of
             his
             courage
             to
             bee
             ouerwhelmed
             and
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             current
             of
             hard
             and
             difficult
             things
             ,
             which
             many
             times
             offer
             themselues
             ,
             leauing
             the
             resolution
             of
             all
             to
             the
             mercie
             and
             fauour
             of
             others
             ,
             by
             whose
             helping
             hand
             it
             seemeth
             that
             he
             liueth
             and
             raigneth
             .
             This
             (
             said
             the
             Emperour
             Vespasian
             )
             is
             to
             dye
             standing
             .
             And
             as
             that
             King
             is
             dead
             ,
             which
             leaues
             that
             to
             another
             which
             hee
             can
             doe
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             which
             doth
             properly
             appertaine
             vnto
             his
             office
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             shall
             not
             truly
             cumply
             with
             his
             obligation
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             go
             about
             to
             draw
             solely
             to
             himselfe
             the
             gouernment
             of
             his
             whole
             kingdome
             ;
             much
             lesse
             in
             like
             manner
             shall
             he
             cumply
             therewith
             ,
             if
             hee
             should
             cast
             off
             all
             care
             from
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             relye
             wholly
             vpon
             others
             .
             For
             Extreames
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             are
             ill
             .
             And
             an
             extreme
             thing
             it
             were
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             take
             vpon
             himselfe
             the
             whole
             weight
             and
             burthen
             of
             businesses
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             all
             things
             passe
             through
             his
             owne
             hands
             ;
             it
             being
             likewise
             no
             lesse
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             shift
             off
             all
             from
             
             his
             owne
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             put
             his
             hand
             to
             nothing
             ,
             as
             did
             Vitellius
             ,
             and
             Iouinianus
             ,
             who
             did
             in
             such
             sort
             dis-loade
             themselues
             of
             their
             offices
             ,
             and
             ridde
             their
             hands
             of
             all
             matter
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             that
             all
             was
             ordered
             and
             gouerned
             by
             other
             mens
             arbitrement
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             theirs
             .
             Of
             the
             former
             it
             is
             reported
             ,
             that
             he
             forgot
             that
             hee
             was
             Emperour
             .
             And
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             hee
             intended
             nothing
             but
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             gaming
             and
             whoring
             .
             So
             that
             both
             of
             them
             came
             to
             such
             miserable
             ends
             ,
             as
             their
             retchlesse
             and
             carelesse
             kinde
             of
             liuing
             had
             deserued
             .
             Childericke
             ,
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             third
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             is
             (
             and
             not
             without
             iust
             cause
             )
             condemned
             by
             the
             writers
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             for
             that
             hee
             did
             wholly
             quit
             himselfe
             of
             businesses
             ,
             and
             led
             so
             idle
             and
             vnprofitable
             a
             life
             ,
             that
             he
             tooke
             care
             of
             nothing
             ,
             recommending
             all
             to
             his
             great
             Fauourite
             Pipine
             ,
             who
             did
             rule
             and
             gouerne
             him
             as
             hee
             listed
             .
             And
             there
             was
             not
             any
             meeting
             or
             conuersation
             throughout
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             wherein
             men
             did
             not
             mutter
             and
             murmure
             at
             it
             .
             For
             their
             nimble
             and
             actiue
             nature
             could
             by
             no
             meanes
             indure
             ,
             that
             their
             King
             should
             be
             but
             the
             shadow
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             stand
             for
             a
             Cypher
             ,
             sheltering
             himselfe
             vnder
             the
             shade
             of
             another
             .
             Which
             could
             not
             choose
             (
             considering
             how
             vsuall
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             )
             but
             put
             spirit
             into
             Pipine
             ,
             and
             adde
             mettall
             to
             his
             power
             .
             For
             it
             is
             very
             proper
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             more
             high
             they
             are
             in
             place
             and
             dignitie
             ,
             to
             desire
             the
             more
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             wealth
             .
             There
             are
             but
             few
             of
             your
             great
             and
             powerfull
             persons
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             hydropicall
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             thirst
             after
             new
             honours
             ,
             and
             new
             aduancements
             ;
             And
             some
             haue
             proceeded
             so
             farre
             in
             their
             pretensions
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             presumed
             (
             as
             this
             Fauourite
             did
             )
             to
             quit
             the
             King
             of
             his
             Crowne
             .
             Willingly
             hearkening
             vnto
             those
             flatterers
             about
             him
             ,
             which
             did
             whisper
             this
             in
             his
             eare
             ,
             and
             egge
             him
             on
             vnto
             it
             .
             It
             likewise
             began
             to
             bee
             treated
             of
             amongst
             the
             great
             Lords
             of
             that
             kingdome
             ,
             How
             much
             better
             command
             and
             rule
             were
             in
             one
             Head
             ,
             then
             in
             two
             :
             And
             how
             that
             all
             kingdomes
             had
             euermore
             a
             desire
             to
             haue
             but
             
             one
             Prince
             ;
             And
             that
             all
             prudent
             and
             wise
             men
             ,
             haue
             (
             in
             reason
             of
             State
             )
             held
             this
             gouernment
             to
             be
             the
             best
             and
             surest
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             ,
             that
             the
             vniforme
             body
             of
             a
             commonwealth
             ,
             or
             kingdome
             ,
             should
             bee
             subiect
             and
             obedient
             to
             two
             Heads
             :
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             one
             should
             enioy
             the
             name
             and
             title
             of
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             possesse
             the
             power
             .
             And
             that
             it
             were
             better
             that
             all
             should
             obey
             one
             ,
             that
             had
             wisedome
             and
             experience
             ,
             and
             that
             had
             beene
             bred
             vp
             in
             businesses
             ,
             and
             the
             mannaging
             of
             State-affaires
             ,
             whereby
             to
             gouerne
             them
             in
             peace
             and
             Iustice.
             And
             sithence
             ,
             that
             in
             Pipine
             these
             qualities
             did
             concurre
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             him
             all
             the
             businesses
             of
             importance
             did
             depend
             ,
             it
             were
             good
             that
             hee
             should
             bee
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             Childericke
             should
             take
             his
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             .
             Hereupon
             they
             treated
             with
             Pipine
             ,
             who
             though
             hee
             gaue
             eare
             vnto
             what
             they
             said
             ,
             yet
             would
             not
             rashly
             aduenture
             himselfe
             to
             accept
             of
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             vnlesse
             Pope
             Zacharias
             might
             first
             be
             consulted
             therein
             .
             Whereupon
             they
             sent
             their
             Embassadours
             ,
             who
             had
             instruction
             to
             render
             such
             reasons
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             might
             moue
             him
             to
             approue
             thereof
             ,
             and
             iudging
             Childericke
             to
             bee
             vnfit
             for
             the
             gouernment
             ,
             might
             absolue
             the
             French
             of
             their
             oath
             which
             they
             had
             taken
             ,
             and
             that
             obedience
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             depriue
             him
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             further
             declare
             ,
             That
             since
             Pipine
             did
             rule
             and
             command
             all
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             many
             good
             indowments
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             likewise
             be
             inuested
             with
             the
             title
             of
             King.
             And
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Maguncia
             was
             the
             man
             ,
             that
             was
             nominated
             to
             set
             the
             Crowne
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             him
             to
             bee
             King
             of
             all
             France
             .
             Being
             thus
             back't
             ,
             they
             summoned
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             degraded
             the
             poore
             seely
             king
             ,
             and
             thrust
             him
             into
             a
             Monastery
             ,
             and
             Pipine
             was
             sworne
             and
             proclaimed
             King
             of
             those
             so
             many
             kingdomes
             and
             Signories
             ,
             as
             were
             then
             subiect
             to
             the
             Crowne
             of
             France
             .
             
             Hence
             had
             it's
             first
             beginning
             ,
             and
             that
             hand
             and
             power
             giuen
             vnto
             Popes
             ,
             in
             so
             great
             a
             businesse
             ,
             as
             the
             setting
             vp
             and
             pulling
             downe
             of
             Kings
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             of
             creating
             new
             Emperours
             ,
             
             and
             depriuing
             the
             old
             ones
             of
             their
             Empire
             .
             Whereof
             there
             are
             many
             examples
             .
             And
             that
             which
             this
             Pope
             did
             with
             that
             King
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             more
             then
             that
             vmbratill
             ,
             and
             apparent
             power
             ,
             other
             Popes
             afterwards
             did
             the
             like
             with
             Henries
             and
             Fredericks
             ,
             and
             other
             Tyrants
             of
             great
             puisance
             and
             power
             .
             The
             one
             offend
             in
             the
             more
             :
             the
             other
             in
             the
             lesse
             .
             The
             one
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             ambition
             that
             they
             haue
             to
             bee
             Kings
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             command
             ,
             and
             doe
             all
             ,
             loose
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             go
             to
             hell
             .
             And
             the
             other
             go
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             will
             not
             bee
             (
             as
             they
             should
             be
             )
             Kings
             ,
             but
             giue
             themselues
             wholly
             vnto
             idlenesse
             .
             It
             was
             the
             Emperour
             Galba's
             vtter
             ouerthrow
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             put
             the
             whole
             gouernment
             into
             onely
             three
             mens
             hands
             ,
             which
             he
             brought
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             possessing
             them
             with
             so
             much
             power
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             not
             Master
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             depending
             still
             vpon
             their
             wil
             ,
             and
             through
             that
             great
             authoritie
             which
             they
             had
             ,
             they
             ouerthrew
             all
             whatsoeuer
             their
             King
             did
             ordaine
             ,
             thrusting
             their
             armes
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             vp
             to
             the
             elbowes
             in
             all
             affaires
             ,
             and
             making
             vse
             of
             their
             present
             fortune
             ,
             And
             for
             that
             this
             vnfortunate
             Emperour
             could
             take
             notice
             of
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             what
             hee
             had
             from
             them
             ;
             for
             none
             (
             without
             their
             permission
             )
             could
             ,
             or
             see
             ,
             or
             speake
             with
             him
             ,
             they
             made
             him
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             which
             that
             other
             Potter
             did
             ,
             who
             going
             about
             to
             make
             a
             pot
             ,
             to
             boyle
             meate
             in
             ,
             made
             a
             larre
             ,
             to
             put
             drinke
             in
             .
             And
             he
             thinking
             to
             substitute
             Iudges
             ,
             that
             should
             administer
             Iustice
             ,
             appointed
             theeues
             in
             their
             place
             ,
             which
             robbed
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
             All
             which
             was
             imputed
             vnto
             him
             .
             And
             for
             that
             Vanity
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             so
             many
             vices
             ,
             all
             this
             their
             great
             fauour
             serued
             to
             no
             other
             vse
             ,
             but
             to
             cause
             their
             Soueraigne
             to
             commit
             many
             actions
             of
             iniustice
             ,
             and
             indiscretion
             ,
             and
             of
             vnheard
             of
             ,
             and
             vnthought
             of
             wrongs
             ,
             violently
             breaking
             through
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Iustice.
             By
             which
             exorbitant
             proceedings
             ,
             this
             imprudent
             Emperour
             grew
             to
             be
             hated
             and
             abhorred
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             able
             longer
             to
             beare
             with
             him
             ,
             they
             depriued
             him
             at
             once
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             Empire
             .
             And
             these
             kinde
             of
             Caterpillars
             (
             said
             
             the
             Emperour
             Sigismund
             )
             make
             those
             Kings
             vnfortunate
             ,
             
             that
             put
             their
             affiance
             in
             them
             .
             At
             this
             carelesse
             ward
             ,
             liued
             at
             first
             Agesilaus
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             though
             afterwards
             (
             like
             a
             wise
             Prince
             )
             hee
             did
             rectifie
             this
             errour
             .
             And
             the
             case
             was
             this
             ;
             Hee
             let
             his
             friend
             and
             Fauourite
             Lisander
             carry
             a
             great
             hand
             ouer
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             honour
             him
             in
             all
             that
             he
             could
             ,
             expressing
             alwayes
             much
             loue
             vnto
             him
             ;
             Lysander
             puft
             vp
             herewith
             ,
             tooke
             great
             state
             vpon
             him
             ,
             being
             attended
             with
             a
             great
             traine
             ,
             and
             manifesting
             in
             his
             very
             gate
             a
             kinde
             of
             extraordinary
             grauitie
             and
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             all
             did
             so
             farre
             forth
             serue
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             seemed
             he
             had
             vsurped
             the
             dignitie
             royall
             ,
             and
             the
             Empire
             ,
             leauing
             good
             honest
             Agesilaus
             onely
             the
             bare
             Titulary
             name
             of
             King.
             Which
             his
             Maiestie
             taking
             into
             his
             consideration
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             people
             might
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             hee
             raigned
             by
             Lysanders
             helpe
             ,
             he
             withdrew
             the
             dispatch
             of
             businesses
             fromforth
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             remit
             any
             thing
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             spake
             to
             him
             touching
             this
             or
             that
             businesse
             ,
             he
             made
             as
             if
             he
             did
             not
             heare
             him
             ,
             or
             not
             well
             vnderstand
             him
             ,
             dispatching
             all
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             the
             good
             contentment
             of
             his
             Subiects
             .
             Hereupon
             Lysander
             began
             to
             cast
             vp
             his
             accounts
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             forbore
             from
             that
             time
             forward
             to
             conferre
             fauours
             ,
             or
             to
             promise
             Offices
             ;
             and
             told
             such
             suiters
             as
             came
             vnto
             h●m
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             go
             themselues
             to
             petition
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             would
             by
             no
             meanes
             permit
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             accompany
             him
             to
             Court
             ,
             as
             before
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             he
             assisted
             very
             carefully
             in
             all
             such
             seruices
             ,
             as
             were
             by
             his
             Maiesty
             recommended
             vnto
             him
             ,
             without
             any
             the
             least
             shew
             of
             discontentment
             .
             Within
             a
             while
             after
             occasion
             was
             offered
             vnto
             him
             to
             speake
             with
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             talking
             with
             him
             ,
             hee
             told
             him
             ;
             O
             King
             ,
             how
             well
             hast
             thou
             learned
             to
             make
             thy
             friends
             lesse
             ?
             yes
             (
             quoth
             the
             King
             )
             when
             they
             will
             make
             themselues
             too
             great
             .
             The
             King
             played
             his
             part
             well
             ,
             so
             did
             the
             Fauourite
             ,
             and
             all
             ought
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             .
             Kings
             must
             bore
             a
             hole
             in
             that
             ship
             with
             their
             owne
             hand
             ,
             to
             stop
             it's
             course
             ,
             
             when
             it
             hoyseth
             it's
             sayles
             too
             high
             ,
             and
             goes
             with
             too
             still
             a
             gale
             .
             For
             the
             taking
             notice
             of
             their
             Fauourites
             ambition
             ,
             is
             that
             ballast
             ,
             which
             doth
             secure
             them
             against
             those
             their
             windes
             ,
             and
             puffes
             of
             vanitie
             .
          
           
             Let
             then
             the
             first
             aduice
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             of
             greatest
             importance
             for
             Kings
             and
             Christian
             kingdomes
             ,
             bee
             that
             which
             (
             amongst
             other
             )
             the
             Catholicke
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             left
             vnto
             his
             sonne
             King
             Philip
             the
             second
             ,
             wherein
             with
             many
             indeared
             and
             effectuall
             words
             ,
             he
             recommends
             vnto
             him
             the
             obseruing
             ,
             augmenting
             ,
             and
             defending
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             kingdomes
             ,
             States
             ,
             and
             Signiories
             ,
             seuerely
             punishing
             with
             all
             rig●ur
             and
             iustice
             ,
             without
             exception
             of
             persons
             ,
             all
             such
             as
             should
             bee
             either
             suspected
             or
             found
             culpable
             in
             points
             of
             Heresies
             ,
             Errours
             ,
             and
             depraued
             Sects
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Catholicke
             saith
             .
             For
             therein
             consisteth
             all
             our
             good
             words
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             worthie
             consideration
             ,
             and
             worthy
             so
             Catholicke
             a
             Prince
             ,
             esteemed
             ,
             approued
             ,
             and
             perpetually
             obserued
             by
             his
             most
             happie
             sonne
             (
             howbeit
             to
             his
             great
             cost
             .
             )
             As
             one
             ,
             that
             knew
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             obseruance
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Catholicke
             faith
             ,
             all
             the
             happinesse
             that
             we
             can
             hope
             for
             in
             this
             or
             that
             other
             life
             ,
             dependeth
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             hath
             it
             's
             sure
             ground
             and
             foundation
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             Saint
             Paul
             calls
             it
             
               Substantiam
               rerum
               sperandarum
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Faith
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             euidence
             of
             things
             not
             seene
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             it
             is
             the
             foundation
             whereupon
             is
             built
             in
             our
             soules
             all
             our
             spirituall
             good
             :
             insomuch
             that
             the
             selfe
             same
             Apostle
             said
             ,
             
               Sine
               fide
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Without
             faith
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God.
             And
             seeing
             it
             is
             a
             Iewell
             of
             such
             great
             worth
             and
             value
             ,
             Kings
             are
             to
             make
             that
             esteeme
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             onely
             retaine
             it
             ,
             but
             maintaine
             and
             defend
             it
             ,
             especially
             in
             their
             owne
             kingdomes
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             they
             haue
             any
             power
             .
             For
             besides
             the
             obligation
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             ,
             as
             Christian
             Kings
             ,
             it
             concernes
             them
             likewise
             in
             their
             owne
             proper
             interest
             .
             For
             in
             giuing
             way
             to
             their
             Subiects
             ,
             that
             they
             
             be
             not
             faithfull
             vnto
             God
             ,
             it
             will
             pull
             that
             punishment
             vpon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             loyall
             vnto
             them
             .
             And
             most
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             shall
             not
             cumply
             with
             the
             greater
             obligation
             ,
             shall
             easily
             faile
             in
             the
             lesser
             .
             And
             this
             is
             made
             cleare
             vnto
             vs
             in
             the
             sacred
             History
             of
             the
             Kings
             ;
             where
             ,
             whosoeuer
             shall
             diligently
             obserue
             the
             same
             ,
             hee
             shall
             finde
             ,
             That
             after
             Ieroboam
             ,
             
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             had
             set
             vp
             those
             Idolls
             in
             Dan
             ,
             and
             Bethel
             ,
             of
             purpose
             to
             withdraw
             the
             people
             from
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             commenced
             and
             continued
             (
             as
             there
             wee
             may
             reade
             )
             the
             treasons
             and
             rebellions
             of
             the
             Subiects
             against
             their
             Kings
             .
             For
             this
             vnfortunate
             Prince
             thought
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             for
             to
             settle
             and
             secure
             himselfe
             in
             the
             kingdome
             by
             those
             ten
             Tribes
             ,
             which
             had
             rebelled
             ,
             and
             made
             choice
             of
             him
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             good
             meanes
             to
             induce
             them
             to
             his
             deuotion
             ,
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             forgo
             the
             adoration
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             performe
             in
             the
             holy
             Citie
             ,
             and
             Temple
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             to
             humble
             and
             prostrate
             themselues
             before
             those
             Idolls
             .
             But
             the
             iust
             vengeance
             of
             God
             ouertooke
             him
             ;
             for
             instantly
             thereupon
             he
             lost
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             ,
             who
             dyed
             a
             violent
             death
             .
             For
             Baasha
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Ahijah
             ,
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Issachar
             ,
             conspired
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             smote
             him
             at
             Gibbethon
             ,
             and
             anon
             after
             all
             the
             house
             of
             Ieroboam
             ,
             not
             leauing
             vnto
             him
             any
             that
             breathed
             .
             And
             not
             onely
             hee
             ,
             and
             his
             ,
             did
             miscarry
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             was
             laid
             waste
             and
             desolate
             for
             that
             sinne
             ,
             and
             led
             away
             captiue
             .
             And
             as
             when
             one
             man
             hath
             receiued
             from
             another
             some
             extraordinary
             great
             wrong
             ,
             he
             can
             hardly
             forget
             it
             :
             so
             ,
             vpon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             wherein
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             succeeded
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             punishment
             which
             they
             deserued
             for
             them
             ,
             still
             is
             the
             remembrance
             reuiued
             of
             this
             most
             grieuous
             sinne
             of
             Ieroboams
             ,
             and
             are
             attributed
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             first
             that
             opened
             the
             gappe
             vnto
             them
             .
             And
             all
             those
             troubles
             which
             are
             there
             particularly
             set
             downe
             in
             those
             sacred
             bookes
             ,
             befell
             that
             kingdome
             for
             a
             punishment
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             warning
             to
             
             all
             Christian
             Kings
             ,
             that
             by
             how
             much
             the
             greater
             light
             they
             haue
             for
             to
             know
             the
             excellencie
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             lesse
             are
             they
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             seuerely
             to
             bee
             punished
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             be
             wanting
             to
             so
             great
             and
             so
             apparent
             an
             obligation
             .
             Let
             Christian
             Kings
             therefore
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             shall
             continue
             firme
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             cause
             all
             their
             subiects
             to
             continue
             constant
             therein
             ,
             God
             will
             protect
             both
             King
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             will
             establish
             their
             kingdomes
             ,
             and
             all
             shall
             obey
             and
             feare
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             shall
             faile
             therein
             ,
             all
             runs
             to
             wracke
             ,
             and
             vtter
             ruine
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             as
             a
             naile
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             haue
             it
             to
             hold
             ,
             must
             be
             fastened
             in
             some
             other
             thing
             that
             is
             firme
             and
             strong
             ,
             lest
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             hangs
             thereon
             ,
             come
             tumbling
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             So
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             if
             a
             King
             will
             vphold
             himselfe
             firme
             and
             sure
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             greatnesse
             ,
             hee
             must
             be
             firmely
             fixed
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             strongly
             vnited
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             close
             wedged
             to
             his
             diuine
             will
             :
             but
             if
             he
             begin
             once
             to
             sinke
             ,
             or
             shrinke
             in
             this
             ,
             all
             his
             kingdomes
             ,
             or
             whatsoeuer
             depend
             thereon
             ,
             come
             tumbling
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             with
             a
             sudden
             and
             fearefull
             fall
             .
             For
             nothing
             doth
             more
             vphold
             a
             sociable
             life
             ,
             a
             Monarchie
             ,
             and
             kingdome
             ,
             then
             Religion
             linked
             with
             Iustice.
             Noah
             for
             his
             Religion
             and
             Iustice
             ,
             was
             after
             the
             Flood
             obeyed
             by
             all
             .
             The
             Romans
             ,
             for
             the
             vpholding
             and
             inlarging
             of
             their
             Empire
             ,
             held
             not
             any
             meanes
             comparable
             to
             that
             of
             Religion
             and
             Iustice
             ,
             wherein
             they
             surpassed
             all
             of
             those
             times
             .
             The
             Emperour
             Seuerus
             being
             at
             the
             point
             of
             death
             (
             which
             is
             a
             time
             for
             men
             to
             speake
             truth
             )
             ended
             his
             life
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Firmum
               impe●ium
               filijs
               meis
               relinquo
               ,
               si
               boni
               erunt
               ;
               Imbecille
               ,
               si
               mali
               :
            
             A
             strong
             Empire
             leaue
             I
             to
             my
             Sonnes
             ,
             if
             they
             proue
             good
             ;
             a
             weake
             ,
             if
             bad
             .
             For
             the
             greatest
             force
             and
             strength
             of
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             future
             ,
             is
             the
             vertue
             of
             it's
             king
             .
             So
             that
             with
             no
             lime
             and
             sand
             are
             the
             walls
             and
             foundations
             of
             States
             more
             firme
             and
             surely
             setled
             for
             lasting
             and
             continuance
             ,
             then
             with
             a
             Kings
             vertue
             and
             goodnesse
             .
             Which
             is
             that
             recompence
             and
             
             reward
             which
             God
             promised
             to
             his
             most
             faithfull
             seruant
             Dauid
             ,
             for
             his
             vertue
             .
             
               Firmaboregnum
               eius
               ,
               &
               stabiliam
               thronum
               regni
               eius
               in
               sempiternum
               :
            
             I
             will
             establish
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             stablish
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             kingdome
             for
             euer
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             title
             and
             dignitie
             of
             a
             King
             should
             bee
             continued
             and
             confirmed
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
               tanquam
               in
               vsum
               &
               proprietatem
            
             ,
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
             This
             firmnesse
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             this
             obseruance
             of
             Religion
             and
             Iustice
             ,
             are
             those
             strong
             pillars
             and
             columnes
             ,
             which
             being
             truly
             cumplyed
             withall
             ,
             do
             not
             onely
             vphold
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             doe
             likewise
             increase
             and
             perpetuate
             kingdomes
             .
             
             If
             good
             King
             Iehosaphat
             had
             not
             entred
             into
             league
             and
             amitie
             with
             King
             Ahab
             the
             Idolater
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             fallen
             out
             with
             him
             so
             ill
             as
             it
             did
             ,
             nor
             his
             life
             beene
             put
             to
             that
             danger
             as
             it
             was
             .
             
             
               Iudas
               Machabeus
            
             heard
             tell
             of
             the
             great
             and
             famous
             deeds
             that
             the
             Romanes
             had
             done
             in
             feates
             of
             Armes
             ,
             being
             a
             stranger-Nation
             to
             Gods
             people
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             sent
             his
             Ambassadours
             vnto
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             perpetuall
             league
             and
             confederation
             with
             them
             .
             Wherewith
             God
             was
             much
             displeased
             ,
             and
             so
             hurtfull
             vnto
             them
             was
             this
             amitie
             and
             alliance
             ,
             that
             many
             haue
             obserued
             ,
             that
             after
             this
             Peace
             was
             concluded
             betweene
             them
             ,
             Iudas
             neuer
             after
             obtained
             any
             victory
             ouer
             his
             enemies
             ,
             but
             was
             flaine
             in
             the
             first
             battell
             that
             he
             fought
             .
             And
             some
             say
             ,
             the
             like
             succeeded
             to
             both
             his
             brothers
             ,
             Ionathan
             and
             Simeon
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             draw
             then
             from
             this
             discourse
             and
             sound
             aduice
             of
             this
             Catholike
             Emperour
             ,
             how
             much
             it
             importeth
             Kings
             to
             maintaine
             their
             faith
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             conserue
             and
             vphold
             the
             same
             in
             all
             their
             kingdomes
             and
             dominions
             .
             Now
             for
             to
             conserue
             the
             faith
             ,
             it
             is
             likewise
             requisite
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             great
             care
             had
             in
             procuring
             ,
             that
             the
             commonwealth
             be
             purged
             and
             cleansed
             of
             it's
             vices
             and
             sinnes
             .
             For
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             )
             when
             vices
             grow
             to
             that
             head
             and
             ranknesse
             ,
             that
             they
             come
             to
             make
             men
             to
             be
             of
             a
             bad
             and
             corrupt
             conscience
             ,
             they
             go
             disposing
             such
             to
             suffer
             shipwracke
             in
             the
             faith
             ;
             as
             it
             hath
             happened
             in
             these
             our
             times
             ,
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             Europe
             .
          
           
           
             The
             second
             aduice
             that
             I
             shall
             giue
             vnto
             Kings
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             carry
             themselues
             so
             in
             the
             dispatch
             of
             businesses
             ,
             that
             notice
             may
             not
             bee
             taken
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             dispatched
             by
             any
             other
             arbitrement
             ,
             but
             their
             owne
             .
             For
             most
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             come
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Orders
             that
             come
             forth
             ,
             passe
             through
             the
             Fauourites
             hands
             ,
             and
             as
             hee
             shall
             giue
             direction
             ,
             they
             loose
             much
             of
             their
             force
             and
             efficacie
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             much
             of
             his
             reputation
             and
             credit
             .
             His
             subiects
             will
             grow
             to
             contemne
             him
             ;
             and
             strangers
             will
             make
             little
             reckoning
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             mischiefes
             will
             ensue
             thereupon
             .
             Amongst
             the
             Romanes
             it
             was
             held
             for
             a
             great
             affront
             and
             dishonour
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             should
             dispatch
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             porcarta-pacio
             ,
             by
             a
             note
             booke
             ,
             or
             some
             penn'd
             thing
             for
             him
             ;
             or
             (
             like
             some
             young
             practitioner
             in
             physicke
             )
             by
             his
             Masters
             Recipes
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             those
             generall
             processions
             ,
             which
             they
             made
             ,
             they
             besought
             God
             that
             hee
             would
             not
             punish
             them
             ,
             by
             giuing
             them
             Princes
             ,
             which
             had
             need
             to
             be
             ruled
             and
             guided
             by
             Gouernours
             and
             Tutors
             .
             For
             they
             knew
             well
             enough
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             is
             angry
             ,
             offended
             with
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             punisheth
             them
             ,
             by
             sending
             them
             Princes
             without
             knowledge
             and
             wisedome
             ;
             that
             are
             not
             able
             to
             gouerne
             of
             themselues
             ,
             but
             to
             doe
             as
             others
             shall
             aduise
             them
             .
             Wherein
             they
             did
             confesse
             and
             acknowledge
             ,
             That
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             being
             knowne
             and
             reuerenced
             of
             all
             ;
             to
             be
             an
             independant
             Lord
             ,
             not
             relying
             vpon
             any
             other
             ;
             whose
             Mandates
             and
             Decrees
             all
             should
             subscribe
             vnto
             and
             obey
             ;
             whom
             all
             should
             seeke
             vnto
             ,
             with
             whom
             all
             should
             negociate
             ,
             that
             are
             pretenders
             ;
             from
             whose
             liberalitie
             ,
             resolution
             ,
             and
             will
             ,
             they
             onely
             should
             acknowledge
             all
             the
             graces
             and
             fauours
             that
             are
             done
             them
             ,
             and
             from
             no
             other
             hand
             .
             For
             if
             they
             should
             giue
             way
             thereunto
             ,
             their
             Subiects
             will
             bee
             induced
             easily
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             together
             with
             this
             ,
             they
             will
             giue
             away
             their
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             minister
             occasion
             to
             loose
             that
             common
             loue
             and
             respect
             which
             solely
             and
             properly
             is
             due
             vnto
             them
             .
             For
             Subiects
             vsually
             honour
             no
             other
             
             Sunne
             ,
             but
             that
             from
             which
             they
             receiue
             their
             light
             .
             They
             naturally
             abhorre
             that
             man
             ,
             that
             does
             them
             hurt
             ;
             and
             loue
             that
             person
             ,
             who
             does
             them
             good
             ,
             bee
             he
             what
             hee
             will
             be
             ,
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             all
             is
             one
             .
             They
             call
             God
             
               Optimum
               maximum
            
             ,
             because
             he
             both
             doth
             ,
             and
             is
             able
             to
             do
             them
             good
             .
             And
             he
             himselfe
             doth
             glory
             therein
             ,
             as
             being
             vnwilling
             that
             men
             should
             acknowledge
             the
             good
             they
             receiue
             ,
             from
             any
             other
             .
             What
             wisedome
             then
             can
             there
             bee
             in
             that
             King
             ,
             that
             shall
             suffer
             a
             Fauourite
             to
             haue
             all
             the
             thankes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             honour
             and
             glory
             of
             those
             fauours
             and
             rewards
             ,
             whereof
             he
             is
             the
             owner
             and
             donor
             ?
             Reseruing
             for
             himselfe
             nothing
             but
             the
             scorne
             and
             contempt
             of
             his
             Subiects
             ,
             then
             the
             which
             there
             is
             no
             miserie
             can
             be
             greater
             ?
             God
             forbid
             that
             Kings
             should
             permit
             any
             such
             lessening
             of
             their
             power
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             necessariest
             thing
             that
             can
             bee
             ,
             for
             the
             conseruation
             of
             their
             estates
             and
             kingdomes
             .
             Likewise
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             owne
             proper
             particular
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             very
             good
             lesson
             for
             them
             ;
             for
             if
             their
             subiects
             are
             beholding
             for
             the
             good
             they
             receiue
             ,
             vnto
             another
             ,
             they
             will
             loue
             him
             more
             then
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             occasion
             shall
             serue
             ,
             will
             not
             sticke
             to
             shew
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             to
             their
             owne
             hurt
             .
             Examples
             hereof
             ,
             there
             are
             good
             store
             amongst
             those
             ancient
             Kings
             and
             kingdomes
             of
             elder
             times
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             haue
             beene
             ouerthrowne
             and
             brought
             to
             ruine
             .
             We
             finde
             it
             storied
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             Claudius
             ,
             at
             the
             intercession
             and
             instance
             of
             Agrippina
             ,
             made
             such
             a
             one
             Generall
             of
             his
             Army
             ;
             
               Cornelius
               Tacitus
            
             toucheth
             vpon
             this
             Mysterie
             ,
             and
             saith
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             a
             man
             of
             much
             fame
             and
             renowne
             ,
             and
             very
             expert
             in
             militarie
             discipline
             ;
             yet
             knowing
             very
             well
             withall
             ,
             by
             whose
             good
             will
             and
             furtherance
             ,
             that
             command
             was
             conferred
             vpon
             him
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             (
             when
             occasion
             should
             offer
             )
             bee
             behinde
             hand
             for
             so
             great
             an
             honour
             done
             vnto
             him
             ,
             but
             recompence
             it
             to
             the
             vtmost
             of
             his
             power
             .
             Such
             great
             places
             of
             imployment
             ought
             to
             be
             bestowed
             by
             no
             hand
             ,
             but
             by
             Kings
             ,
             and
             that
             immediately
             ,
             lest
             another
             may
             go
             away
             with
             the
             thankes
             .
             And
             he
             
             shall
             doe
             well
             ,
             if
             hee
             take
             the
             like
             course
             in
             all
             other
             Offices
             that
             are
             in
             his
             gift
             ;
             for
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             all
             should
             stand
             bound
             and
             obliged
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Let
             Kings
             likewise
             bee
             aduised
             ,
             that
             they
             carry
             a
             watchfull
             eye
             ouer
             those
             that
             are
             ambitious
             ,
             which
             are
             either
             so
             naturally
             ,
             or
             by
             conuersing
             and
             communicating
             with
             others
             ,
             are
             made
             so
             (
             for
             this
             is
             an
             infectious
             disease
             )
             and
             the
             more
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             taketh
             hold
             on
             great
             persons
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             spirit
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             as
             dangerous
             as
             theeues
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             store
             of
             treasure
             to
             bee
             had
             .
             For
             questionlesse
             such
             kinde
             of
             men
             do
             vsually
             labour
             to
             increase
             their
             estate
             .
             For
             it
             is
             very
             naturall
             to
             this
             passion
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             other
             affections
             ,
             neuer
             to
             giue
             ouer
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             to
             the
             end
             and
             full
             satisfaction
             of
             that
             which
             their
             appetite
             or
             desire
             representeth
             vnto
             them
             :
             neither
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             of
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             sufficing
             to
             moderate
             their
             mindes
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             them
             within
             the
             due
             and
             lawfull
             bounds
             of
             their
             dutie
             .
             In
             that
             houre
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             very
             instant
             of
             their
             rising
             ,
             nay
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             to
             that
             greatnesse
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             trust
             to
             be
             giuen
             vnto
             them
             ;
             for
             nothing
             workes
             vpon
             them
             ,
             but
             their
             proper
             honour
             and
             profit
             .
             And
             all
             the
             rest
             they
             esteeme
             as
             nothing
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             bettring
             their
             owne
             fortune
             .
             But
             if
             of
             necessitie
             some
             must
             bee
             raised
             to
             honour
             ;
             
             
               Si
               quem
               extollere
               oporteat
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Philosopher
             )
             
               non
               tamen
               eum
               ,
               qui
               sit
               moribus
               audax
               .
               Nam
               huinsmodi
               homines
               aptissimi
               sunt
               ad
               inuadendum
               circa
               res
               omnes
               :
            
             Let
             them
             not
             be
             of
             base
             and
             meane
             condition
             ,
             nor
             such
             as
             are
             naturally
             proud
             and
             haughty
             ,
             for
             being
             vainely
             transported
             with
             their
             fauour
             and
             priuacie
             ,
             they
             thinke
             with
             themselues
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             already
             clapt
             a
             nayle
             in
             fortunes
             wheele
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             cannot
             fall
             from
             the
             top
             of
             their
             felicitie
             .
             And
             being
             thus
             blinded
             with
             their
             ambition
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             which
             they
             dare
             not
             aduenture
             on
             .
             Let
             Kings
             therefore
             well
             weigh
             and
             consider
             with
             themselues
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             men
             they
             put
             into
             great
             places
             ,
             and
             neare
             about
             their
             persons
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             relye
             more
             on
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             
             their
             nature
             and
             disposition
             ,
             then
             on
             the
             Law
             of
             obligation
             and
             thankfulnesse
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             but
             weake
             bonds
             ,
             and
             easily
             broken
             .
             And
             because
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             I
             shall
             hereafter
             come
             to
             light
             vpon
             the
             like
             occasion
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             propose
             that
             Question
             ,
             which
             is
             disputed
             and
             doubted
             of
             by
             some
             (
             and
             may
             likewise
             serue
             for
             an
             Auiso
             vnto
             Kings
             )
             whether
             it
             be
             better
             that
             the
             great
             Lords
             should
             be
             farre
             off
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             neare
             about
             them
             ?
             The
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             (
             of
             famous
             memory
             )
             amongst
             other
             Aduertisements
             which
             hee
             gaue
             to
             his
             sonne
             Philip
             ,
             one
             was
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             not
             let
             the
             great
             offices
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             nor
             places
             of
             great
             command
             rest
             any
             long
             time
             in
             one
             mans
             hands
             ,
             nor
             should
             put
             his
             Grandes
             and
             great
             Lords
             into
             them
             ,
             but
             Gentlemen
             of
             good
             qualitie
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             creatures
             of
             his
             owne
             making
             .
             And
             as
             for
             his
             Grandes
             ,
             hee
             should
             honour
             them
             with
             some
             places
             and
             offices
             neare
             about
             his
             person
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             a
             greater
             grace
             both
             to
             himselfe
             and
             his
             Court.
             
          
           
             Others
             are
             of
             a
             quite
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             and
             alledge
             reasons
             for
             the
             maintenance
             thereof
             .
             Great
             men
             (
             they
             say
             )
             if
             they
             be
             not
             like
             those
             little
             ones
             ,
             which
             Christ
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             are
             ordinarily
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             spirit
             ,
             and
             endeauour
             ,
             all
             they
             can
             ,
             increase
             of
             honour
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             to
             occupie
             the
             highest
             place
             .
             And
             then
             will
             it
             bee
             seene
             ,
             of
             what
             little
             esteeme
             are
             those
             great
             fauours
             which
             they
             haue
             already
             receiued
             .
             There
             is
             not
             that
             friendship
             ,
             that
             kindred
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             bond
             ,
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             strong
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             broken
             ,
             through
             the
             greedy
             ambition
             of
             ascending
             to
             some
             higher
             throne
             .
             For
             to
             bee
             a
             King
             (
             saith
             Euripides
             )
             all
             Law
             is
             broken
             .
             For
             this
             Appetite
             is
             of
             that
             force
             and
             strength
             ,
             that
             it
             breaketh
             all
             Lawes
             ,
             both
             Diuine
             and
             Humane
             .
             For
             proofe
             whereof
             ,
             they
             cite
             many
             examples
             ,
             which
             I
             purposely
             omit
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             offend
             ,
             and
             tire
             out
             the
             Reader
             .
             All
             of
             them
             admonishing
             Kings
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             throughly
             weigh
             and
             consider
             where
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             places
             they
             put
             them
             .
             For
             if
             they
             be
             neare
             about
             their
             royall
             person
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             torment
             of
             Tantalus
             vnto
             them
             ,
             to
             see
             
             the
             water
             and
             the
             fruit
             so
             neare
             their
             mouth
             (
             that
             greatnesse
             and
             power
             I
             meane
             )
             and
             not
             to
             enioy
             it
             ;
             Which
             will
             but
             prouoke
             a
             more
             hungry
             appetite
             in
             those
             which
             doe
             not
             possesse
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             breake
             through
             hedge
             and
             ditch
             ,
             and
             runne
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             through
             fire
             and
             water
             transported
             with
             this
             so
             faire
             and
             beautifull
             a
             prize
             ,
             as
             is
             set
             before
             their
             eyes
             ;
             neuer
             being
             at
             quiet
             till
             they
             come
             to
             enioy
             it
             .
             For
             there
             is
             not
             that
             loue
             to
             any
             thing
             here
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             which
             doth
             so
             much
             alter
             ,
             suspend
             ,
             and
             seaze
             on
             the
             minde
             and
             h●art
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             ruling
             and
             commanding
             ,
             and
             to
             grow
             great
             therein
             .
             And
             when
             they
             see
             things
             succeed
             not
             according
             to
             their
             minde
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             in
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             enuie
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             well
             content
             that
             the
             waters
             should
             be
             troubled
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             be
             turned
             topsie-turuy
             ,
             taking
             pleasure
             therein
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             to
             their
             owne
             hurt
             .
             And
             what
             King
             can
             secure
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             such
             ambitious
             persons
             ,
             being
             neare
             about
             him
             ,
             will
             not
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             attempt
             their
             ends
             .
             For
             greatnesse
             (
             say
             they
             )
             after
             that
             it
             is
             once
             possessed
             ,
             quits
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             whereby
             it
             came
             to
             bee
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             findes
             a
             thousand
             excuses
             for
             it's
             weaknesse
             in
             offending
             .
             And
             the
             rather
             ,
             for
             that
             ill
             vse
             hath
             taught
             all
             men
             this
             lesson
             ;
             That
             the
             reputation
             of
             an
             honest
             man
             is
             not
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             his
             proper
             profit
             and
             greatnesse
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             he
             that
             ouercommeth
             ,
             and
             makes
             good
             his
             clayme
             by
             his
             sword
             ,
             needeth
             not
             to
             study
             excuses
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Apologies
             ;
             let
             those
             doe
             that
             ,
             that
             haue
             the
             worst
             end
             of
             the
             staffe
             ,
             and
             stand
             at
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             Conquerour
             .
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             they
             resolue
             this
             question
             thus
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             very
             fit
             that
             your
             great
             Noble-men
             should
             rather
             liue
             farre
             from
             Court
             ,
             then
             neare
             about
             their
             King.
             For
             all
             of
             them
             will
             be
             of
             good
             vse
             ,
             for
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Prouinces
             and
             Armies
             ,
             whereby
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             will
             be
             secured
             .
             And
             when
             they
             cannot
             content
             them
             in
             all
             that
             they
             would
             haue
             ,
             they
             may
             entertaine
             them
             with
             these
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             a
             good
             meanes
             to
             diuert
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             to
             bridle
             those
             Prouinces
             that
             are
             committed
             to
             their
             
             charge
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             Maiestie
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             their
             Gouernours
             will
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             much
             .
             And
             there
             they
             are
             not
             of
             that
             danger
             .
             For
             in
             kingdomes
             by
             succession
             ,
             and
             well
             setled
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             is
             no
             colour
             of
             wresting
             the
             Scepter
             out
             of
             the
             bloud-royall
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             feare
             of
             trusting
             the
             Grandes
             ,
             and
             great
             Noblemen
             with
             these
             kinde
             of
             Gouernments
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             rather
             requisite
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             .
             For
             ,
             like
             vnto
             starres
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             their
             influences
             on
             earth
             ,
             they
             serue
             for
             ornament
             and
             conuersation
             in
             those
             kingdomes
             and
             Prouinces
             ,
             wherein
             there
             are
             ancient
             and
             noble
             Houses
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             to
             seeke
             out
             men
             of
             Noble
             bloud
             ,
             and
             good
             qualitie
             ,
             and
             of
             knowne
             greatnesse
             ,
             to
             bee
             conuersant
             amongst
             them
             .
             For
             the
             Nobilitie
             of
             those
             kingdomes
             and
             Prouinces
             will
             thinke
             themselues
             not
             well
             dealt
             withall
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             haue
             but
             an
             ordinary
             man
             set
             ouer
             them
             to
             be
             their
             Gouernour
             ,
             be
             he
             neuer
             so
             wise
             ,
             or
             neuer
             so
             valiant
             .
             For
             being
             that
             they
             are
             to
             attend
             all
             at
             the
             gates
             of
             him
             that
             holdeth
             that
             place
             ,
             they
             may
             esteeme
             it
             as
             an
             iniurie
             to
             see
             themselues
             obliged
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             homage
             vnto
             him
             ,
             whom
             out
             of
             that
             place
             they
             would
             scarce
             vouchsafe
             him
             their
             companie
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             greatnesse
             and
             largenesse
             of
             minde
             and
             heart
             ,
             that
             knowes
             not
             how
             to
             shrinke
             ,
             or
             be
             deiected
             with
             aduerse
             fortune
             (
             a
             thing
             so
             necessary
             in
             him
             that
             gouernes
             )
             will
             sooner
             bee
             found
             in
             these
             ,
             then
             men
             of
             meaner
             ranke
             .
             For
             (
             as
             Saint
             Ierome
             saith
             )
             hee
             that
             owes
             much
             to
             his
             bloud
             and
             familie
             ,
             will
             alwayes
             beare
             that
             obligation
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             neuer
             faile
             therein
             .
             Againe
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             borne
             to
             command
             ,
             will
             be
             lesse
             insolent
             in
             his
             gouernment
             ,
             as
             hauing
             that
             noble
             qualitie
             from
             his
             cradle
             ;
             And
             the
             people
             on
             the
             other
             side
             will
             more
             willingly
             obey
             him
             ,
             whom
             they
             haue
             alwayes
             knowne
             to
             haue
             liued
             in
             honour
             and
             greatnesse
             :
             And
             his
             example
             will
             bee
             of
             greater
             importance
             ,
             to
             reforme
             the
             disorders
             and
             abuses
             that
             shall
             there
             be
             offered
             .
          
           
             Ouer
             and
             aboue
             ,
             they
             further
             adde
             ,
             That
             your
             Grandes
             and
             great
             Noblemen
             ,
             may
             ,
             and
             haue
             obligation
             to
             content
             
             themselues
             with
             their
             present
             estate
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             but
             weigh
             the
             difference
             of
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             it
             is
             now
             ,
             did
             not
             men
             that
             are
             now
             in
             honour
             grow
             forgetfull
             of
             their
             former
             meane
             condition
             .
             That
             grieuing
             them
             more
             ,
             which
             falls
             short
             of
             their
             desire
             ,
             then
             that
             doth
             please
             and
             content
             them
             ,
             which
             fortune
             hath
             with
             so
             liberall
             a
             hand
             bestowed
             on
             them
             .
             For
             no
             man
             rests
             contented
             with
             his
             present
             estate
             and
             condition
             ;
             nor
             doe
             we
             esteeme
             that
             so
             much
             which
             wee
             possesse
             ,
             as
             the
             lacke
             of
             that
             we
             desire
             ,
             doth
             torment
             vs.
             And
             therefore
             doe
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             so
             good
             to
             be
             about
             Kings
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             those
             which
             are
             so
             qualified
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             like
             a
             lingring
             kinde
             of
             Calenture
             ,
             or
             aguish
             Feuer
             ,
             which
             makes
             an
             end
             of
             vs
             before
             we
             are
             aware
             of
             it
             ,
             working
             it's
             effect
             ,
             before
             wee
             can
             looke
             into
             the
             cause
             .
             Or
             like
             vnto
             the
             hand
             in
             a
             Clocke
             ,
             or
             Dyall
             ,
             which
             tells
             out
             the
             houre
             ,
             and
             strikes
             ,
             without
             perceiuing
             how
             it
             moues
             or
             goes
             .
             Or
             like
             vnto
             those
             plants
             of
             your
             tallest
             trees
             ,
             which
             grow
             to
             their
             full
             height
             ,
             whilest
             neither
             our
             eyes
             ,
             nor
             our
             vnderstanding
             can
             scarce
             comprehend
             ,
             how
             this
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             so
             insensibly
             doth
             it
             sproute
             and
             shoot
             vp
             .
             This
             is
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             these
             ,
             in
             briefe
             ,
             the
             conueniences
             ,
             which
             (
             for
             mine
             owne
             part
             )
             I
             know
             not
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             vnlesse
             such
             conueniences
             as
             are
             proper
             to
             euery
             one
             in
             their
             owne
             estate
             .
             But
             be
             it
             as
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             say
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             let
             Kings
             resolue
             by
             the
             illumination
             of
             that
             light
             which
             they
             haue
             from
             heauen
             ,
             on
             that
             which
             shall
             be
             best
             for
             them
             .
             That
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             will
             well
             become
             them
             to
             liue
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             warinesse
             and
             circumspection
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             trust
             or
             relye
             too
             much
             vpon
             fortune
             .
             For
             this
             Lady
             ,
             howbeit
             sometimes
             shee
             suffers
             her selfe
             to
             bee
             commanded
             by
             them
             ,
             yet
             now
             and
             then
             she
             ouerrules
             them
             ,
             as
             she
             doth
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             shall
             bee
             good
             discretion
             and
             prudence
             ,
             to
             feare
             both
             her
             ,
             and
             her
             frequent
             mutabilities
             and
             changings
             ,
             as
             it
             behoueth
             euery
             man
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             .
             For
             she
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             or
             distinction
             of
             persons
             ,
             will
             oftentimes
             lash
             out
             
             from
             that
             way
             and
             course
             wherein
             she
             is
             ,
             and
             runne
             a
             quite
             contrary
             bias
             ,
             and
             commit
             the
             current
             of
             those
             effects
             to
             time
             and
             Nature
             .
          
           
             Let
             Kings
             likewise
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             put
             offended
             persons
             into
             such
             places
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             reuenge
             themselues
             ;
             For
             a
             receiued
             wrong
             or
             iniurie
             leaues
             still
             some
             roots
             behinde
             ,
             which
             ,
             when
             occasion
             is
             offered
             ,
             will
             bud
             forth
             most
             bitter
             and
             venemous
             plants
             .
             Nor
             are
             there
             any
             rewards
             ,
             or
             benefits
             ,
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             can
             blot
             out
             the
             print
             of
             that
             impression
             ,
             which
             an
             iniurie
             stampeth
             in
             the
             minde
             and
             heart
             of
             man.
             Courtesies
             are
             soone
             forgotten
             by
             them
             ;
             for
             it
             seemeth
             a
             troublesome
             thing
             vnto
             them
             ,
             to
             endure
             the
             weight
             and
             burthen
             of
             so
             great
             a
             debt
             and
             obligation
             ;
             but
             a
             receiued
             wrong
             or
             iniurie
             ,
             that
             shall
             euer
             be
             remembred
             ,
             because
             they
             hold
             reuenge
             to
             be
             the
             character
             of
             courage
             ,
             and
             the
             badge
             of
             a
             noble
             minde
             and
             braue
             spirit
             .
             
               Puluere
               ,
               qui
               laedit
               ,
               scribit
               ,
               sed
               marmore
               laesus
               :
            
             He
             that
             does
             a
             wrong
             ,
             writes
             it
             downe
             in
             dust
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             receiues
             it
             ,
             in
             marble
             .
             Tacitus
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             know
             this
             minde
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             it's
             passions
             ;
             telling
             vs
             that
             the
             greatest
             and
             strongest
             inclination
             in
             man
             ,
             is
             to
             receiue
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             iniuries
             done
             vnto
             them
             ,
             for
             thankfulnesse
             lyes
             as
             a
             heauy
             loade
             vpon
             them
             ;
             whereas
             they
             make
             light
             of
             those
             benefits
             they
             receiue
             .
             Esteeming
             the
             latter
             to
             be
             a
             diminution
             of
             their
             greatnesse
             ;
             and
             the
             former
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             reuenge
             ,
             to
             bee
             a
             great
             gaine
             vnto
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             imagine
             ,
             that
             they
             gaine
             thereby
             in
             their
             authoritie
             ,
             in
             their
             reputation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             manifestation
             of
             their
             valour
             ,
             when
             the
             world
             shall
             take
             notice
             that
             they
             haue
             righted
             themselues
             .
             Such
             as
             these
             can
             neither
             bee
             good
             as
             they
             are
             Fauourites
             ,
             nor
             as
             they
             are
             Councellers
             .
             For
             out
             of
             the
             desire
             and
             pleasure
             they
             take
             in
             reuenge
             ,
             they
             will
             rather
             aduise
             that
             which
             shall
             seeme
             conuenient
             for
             the
             execution
             thereof
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             authoritie
             and
             profit
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             whom
             they
             aduise
             .
             They
             will
             aduise
             him
             (
             I
             say
             )
             to
             venture
             himselfe
             vpon
             some
             voyage
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             warre
             ,
             to
             go
             himselfe
             into
             the
             field
             with
             a
             royall
             army
             ,
             
             or
             to
             vndergo
             some
             dangerous
             enterprise
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             effecting
             of
             their
             designes
             ,
             plotting
             a
             thousand
             mischiefes
             to
             bring
             him
             vnto
             ruine
             .
             And
             let
             them
             say
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             yet
             shall
             they
             neuer
             perswade
             me
             ,
             that
             this
             proceeds
             out
             of
             the
             loue
             which
             they
             beare
             vnto
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             increase
             of
             honour
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             hatred
             to
             his
             person
             ,
             &
             their
             owne
             proper
             satisfaction
             ,
             thinking
             that
             by
             that
             meanes
             they
             may
             worke
             their
             reuenge
             .
             And
             hereunto
             I
             adde
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             bee
             found
             of
             so
             perfect
             a
             minde
             ,
             of
             so
             temperate
             a
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             vertuous
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             the
             first
             place
             he
             will
             treate
             of
             his
             owne
             businesse
             ;
             and
             that
             treating
             of
             this
             particular
             ,
             the
             eye
             of
             his
             thought
             still
             ayming
             to
             hit
             this
             white
             ,
             will
             not
             sticke
             to
             aduenture
             any
             danger
             in
             hope
             of
             reuenge
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             shall
             aduise
             Kings
             ,
             that
             of
             necessitie
             must
             sometimes
             giue
             eare
             and
             credit
             to
             these
             or
             the
             like
             persons
             ,
             if
             they
             chance
             to
             bee
             preferred
             to
             great
             places
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             very
             carefull
             how
             farre
             forth
             they
             trust
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             a
             dangerous
             kinde
             of
             people
             ,
             vnsafe
             ,
             and
             more
             couetous
             of
             their
             owne
             priuate
             interest
             ,
             then
             carefull
             of
             the
             publike
             perill
             ,
             or
             common
             hurt
             .
             For
             this
             loue
             vnto
             themselues
             ,
             and
             hatred
             vnto
             others
             ,
             couered
             and
             strewed
             ouer
             with
             the
             cloud
             and
             ashes
             of
             iniuries
             and
             offences
             ,
             either
             receiued
             or
             conceiued
             ,
             doth
             reuiue
             and
             quicken
             the
             coales
             by
             those
             blasts
             of
             fauour
             and
             greatnesse
             that
             are
             blowne
             on
             them
             ;
             procuring
             (
             though
             to
             others
             cost
             )
             to
             vphold
             themselues
             therein
             ,
             and
             to
             ingage
             Kings
             in
             that
             which
             they
             pretend
             for
             their
             reuenge
             and
             satisfaction
             .
             God
             shield
             and
             protect
             Kings
             from
             such
             persons
             ,
             as
             shall
             with
             the
             snake
             take
             vp
             their
             poyson
             againe
             ,
             to
             vent
             the
             venome
             of
             their
             rancour
             and
             reuenge
             vpon
             an
             old
             quarrell
             ;
             and
             let
             them
             likewise
             take
             heed
             ,
             how
             they
             imploy
             their
             forces
             ,
             and
             their
             power
             ,
             in
             countenancing
             and
             protecting
             those
             whom
             they
             haue
             offended
             and
             discontented
             .
          
           
             This
             (
             saith
             the
             said
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             )
             is
             an
             aduice
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             for
             the
             safetie
             ,
             quietude
             ,
             and
             good
             gouernment
             of
             kingdomes
             ,
             States
             ,
             and
             Signiories
             ;
             which
             
             for
             that
             they
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             so
             farre
             distant
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             they
             should
             be
             visited
             by
             your selfe
             in
             person
             ,
             so
             often
             as
             is
             requisite
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             aduise
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             haue
             a
             great
             care
             that
             your
             Viceroyes
             and
             Gouernours
             that
             shall
             be
             sent
             thither
             ,
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             parts
             ,
             as
             shall
             conuene
             for
             such
             an
             imployment
             ,
             men
             of
             experience
             ,
             and
             conscience
             ,
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             prudence
             ,
             and
             discretion
             ,
             and
             well
             seene
             in
             matters
             of
             State
             and
             Gouernment
             :
             Well
             disposed
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             couetousnesse
             ,
             briberie
             ,
             and
             corruption
             ;
             seeking
             out
             rather
             men
             for
             Offices
             ,
             then
             Offices
             for
             men
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             such
             persons
             ,
             from
             whom
             you
             may
             receiue
             that
             good
             satisfaction
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             residence
             there
             may
             bee
             found
             no
             misse
             of
             their
             Kings
             presence
             ;
             For
             this
             is
             properly
             to
             bee
             Vice-royes
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             you
             must
             instruct
             them
             in
             that
             which
             appertaineth
             vnto
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             those
             Subiects
             which
             are
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             maintaining
             them
             in
             equall
             iustice
             ,
             and
             good
             manners
             ,
             giuing
             them
             good
             example
             by
             their
             owne
             blamelesse
             conuersation
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             doth
             so
             much
             oblige
             Vassals
             and
             Subiects
             to
             keepe
             the
             Statutes
             and
             Lawes
             which
             are
             ordained
             ,
             as
             to
             see
             them
             well
             kept
             and
             obserued
             by
             their
             betters
             ;
             And
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             vniustly
             commanded
             ,
             which
             hee
             that
             commands
             keepes
             not
             himselfe
             ,
             if
             that
             which
             is
             commanded
             be
             good
             .
             And
             being
             good
             ,
             why
             should
             it
             not
             be
             good
             for
             him
             to
             keepe
             it
             ,
             that
             commands
             it
             ?
             
             For
             (
             as
             Baldus
             saith
             )
             though
             the
             King
             be
             not
             lyable
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             yet
             is
             hee
             lyable
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             reason
             .
             This
             pious
             Emperour
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             willeth
             his
             sonne
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             strictly
             recommend
             to
             his
             Vice-roys
             charge
             ,
             the
             protecting
             ,
             sheltring
             ,
             and
             relieuing
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             the
             defending
             of
             the
             fatherlesse
             and
             widow
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             destitute
             of
             friends
             ,
             and
             haue
             none
             to
             helpe
             them
             .
             Whom
             some
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             place
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             are
             wont
             (
             and
             I
             feare
             is
             too
             ordinary
             amongst
             them
             )
             to
             disfauour
             and
             disesteeme
             them
             ,
             making
             little
             or
             no
             reckoning
             at
             all
             of
             them
             .
             Being
             ignorant
             how
             vile
             
             and
             base
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             heroycall
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             in
             imitation
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             put
             forth
             a
             charitable
             and
             pitifull
             hand
             to
             him
             that
             is
             brought
             low
             ,
             and
             fallen
             into
             miserie
             ,
             assisting
             him
             in
             his
             afflictions
             and
             troubles
             ,
             freeing
             him
             from
             wrongs
             and
             iniuries
             ,
             whose
             shield
             and
             buckler
             ,
             he
             that
             gouernes
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             And
             he
             closes
             vp
             this
             aduertisement
             with
             wishing
             him
             to
             be
             very
             carefull
             ,
             that
             his
             Viceroys
             and
             Gouernours
             exercise
             their
             offices
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             exceed
             the
             instructions
             that
             are
             giuen
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             vsurpe
             beyond
             their
             authoritie
             ,
             giuing
             them
             this
             prouiso
             ,
             that
             in
             doing
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             shall
             thinke
             that
             he
             is
             ill
             serued
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             giue
             order
             to
             haue
             it
             remedied
             and
             amended
             ,
             by
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             their
             punishment
             .
             And
             howbeit
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             giue
             credit
             to
             all
             the
             complaints
             which
             are
             made
             against
             such
             his
             Ministers
             (
             which
             are
             seldome
             wanting
             )
             yet
             in
             no
             hand
             that
             he
             should
             refuse
             to
             heare
             them
             ,
             and
             vnderstand
             them
             ,
             in
             forming
             himselfe
             fully
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             For
             the
             not
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             but
             minister
             occasion
             vnto
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             absolute
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Subiects
             to
             grow
             desperate
             ,
             seeing
             themselues
             oppressed
             by
             iniustice
             and
             vnconscionable
             dealing
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             when
             Kings
             send
             an
             Embassadour
             to
             another
             Prince
             ,
             they
             must
             looke
             well
             into
             the
             qualitie
             of
             the
             person
             whom
             they
             send
             .
             For
             in
             such
             an
             Embassage
             he
             doth
             not
             onely
             treate
             of
             the
             businesses
             for
             which
             hee
             goes
             ,
             but
             likewise
             of
             the
             honour
             and
             authoritie
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             sends
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             persons
             that
             are
             nominated
             and
             declared
             to
             go
             on
             Embassage
             ,
             haue
             many
             of
             those
             qualities
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             mentioned
             in
             Vice-roys
             and
             Councellours
             of
             State.
             For
             if
             they
             shall
             not
             fill
             that
             place
             with
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             their
             good
             abilities
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             great
             lessening
             to
             the
             credit
             and
             reputation
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             businesses
             will
             receiue
             much
             hinderance
             ,
             if
             not
             vtterly
             bee
             ouerthrowne
             .
             The
             Romanes
             did
             make
             a
             mocke
             of
             the
             Teutones
             ,
             counting
             them
             no
             better
             then
             fooles
             ,
             for
             sending
             an
             Embassadour
             vnto
             
             them
             that
             was
             a
             block-head
             ,
             and
             of
             little
             or
             no
             experience
             .
          
           
             Kings
             and
             great
             Princes
             ,
             all
             that
             ,
             from
             which
             glory
             and
             greatnesse
             resulteth
             vnto
             them
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             doe
             it
             without
             any
             the
             least
             shew
             of
             vanitie
             ,
             accompanying
             it
             with
             such
             circumstances
             and
             consequencies
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             seeme
             onely
             to
             bee
             done
             for
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             the
             exaltation
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             the
             reputation
             of
             their
             Crowne
             .
             In
             all
             times
             and
             places
             they
             must
             represent
             much
             authoritie
             ,
             grauitie
             ,
             and
             Maiestie
             in
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Treaties
             ,
             mixing
             it
             with
             affabilitie
             and
             courtesie
             .
             To
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             one
             they
             may
             cause
             feare
             and
             respect
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             other
             quit
             and
             remoue
             that
             feare
             .
             It
             is
             reported
             of
             Octauian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Embassadours
             that
             appeared
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             stood
             astonished
             betwixt
             feare
             and
             admiration
             ;
             but
             no
             sooner
             spake
             he
             vnto
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             wonderfully
             taken
             with
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             then
             so
             much
             feare
             ,
             as
             affect
             him
             .
             For
             albeit
             the
             Maiestie
             wherewith
             hee
             receiued
             them
             ,
             was
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             yet
             was
             his
             carriage
             towards
             them
             very
             affable
             ,
             and
             very
             courteous
             .
             In
             these
             two
             vertues
             ,
             did
             excell
             that
             Catholicke
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             
               Don
               Philip
            
             the
             second
             ,
             whom
             for
             the
             representing
             of
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             regall
             authoritie
             ,
             none
             did
             excell
             ,
             and
             few
             equall
             .
             And
             in
             the
             carriage
             and
             composition
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             defect
             to
             bee
             found
             .
             Vpon
             any
             accident
             that
             befell
             him
             ,
             were
             it
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             fortunate
             or
             vnfortunate
             ,
             there
             was
             neuer
             any
             man
             that
             could
             perceiue
             in
             him
             so
             much
             as
             a
             discomposed
             countenance
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             the
             least
             alteration
             .
             And
             hee
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             to
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             proud
             in
             prosperitie
             ,
             nor
             impatient
             in
             aduersitie
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             great
             signe
             of
             Noblenesse
             ,
             and
             the
             vndoubted
             marke
             of
             a
             royall
             minde
             ,
             and
             Princely
             courage
             ,
             not
             to
             loose
             himselfe
             in
             his
             aduerser
             fortunes
             ,
             but
             to
             sh●w
             himselfe
             constant
             against
             fortune
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             vp
             his
             spirits
             ,
             as
             this
             King
             did
             ,
             being
             neuer
             deiected
             with
             any
             outward
             Crosse
             or
             misfortune
             ,
             tha
             befell
             him
             .
             He
             did
             neuer
             (
             being
             therein
             like
             vnto
             
             
               Xenophons
               Cyrus
            
             )
             shew
             an
             ill
             countenance
             ,
             or
             speake
             an
             ill
             word
             vnto
             any
             man.
             Hee
             was
             not
             so
             affable
             and
             familiar
             with
             his
             Fauourites
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             them
             all
             durst
             presume
             to
             petitio●
             him
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             vniust
             ;
             nor
             yet
             so
             austere
             and
             feuere
             towards
             others
             as
             to
             make
             them
             to
             forbeare
             to
             preferre
             a
             iust
             suite
             vnto
             him
             .
             To
             his
             owne
             Subiects
             he
             was
             kinde
             ,
             to
             strangers
             noble
             ;
             but
             withall
             ,
             reseruing
             still
             his
             authoritie
             and
             greatnesse
             .
             For
             Kings
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             so
             harsh
             and
             intractable
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             themselues
             to
             bee
             abhorred
             ;
             nor
             so
             kinde
             and
             courteous
             ,
             as
             to
             cause
             themselues
             to
             be
             contemned
             .
             Indeauouring
             all
             they
             can
             ,
             not
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             extreames
             ,
             by
             shewing
             too
             much
             loue
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             little
             or
             none
             at
             all
             to
             other
             some
             .
             For
             too
             much
             seueritie
             ingendreth
             hatred
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             familiaritie
             breedeth
             contempt
             .
             Let
             them
             generally
             beare
             themselues
             in
             that
             respectiue
             manner
             towards
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             honour
             the
             better
             ,
             loue
             the
             meaner
             sort
             ,
             and
             despise
             not
             the
             rest
             ;
             but
             as
             farre
             as
             they
             are
             able
             ,
             extend
             their
             grace
             and
             fauour
             vnto
             all
             .
             For
             that
             being
             but
             little
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             to
             giue
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             many
             that
             are
             sutors
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             rewards
             which
             they
             pretend
             ,
             they
             rest
             better
             satisfied
             with
             those
             good
             words
             ,
             and
             mannerly
             answers
             ,
             that
             are
             giuen
             them
             ,
             then
             with
             those
             fauours
             that
             are
             done
             them
             .
             For
             the
             generous
             hearts
             ,
             modest
             countenances
             ,
             and
             ingenious
             dispositions
             of
             those
             noble
             spirits
             which
             follow
             Princes
             Courts
             ,
             much
             more
             risent
             the
             disfauour
             that
             is
             done
             them
             in
             receiuing
             courtesies
             with
             disgrace
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             were
             denyed
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             good
             wholesome
             counsell
             ,
             and
             much
             importing
             Kings
             ,
             to
             returne
             a
             faire
             and
             equall
             answer
             vnto
             all
             ,
             according
             to
             each
             mans
             qualitie
             and
             merit
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             carry
             the
             same
             euen
             hand
             in
             the
             conferting
             of
             their
             fauours
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             manifestation
             of
             their
             loue
             .
             And
             if
             they
             shall
             in
             a
             more
             particular
             manner
             ,
             expresse
             the
             same
             to
             some
             one
             particular
             person
             ,
             let
             him
             likewise
             more
             particularly
             deserue
             it
             .
             For
             neuer
             shall
             that
             loue
             be
             stedfast
             ,
             where
             deserts
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             partie
             beloued
             .
          
           
           
             I
             shall
             likewise
             aduertise
             Kings
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             make
             such
             vse
             of
             this
             their
             great
             both
             office
             and
             power
             ,
             as
             to
             assume
             vnto
             themselues
             to
             be
             absolute
             ,
             and
             to
             cumply
             in
             all
             things
             with
             their
             affections
             and
             desires
             ,
             nor
             to
             exercise
             any
             other
             personall
             passion
             .
             For
             the
             vse
             and
             custome
             of
             absolute
             power
             is
             dangerous
             for
             Kings
             ,
             odious
             to
             the
             subiect
             ,
             and
             offensiue
             both
             to
             God
             and
             Nature
             .
             And
             for
             that
             the
             last
             Kings
             of
             the
             Romanes
             vsed
             this
             power
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             King
             grew
             so
             hatefull
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             afterwards
             succeeded
             in
             the
             Romane
             gouernment
             ,
             durst
             not
             take
             vpon
             them
             the
             name
             of
             Kings
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Emperours
             .
             Which
             is
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             absolute
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             Imperare
             doth
             differ
             from
             Regere
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             did
             not
             so
             much
             feare
             this
             name
             of
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             King
             ,
             because
             those
             ,
             that
             last
             bore
             that
             name
             ,
             exercised
             on
             them
             this
             their
             absolute
             power
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             name
             ,
             nor
             the
             office
             ,
             but
             the
             ill
             vsing
             thereof
             that
             makes
             it
             odious
             .
             For
             it
             is
             neither
             the
             Title
             ,
             nor
             the
             Man
             ,
             that
             moueth
             or
             altereth
             the
             honest
             meaning
             minde
             of
             the
             plaine
             downe
             right
             subiect
             ,
             but
             deeds
             and
             actions
             ,
             that
             are
             done
             contrary
             to
             all
             right
             and
             reason
             .
             Whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             good
             vsage
             ,
             and
             good
             treatment
             keepes
             them
             in
             loue
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             drawes
             them
             after
             him
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             string
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             vp
             for
             his
             sake
             a
             voluntary
             sacrifice
             of
             their
             liues
             .
             Let
             Kings
             consider
             that
             the
             Crowne
             speakes
             as
             much
             ,
             which
             they
             weare
             on
             their
             heads
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             Sphericall
             round
             figure
             ,
             which
             signifies
             limitem
             ,
             or
             terminum
             ,
             a
             limit
             or
             bound
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             Circle
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             go
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             steppe
             .
             The
             Crownes
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             they
             weare
             ,
             are
             Circles
             and
             Limits
             ,
             seruing
             to
             put
             them
             in
             minde
             ,
             that
             their
             power
             is
             limited
             and
             measured
             out
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             passe
             the
             bounds
             of
             reason
             ,
             nor
             doe
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             iust
             and
             lawfull
             .
             Let
             the
             great
             Kings
             and
             Potentates
             of
             the
             earth
             moderate
             themselues
             ,
             and
             refraine
             from
             making
             themselues
             Gods
             ,
             by
             exercising
             this
             their
             absolute
             power
             ;
             let
             them
             acknowledge
             ouer
             them
             a
             
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             in
             heauen
             .
             That
             hee
             may
             not
             grow
             wearie
             of
             their
             Monarchies
             and
             their
             gouernments
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             of
             that
             of
             the
             ancient
             Romanes
             ,
             and
             vtterly
             ouerthrow
             them
             ,
             prouoked
             and
             incited
             thereunto
             by
             the
             abuse
             of
             humane
             power
             .
             
             For
             (
             as
             Seneca
             saith
             )
             
               Quod
               non
               potest
               ,
               vult
               posse
               ,
               qui
               nimium
               potest
               .
            
             But
             the
             God
             of
             heauen
             is
             very
             nice
             and
             tender
             in
             admitting
             companions
             in
             any
             kinde
             of
             manner
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             daintie
             in
             matter
             of
             iurisdiction
             and
             absolute
             power
             ,
             punishing
             the
             same
             with
             grieuous
             chastisements
             ,
             and
             many
             demonstrations
             of
             his
             fearefull
             anger
             and
             displeasure
             .
             Aristotle
             saith
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             gouernment
             of
             those
             that
             are
             too
             absolute
             in
             their
             rule
             and
             command
             ,
             the
             gouernment
             is
             changed
             ,
             kingdomes
             altered
             ,
             and
             petty
             Princes
             rise
             vp
             against
             them
             ,
             who
             in
             such
             sort
             abate
             and
             bring
             downe
             their
             pride
             ,
             that
             they
             come
             to
             serue
             those
             ,
             whom
             before
             they
             did
             command
             .
             Tully
             tearmes
             them
             ,
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             the
             most
             miserable
             ,
             which
             make
             their
             will
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             thinke
             that
             they
             may
             doe
             all
             that
             they
             can
             .
             Nero
             did
             then
             leaue
             off
             to
             be
             cruell
             ,
             when
             he
             vnderstood
             that
             he
             was
             permitted
             to
             doe
             what
             hee
             listed
             ;
             and
             that
             many
             did
             approue
             all
             his
             actions
             for
             good
             .
             It
             is
             the
             ancient
             language
             of
             adulation
             ,
             to
             speake
             absolute
             power
             vnto
             Princes
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             follow
             their
             owne
             free
             will.
             But
             this
             is
             a
             very
             dangerous
             thing
             ,
             if
             they
             once
             giue
             way
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             l●t
             such
             flatteries
             dwell
             in
             their
             eares
             ;
             for
             the
             resolutions
             of
             such
             a
             power
             ,
             will
             not
             suffer
             themselues
             to
             be
             so
             subiect
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             reason
             ,
             nor
             humane
             discourse
             .
             In
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             a
             power
             from
             heauen
             is
             more
             needfull
             .
             And
             this
             errour
             is
             now
             come
             to
             be
             in
             such
             request
             ,
             that
             to
             agree
             in
             all
             things
             with
             the
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             Kings
             ,
             is
             now
             made
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             some
             ,
             not
             onely
             a
             meanes
             of
             hope
             ,
             but
             esteemed
             as
             a
             great
             seruice
             ,
             and
             pledge
             of
             merit
             ,
             to
             receiue
             honours
             and
             rewards
             .
             But
             this
             deceitfull
             meanes
             ,
             whereby
             they
             thinke
             to
             thriue
             ,
             shall
             (
             when
             God
             shall
             see
             it
             fit
             )
             be
             the
             onely
             knife
             to
             cut
             their
             throates
             ;
             for
             such
             kinde
             of
             men
             neuer
             escape
             punishment
             ,
             and
             most
             commonly
             receiue
             it
             
             from
             their
             Kings
             owne
             hand
             .
             In
             strange
             and
             extraordinary
             cases
             ,
             and
             vpon
             iust
             occasions
             ,
             and
             iustifiable
             meanes
             ,
             Kings
             may
             somewhat
             inlarge
             the
             limits
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             doe
             not
             go
             beyond
             that
             which
             reason
             and
             Christian
             prudence
             permitteth
             .
             Plato
             saith
             ,
             that
             Prudence
             and
             power
             are
             to
             embrace
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             walke
             hand
             in
             hand
             .
             Qualities
             which
             ought
             to
             concurre
             in
             a
             good
             King
             ,
             signified
             in
             that
             Scepter
             with
             eyes
             ,
             which
             Ieremy
             saw
             ,
             power
             being
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             in
             the
             other
             .
             And
             in
             that
             other
             old
             ancient
             portraiture
             of
             a
             good
             King
             ,
             being
             a
             Lion
             placed
             on
             the
             top
             of
             Mercuries
             Mace
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Scepter
             with
             two
             Snakes
             twining
             about
             it
             ;
             This
             ,
             signifying
             prudence
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             that
             fortitude
             ;
             which
             should
             neuer
             be
             separated
             from
             a
             King.
             By
             his
             power
             ,
             he
             is
             feared
             ,
             respected
             ,
             and
             obeyed
             ;
             he
             commands
             ,
             prohibites
             ,
             and
             executes
             .
             By
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             he
             auerreth
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             actions
             ,
             and
             doth
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             lawfull
             .
             Wisedome
             tempereth
             power
             ;
             and
             both
             together
             vphold
             the
             world
             .
             But
             if
             power
             forsake
             the
             fellowship
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             it
             growes
             to
             be
             absolute
             ,
             and
             runnes
             into
             a
             thousand
             indiscretions
             ,
             and
             commits
             as
             many
             wrongs
             and
             iniuries
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             desolateth
             and
             destroyeth
             euen
             the
             greatest
             States
             .
             For
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             that
             ill
             ,
             wherein
             power
             doth
             not
             exceed
             ,
             if
             it
             haue
             not
             wisedome
             for
             it's
             bridle
             .
             And
             for
             that
             a
             powerfull
             hand
             is
             so
             dangerous
             a
             thing
             ,
             Nature
             hath
             ordained
             ,
             and
             so
             ordered
             the
             businesse
             ,
             that
             the
             braine
             where
             wisedome
             hath
             it's
             residence
             ,
             should
             bee
             placed
             ouer
             it
             .
             Which
             those
             ancient
             Doctors
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             did
             point
             at
             ,
             when
             they
             placed
             Minerua
             ,
             the
             Goddesse
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             vpon
             Iupiters
             head
             ,
             who
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Gods
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             powerfull
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             well
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             whosoeuer
             hee
             were
             that
             said
             ,
             
               Que
               vale
               mas
               saber
               ,
               que
               auer
               ,
               y
               poder
               :
            
             Wealth
             and
             power
             are
             not
             comparable
             to
             wisedome
             .
             Which
             saying
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
             
               Melior
               est
               sapientia
               ,
               quam
               vires
               .
               Et
               diuitias
               ,
               nihil
               esse
               duxi
               in
               comparatione
               illius
               .
            
             Wisedome
             is
             better
             then
             strength
             .
             I
             set
             more
             by
             her
             ,
             then
             by
             kingdomes
             ,
             
             and
             royall
             seates
             ,
             
             and
             count
             riches
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             her
             .
             The
             aduantage
             whereof
             ,
             is
             signified
             in
             that
             Hierogliffe
             of
             the
             Cocke
             ,
             
             who
             with
             his
             crowing
             ,
             makes
             the
             Lion
             to
             flie
             .
             As
             Saint
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             Aelian
             haue
             well
             obserued
             .
             
             And
             that
             wise
             and
             iust
             man
             Iob
             ,
             doth
             much
             commend
             him
             for
             his
             knowledge
             and
             vnderstanding
             .
             And
             Saint
             Gregory
             declareth
             ,
             that
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             a
             wise
             ,
             and
             prudent
             man
             ,
             who
             taketh
             hold
             on
             a
             fit
             and
             conuenient
             time
             for
             businesses
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             aduiseth
             of
             ,
             but
             preuenteth
             all
             dangers
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             hurt
             may
             befall
             .
          
           
             The
             particular
             and
             generall
             experience
             which
             we
             haue
             of
             Histories
             ,
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             how
             much
             it
             importeth
             for
             the
             conseruation
             and
             augmentation
             of
             a
             great
             Empire
             and
             Monarchie
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             Lord
             and
             Master
             thereof
             (
             if
             it
             lye
             diuided
             through
             diuers
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             seas
             ,
             and
             enemies
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             thereof
             )
             should
             striue
             and
             indeauour
             by
             all
             possible
             meanes
             to
             make
             himselfe
             likewise
             Lord
             and
             Master
             of
             the
             sea
             :
             for
             thereby
             shall
             he
             come
             to
             bee
             Lord
             and
             Master
             of
             the
             Land.
             And
             an
             absolute
             dispenser
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             sustaine
             our selues
             ,
             and
             liue
             .
             For
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             Nauigation
             ,
             we
             passe
             from
             one
             part
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             communicate
             of
             what
             they
             haue
             by
             way
             of
             commerce
             or
             otherwise
             .
             And
             by
             this
             meanes
             is
             made
             of
             many
             Prouinces
             and
             kingdomes
             ,
             yea
             ,
             euen
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             one
             sole
             Citie
             and
             commonwealth
             .
             This
             was
             the
             counsell
             of
             Themistocles
             ,
             and
             Plutarch
             makes
             it
             good
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Let
             no
             man
             deceiue
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             imagining
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             Armies
             will
             suffice
             for
             to
             conserue
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             himselfe
             Lord
             of
             those
             kingdomes
             and
             Prouinces
             ,
             that
             haue
             the
             Sea
             to
             friend
             .
             For
             if
             he
             be
             not
             likewise
             prouided
             ,
             and
             well
             furnished
             with
             a
             strong
             fleete
             at
             Sea
             ,
             howbeit
             hee
             may
             with
             a
             Land-armie
             ouercome
             the
             naturalls
             of
             those
             kingdomes
             or
             Prouinces
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             him
             ,
             without
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             intire
             conquest
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             through
             with
             that
             which
             hee
             pretendeth
             .
             That
             disposeth
             the
             Land
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             giueth
             Lawes
             thereunto
             .
             
             The
             Carthaginians
             (
             saith
             Polibius
             )
             were
             not
             ignorant
             of
             what
             great
             consequence
             this
             was
             ,
             for
             all
             kinde
             of
             businesses
             ,
             and
             therefore
             aduiseth
             ,
             That
             that
             which
             a
             Prince
             ought
             to
             procure
             ,
             whereby
             to
             come
             to
             be
             a
             great
             Monarch
             ,
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             strong
             Nauy
             ,
             to
             make
             himselfe
             Lord
             of
             the
             Sea.
             For
             there
             are
             not
             any
             forces
             that
             worke
             such
             strange
             and
             great
             effects
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             import
             ,
             as
             these
             .
             And
             all
             your
             Ancients
             held
             it
             for
             a
             Maxime
             ,
             that
             without
             the
             command
             at
             Sea
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             safe
             or
             secure
             on
             the
             Land.
             Archidamus
             a
             great
             Captaine
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ;
             That
             those
             that
             are
             to
             deale
             with
             a
             strong
             enemie
             ,
             being
             powerfull
             at
             sea
             ,
             need
             not
             to
             put
             themselues
             vpon
             the
             ficklenesse
             of
             fortune
             ,
             but
             to
             place
             all
             their
             care
             in
             maintaining
             their
             Nauie
             ;
             for
             with
             this
             alone
             ,
             will
             they
             be
             able
             to
             wearie
             out
             the
             enemie
             ,
             to
             quit
             him
             of
             the
             succour
             of
             their
             friends
             ,
             to
             debarre
             him
             of
             Nauigation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             commodities
             thereof
             ,
             and
             vtterly
             by
             this
             to
             vndoe
             him
             .
             And
             (
             which
             may
             seeme
             a
             thing
             impossible
             )
             be
             able
             to
             beleaguer
             and
             girt
             in
             a
             whole
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             it
             (
             forcing
             it
             by
             famine
             and
             other
             wants
             )
             as
             if
             it
             were
             onely
             one
             single
             Citie
             that
             were
             besieged
             .
             For
             that
             (
             as
             Tacitus
             saith
             )
             a
             strong
             fleete
             at
             sea
             ,
             is
             the
             Castle
             and
             Magasine
             of
             victualls
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Empire
             and
             Signiorie
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             by
             a
             powerfull
             and
             commanding
             Nauy
             ,
             is
             held
             to
             bee
             of
             much
             more
             power
             and
             safetie
             ,
             then
             your
             Land-armies
             or
             Citie-garisons
             ,
             which
             of
             force
             must
             in
             the
             end
             yeeld
             vnto
             him
             ,
             which
             shall
             become
             Master
             of
             their
             ports
             ,
             and
             thereby
             hinder
             them
             of
             all
             commerce
             and
             traffique
             ,
             and
             humane
             communicat●on
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             was
             the
             aduice
             which
             that
             great
             Monarch
             and
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             gaue
             likewise
             vnto
             his
             sonne
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
             left
             so
             many
             and
             such
             great
             kingdomes
             ,
             so
             farre
             distant
             and
             diuided
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             with
             such
             large
             and
             deepe
             seas
             .
             Hee
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             is
             or
             will
             bee
             Master
             of
             them
             ,
             must
             haue
             his
             fleetes
             still
             in
             a
             readinesse
             ,
             well
             fitted
             and
             furnished
             ,
             as
             well
             with
             good
             tall
             ships
             ,
             well
             rigg'd
             and
             mann'd
             ,
             
             and
             all
             other
             necessary
             prouision
             ,
             as
             with
             store
             of
             Gallies
             ,
             for
             the
             safeguard
             and
             defence
             of
             his
             subiects
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             resist
             and
             offend
             
               Turkes
               ,
               Moores
            
             ,
             and
             Pyrats
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             repose
             any
             confidence
             or
             assurance
             in
             those
             Leagues
             and
             Truces
             which
             he
             shall
             make
             with
             them
             .
             With
             this
             shall
             hee
             keepe
             them
             all
             in
             awe
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             his
             great
             forces
             at
             Sea
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             may
             (
             as
             it
             were
             in
             an
             instant
             )
             from
             all
             parts
             send
             succours
             and
             reliefe
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             else
             shall
             bee
             needfull
             .
             And
             it
             will
             bee
             no
             lesse
             then
             a
             hard
             rayne
             ,
             and
             cruell
             strong
             curbe
             ,
             for
             to
             bridle
             and
             restraine
             the
             sinister
             intents
             and
             vaine
             pretensions
             of
             such
             as
             shall
             plot
             strange
             proiects
             ,
             dangerous
             designes
             ,
             and
             scandalous
             attempts
             .
             And
             vtterly
             to
             discourage
             them
             from
             vndergoing
             any
             enterprise
             ,
             or
             to
             vndertake
             any
             action
             of
             aduenture
             ,
             with
             hope
             of
             recouering
             such
             Townes
             or
             Prouinces
             as
             they
             haue
             lost
             ,
             or
             by
             landing
             of
             their
             men
             to
             encroach
             vpon
             new
             .
             And
             say
             they
             should
             serue
             for
             no
             other
             vse
             ,
             saue
             to
             hinder
             the
             excursions
             of
             Pyrats
             ,
             and
             Sea-rouers
             ,
             in
             these
             our
             seas
             ,
             onely
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             choose
             but
             bee
             a
             matter
             of
             mighty
             consequence
             ,
             and
             of
             wonderfull
             great
             importance
             ,
             considering
             the
             daily
             incursions
             ,
             losses
             ,
             flaughters
             ,
             the
             continuall
             captiuatings
             ,
             and
             robberies
             ,
             which
             they
             vsually
             commit
             vpon
             these
             our
             Coasts
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             fitting
             preparation
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             defence
             of
             ships
             and
             Gallies
             ,
             it
             were
             impossible
             for
             vs
             to
             occurre
             against
             those
             necessities
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             prouided
             against
             those
             new
             and
             strange
             accidents
             which
             may
             offer
             themselues
             in
             those
             Estates
             ,
             kingdomes
             ,
             and
             Signiories
             ,
             Seas
             ,
             Coasts
             ,
             frontiers
             ,
             ports
             ,
             promontories
             ,
             Castles
             ,
             and
             forts
             ,
             which
             we
             hold
             in
             them
             .
             Which
             by
             this
             our
             continuall
             nauigation
             ,
             and
             prouision
             of
             good
             shipping
             ,
             are
             well
             man'd
             and
             victualled
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             prouided
             of
             armes
             ,
             munition
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             else
             is
             necessarie
             ,
             in
             fit
             and
             conuenient
             both
             time
             and
             manner
             against
             all
             occasions
             .
             Whereby
             the
             enemie
             perceiuing
             how
             well
             they
             are
             prouided
             for
             them
             ,
             dare
             not
             approach
             those
             places
             ,
             nor
             touch
             vpon
             them
             .
             Besides
             this
             easie
             
             and
             short
             aduice
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             other
             causes
             that
             may
             moue
             vs
             not
             to
             be
             wanting
             herein
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             will
             put
             the
             enemy
             into
             a
             continuall
             care
             ,
             and
             driue
             him
             to
             take
             a
             different
             resolution
             in
             those
             his
             ill-grounded
             motiues
             and
             pretensions
             :
             And
             howbeit
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             charge
             is
             great
             ,
             so
             likewise
             great
             losses
             are
             thereby
             excused
             ,
             and
             some
             such
             sometimes
             as
             can
             neuer
             bee
             repaired
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             passing
             to
             and
             fro
             without
             nauigation
             ,
             and
             the
             vsing
             and
             maintaining
             of
             these
             fleetes
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             the
             words
             of
             that
             victorious
             Emperour
             ,
             which
             no
             King
             for
             want
             of
             experience
             should
             dis-esteeme
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             better
             and
             fuller
             prouision
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             fit
             that
             these
             Fleetes
             should
             haue
             their
             particular
             rent
             approprietated
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             should
             not
             ,
             vpon
             no
             occasion
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             be
             spent
             or
             laid
             out
             in
             any
             other
             thing
             .
             For
             a
             set
             and
             deputed
             treasure
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             most
             importeth
             for
             the
             good
             dispatch
             of
             businesses
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             done
             in
             their
             due
             time
             ,
             and
             with
             lesse
             charge
             ,
             and
             more
             profit
             .
             This
             course
             did
             the
             Grecians
             take
             ;
             and
             after
             them
             ,
             the
             Romanes
             .
             And
             of
             
               Augustus
               Caesar
            
             ,
             both
             Suetonius
             and
             Dyon
             report
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             first
             inuenter
             of
             a
             perpetuall
             militarie
             treasure
             ,
             raised
             out
             of
             a
             certaine
             kind
             of
             Tributes
             ,
             which
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             curiositie
             he
             had
             sought
             and
             found
             out
             .
             For
             Souldiers
             and
             warlike
             prouisions
             ,
             in
             your
             great
             Empires
             ,
             require
             a
             particular
             treasure
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             be
             payed
             ;
             which
             must
             not
             in
             any
             hand
             be
             otherwise
             imployed
             ,
             nor
             go
             intermixed
             with
             those
             other
             expences
             .
             Hauing
             persons
             of
             much
             experience
             and
             honestie
             ,
             appointed
             for
             the
             good
             managing
             and
             ordering
             of
             it
             ,
             vsing
             their
             best
             care
             and
             helpe
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             bee
             preserued
             and
             continued
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             exhausted
             ,
             and
             drawne
             dry
             .
             And
             more
             particularly
             Kings
             themselues
             ,
             the
             Grandes
             and
             Peeres
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             commonwealths
             ,
             and
             your
             Cities
             ,
             should
             carefully
             looke
             hereunto
             .
             Being
             that
             they
             do
             most
             participate
             of
             the
             profits
             which
             issue
             from
             a
             warre
             .
             And
             most
             certaine
             it
             
             is
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             necessarie
             in
             a
             Monarchie
             ,
             then
             this
             particular
             treasure
             ,
             or
             that
             causeth
             more
             respect
             in
             our
             friends
             ,
             or
             feare
             in
             our
             enemies
             .
             Or
             that
             with
             more
             commoditie
             and
             conueniencie
             ,
             puts
             in
             execution
             all
             plots
             and
             proiects
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             other
             enterprise
             ,
             of
             what
             qualitie
             or
             condition
             soeuer
             they
             bee
             .
             And
             to
             this
             aduice
             I
             shall
             adde
             that
             which
             followeth
             .
          
           
             All
             wise
             and
             prudent
             Princes
             in
             Empires
             ,
             that
             are
             runne
             out
             to
             waste
             ,
             and
             decrease
             of
             wealth
             ,
             haue
             euermore
             held
             it
             for
             the
             onely
             remedie
             of
             their
             reparation
             and
             conseruation
             ,
             to
             excuse
             vnnecessarie
             expences
             ;
             And
             that
             their
             Ministers
             take
             this
             businesse
             into
             consultation
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             vp
             all
             accounts
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             what
             the
             Kings
             rents
             and
             in-comes
             are
             for
             the
             defraying
             of
             the
             charge
             he
             is
             at
             ,
             and
             by
             comparing
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             seeing
             how
             they
             will
             answer
             each
             other
             ,
             if
             they
             finde
             the
             expence
             to
             exceed
             the
             In-come
             ,
             to
             cast
             about
             which
             way
             it
             may
             be
             best
             spared
             ;
             and
             to
             husband
             the
             businesse
             so
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             some
             ouerplus
             still
             remaining
             for
             the
             publike
             treasurie
             .
             For
             if
             by
             disorder
             &
             ill
             gouernment
             ,
             the
             Kings
             coffers
             shall
             come
             to
             be
             emptie
             ,
             it
             will
             bee
             (
             if
             not
             impossible
             )
             at
             least
             very
             hard
             to
             fill
             them
             againe
             .
             For
             if
             there
             be
             daily
             more
             spent
             ,
             then
             is
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             had
             ,
             that
             stocke
             will
             in
             a
             short
             time
             decay
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             ;
             as
             wee
             see
             it
             fareth
             in
             euery
             other
             humane
             subiect
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             fresh
             supply
             .
             Which
             lauish
             and
             vnproportionable
             spending
             ,
             not
             liuing
             according
             to
             the
             rate
             of
             their
             rents
             ,
             hath
             been
             the
             vndoing
             of
             many
             particular
             houses
             &
             families
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             impouerishing
             and
             ouerthrowing
             of
             Empires
             &
             kingdomes
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             auoide
             this
             inconuenience
             ,
             was
             that
             booke
             of
             Accounts
             ,
             or
             Memoriall
             made
             ,
             which
             the
             Ancient
             called
             
               Breuiarium
               Imperij
            
             ,
             a
             briefe
             abridgement
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             which
             
               Augustus
               Caesar
            
             left
             to
             his
             successours
             ;
             written
             with
             his
             owne
             hand
             :
             wherein
             was
             particularly
             set
             downe
             in
             a
             true
             and
             iust
             account
             ,
             the
             full
             number
             of
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             and
             Prouinces
             of
             the
             whole
             Romane
             Empire
             ;
             As
             likewise
             the
             number
             of
             
             all
             the
             Citizens
             and
             Souldiers
             which
             were
             in
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             forces
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             quantitie
             came
             all
             the
             rents
             and
             tributes
             that
             hee
             had
             ,
             what
             aide-money
             and
             other
             helpes
             hee
             receiued
             from
             his
             Confederates
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             charge
             he
             was
             at
             .
             As
             also
             his
             Councels
             ordained
             by
             him
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             inlarging
             or
             shortning
             of
             his
             hand
             in
             these
             his
             expences
             .
             So
             that
             hauing
             still
             before
             his
             eyes
             the
             wealth
             and
             substance
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             he
             might
             alwayes
             see
             how
             the
             world
             went
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             make
             his
             best
             benefit
             thereof
             ,
             for
             the
             conseruing
             and
             vpholding
             of
             his
             Empire
             .
             Such
             a
             Register
             or
             rent-roll
             as
             this
             ,
             much
             importeth
             Kings
             .
             It
             is
             said
             of
             that
             wise
             and
             prudent
             King
             ,
             
               Don
               Philip
            
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             time
             he
             had
             such
             another
             as
             was
             this
             ;
             And
             the
             like
             ought
             all
             Kings
             to
             haue
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             but
             more
             especially
             when
             their
             power
             is
             lessened
             ,
             their
             rents
             diminished
             ,
             their
             forces
             wasted
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             their
             enemies
             augmented
             .
             For
             we
             see
             the
             like
             care
             to
             bee
             taken
             in
             particular
             houses
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             much
             more
             to
             bee
             looked
             into
             in
             Monarchies
             ,
             which
             are
             composed
             of
             all
             those
             houses
             and
             families
             ;
             amongst
             which
             ,
             that
             which
             spends
             beyond
             it's
             meanes
             ,
             consumes
             it selfe
             :
             For
             supposing
             such
             a
             one
             hath
             an
             100.
             
             V.
             Ducats
             of
             rent
             ,
             or
             set
             reuenue
             ,
             and
             that
             euery
             yeare
             ten
             thousand
             more
             is
             spent
             ,
             then
             the
             rent
             comes
             to
             ,
             in
             a
             few
             yeares
             all
             will
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             by
             running
             still
             on
             in
             debt
             ,
             and
             taking
             no
             course
             to
             come
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             liuing
             still
             at
             the
             same
             height
             ,
             he
             must
             bee
             inforced
             in
             the
             end
             to
             sell
             and
             deliuer
             ouer
             the
             luster
             ,
             maiestie
             ,
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             house
             to
             other
             families
             ,
             which
             were
             before
             little
             better
             then
             dust
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             dunghill
             .
             And
             most
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             will
             not
             cast
             vp
             their
             accounts
             ,
             and
             looke
             throughly
             into
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             see
             in
             what
             state
             they
             are
             ,
             must
             bee
             either
             men
             that
             are
             willing
             to
             vndoe
             themselues
             ,
             and
             their
             whole
             posteritie
             ;
             and
             must
             bee
             either
             Atheists
             ,
             or
             almost
             as
             bad
             (
             if
             not
             worse
             )
             meere
             Epicures
             ;
             who
             carry
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             hearts
             those
             words
             of
             your
             vnthriftie
             gallants
             :
             Comedamus
             
             is
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             necessarie
             in
             a
             Monarchie
             ,
             then
             this
             particular
             treasure
             ,
             or
             that
             causeth
             more
             respect
             in
             our
             friends
             ,
             or
             feare
             in
             our
             enemies
             .
             Or
             that
             with
             more
             commoditie
             and
             co●ueniencie
             ,
             puts
             in
             execution
             all
             plots
             and
             proiects
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             other
             enterprise
             ,
             of
             what
             qualitie
             or
             condition
             soeuer
             they
             bee
             .
             And
             to
             this
             aduice
             I
             shall
             adde
             that
             which
             followeth
             .
          
           
             All
             wise
             and
             prudent
             Princes
             in
             Empires
             ,
             that
             are
             runne
             out
             to
             waste
             ,
             and
             decrease
             of
             wealth
             ,
             haue
             euermore
             held
             it
             for
             the
             onely
             remedie
             of
             their
             reparation
             and
             conseruation
             ,
             to
             excuse
             vnnecessarie
             expences
             ;
             And
             that
             their
             Ministers
             take
             this
             businesse
             into
             consultation
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             vp
             all
             accounts
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             what
             the
             Kings
             rents
             and
             in-comes
             are
             for
             the
             defraying
             of
             the
             charge
             he
             is
             at
             ,
             and
             by
             comparing
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             seeing
             how
             they
             will
             answer
             each
             other
             ,
             if
             they
             finde
             the
             expence
             to
             exceed
             the
             In-come
             ,
             to
             cast
             about
             which
             way
             it
             may
             be
             best
             spared
             ;
             and
             to
             husband
             the
             businesse
             so
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             some
             ouerplus
             still
             remaining
             for
             the
             publike
             treasurie
             .
             For
             if
             by
             disorder
             &
             ill
             gouernment
             ,
             the
             Kings
             coffers
             shall
             come
             to
             be
             emptie
             ,
             it
             will
             bee
             (
             if
             not
             impossible
             )
             at
             least
             very
             hard
             to
             fill
             them
             againe
             .
             For
             if
             there
             be
             daily
             more
             spent
             ,
             then
             is
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             had
             ,
             that
             stocke
             will
             in
             a
             short
             time
             decay
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             ;
             as
             wee
             see
             it
             fareth
             in
             euery
             other
             humane
             subiect
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             fresh
             supply
             .
             Which
             lauish
             and
             vnproportionable
             spending
             ,
             not
             liuing
             according
             to
             the
             rate
             of
             their
             rents
             ,
             hath
             been
             the
             vndoing
             of
             many
             particular
             houses
             &
             families
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             impouerishing
             and
             ouerthrowing
             of
             Empires
             &
             kingdomes
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             auoide
             this
             inconuenience
             ,
             was
             that
             booke
             of
             Accounts
             ,
             or
             Memoriall
             made
             ,
             which
             the
             Ancient
             called
             
               Breuiarium
               Imperij
            
             ,
             a
             briefe
             abridgement
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             which
             
               Augustus
               Caesar
            
             left
             to
             his
             successours
             ;
             written
             with
             his
             owne
             hand
             :
             wherein
             was
             particularly
             set
             downe
             in
             a
             true
             and
             iust
             account
             ,
             the
             full
             number
             of
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             and
             Prouinces
             of
             the
             whole
             Romane
             Empire
             ;
             As
             likewise
             the
             number
             of
             
             all
             the
             Citizens
             and
             Souldiers
             which
             were
             in
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             forces
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             quantitie
             came
             all
             the
             rents
             and
             tributes
             that
             hee
             had
             ,
             what
             aide-money
             and
             other
             helpes
             hee
             receiued
             from
             his
             Confederates
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             charge
             he
             was
             at
             .
             As
             also
             his
             Councels
             ordained
             by
             him
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             inlarging
             or
             shortning
             of
             his
             hand
             in
             these
             his
             expences
             .
             So
             that
             hauing
             still
             before
             his
             eyes
             the
             wealth
             and
             substance
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             he
             might
             alwayes
             see
             how
             the
             world
             went
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             make
             his
             best
             benefit
             thereof
             ,
             for
             the
             conseruing
             and
             vpholding
             of
             his
             Empire
             .
             Such
             a
             Register
             or
             rent-rol●
             as
             this
             ,
             much
             importeth
             Kings
             .
             It
             is
             said
             of
             that
             wise
             and
             prudent
             King
             ,
             
               Don
               Philip
            
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             time
             he
             had
             such
             another
             as
             was
             this
             ;
             And
             the
             like
             ought
             all
             Kings
             to
             haue
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             but
             more
             especially
             when
             their
             power
             is
             lessened
             ,
             their
             rents
             diminished
             ,
             their
             forces
             wasted
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             their
             enemies
             augmented
             .
             For
             we
             see
             the
             like
             care
             to
             bee
             taken
             in
             particular
             houses
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             much
             more
             to
             bee
             looked
             into
             in
             Monarchies
             ,
             which
             are
             composed
             of
             all
             those
             houses
             and
             families
             ;
             amongst
             which
             ,
             that
             which
             spends
             beyonds
             it's
             meanes
             ,
             consumes
             it selfe
             :
             For
             supposing
             such
             a
             one
             hath
             an
             100.
             
             V.
             Ducats
             of
             rent
             ,
             or
             set
             reuenue
             ,
             and
             that
             euery
             yeare
             ten
             thousand
             more
             is
             spent
             ,
             then
             the
             rent
             comes
             to
             ,
             in
             a
             few
             yeares
             all
             will
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             by
             running
             still
             on
             in
             debt
             ,
             and
             taking
             no
             course
             to
             come
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             liuing
             still
             at
             the
             same
             height
             ,
             he
             must
             bee
             inforced
             in
             the
             end
             to
             sell
             and
             deliuer
             ouer
             the
             luster
             ,
             maiestie
             ,
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             house
             to
             other
             families
             ,
             which
             were
             before
             little
             better
             then
             dust
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             dunghill
             .
             And
             most
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             will
             not
             cast
             vp
             their
             accounts
             ,
             and
             looke
             throughly
             into
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             see
             in
             what
             state
             they
             are
             ,
             must
             bee
             either
             men
             that
             are
             willing
             to
             vndoe
             themselues
             ,
             and
             their
             whole
             posteritie
             ;
             and
             must
             bee
             either
             Atheists
             ,
             or
             almost
             as
             bad
             (
             if
             not
             worse
             )
             meere
             Epicures
             ;
             who
             carry
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             hearts
             those
             words
             of
             your
             vnthriftie
             gallants
             :
             
               Comedamus
               
               &
               bibamus
               ,
               cras
               enim
               moriemur
               :
            
             Let
             vs
             eate
             and
             drinke
             ,
             for
             to
             morrow
             we
             shall
             dye
             .
             Your
             Atheists
             ,
             they
             propose
             an
             end
             vnto
             themselues
             ,
             thinking
             by
             this
             their
             prodigalitie
             to
             procure
             vnto
             themselues
             an
             immortalitie
             of
             fame
             ;
             But
             these
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             who
             so
             inconsiderately
             runne
             out
             of
             all
             ,
             are
             carelesse
             and
             negligent
             euen
             of
             this
             ,
             taking
             care
             onely
             to
             eate
             ,
             and
             to
             drinke
             ,
             and
             to
             feast
             one
             another
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             thinking
             that
             there
             is
             another
             world
             ,
             or
             any
             honour
             ,
             or
             fame
             in
             this
             :
             And
             spending
             their
             whole
             life
             in
             belly
             cheare
             ,
             and
             bezeling
             ,
             they
             are
             neuer
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             call
             in
             still
             for
             more
             ,
             till
             their
             crawes
             be
             ready
             to
             cracke
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             the
             excessiue
             rents
             ,
             which
             some
             Kings
             haue
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             store
             of
             treasure
             that
             comes
             to
             their
             coffers
             ,
             besides
             the
             Tributes
             ,
             Taxes
             ,
             Imposts
             ,
             and
             Subsedies
             that
             are
             duely
             payed
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             neuer
             out
             of
             debt
             ,
             the
             Crowne-land
             lying
             impawned
             for
             the
             payment
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             no
             small
             summes
             of
             money
             .
             Ordinary
             expences
             are
             ill
             husbanded
             ;
             extraordinary
             ,
             worse
             payed
             .
             The
             Cities
             ,
             they
             are
             consumed
             ;
             Trading
             decayed
             ;
             the
             Subiects
             out
             of
             breath
             and
             purse
             ,
             and
             by
             hauing
             too
             much
             imposed
             vpon
             them
             ,
             are
             growne
             (
             like
             ouer-laboured
             oxen
             )
             so
             poore
             ,
             and
             so
             weake
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             no
             longer
             able
             to
             beare
             so
             great
             a
             burthen
             .
             And
             yet
             all
             this
             to
             them
             (
             though
             the
             Subiect
             infinitely
             suffer
             )
             is
             no
             more
             then
             a
             drop
             of
             water
             throwne
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             nor
             makes
             no
             more
             shew
             .
             Which
             sea
             though
             it
             swallow
             vp
             all
             the
             fountaines
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             all
             the
             brookes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             great
             and
             principall
             riuers
             ,
             and
             lesser
             springs
             ,
             and
             this
             daily
             and
             hourely
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             yet
             we
             see
             the
             Sea
             is
             neuer
             a
             whit
             the
             more
             increased
             ,
             nor
             growes
             greater
             one
             yeare
             then
             another
             .
             But
             what
             should
             bee
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             ,
             let
             your
             Naturalists
             ,
             and
             your
             Kings
             ,
             render
             such
             reasons
             as
             pleaseth
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             excuse
             ;
             for
             mine
             owne
             part
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             Exchequer
             is
             not
             well
             ordered
             ,
             making
             him
             not
             onely
             a
             small
             ,
             but
             a
             bad
             account
             ;
             That
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             disorder
             in
             the
             laying
             out
             of
             those
             monies
             ,
             whereof
             much
             might
             bee
             saued
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             
             some
             orderly
             course
             taken
             for
             the
             dispending
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             imploying
             them
             for
             their
             Kings
             best
             aduantage
             .
             And
             I
             feare
             me
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             could
             wish
             were
             causelesse
             )
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             this
             water
             which
             should
             come
             directly
             to
             the
             Kings
             owne
             cisterne
             ,
             passeth
             through
             broken
             pipes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             through
             the
             hands
             of
             euill
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             soake
             and
             sucke
             vnto
             themselues
             a
             great
             part
             thereof
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             the
             wiser
             ,
             where
             the
             leake
             is
             ,
             till
             it
             discouer
             it selfe
             .
             But
             it
             is
             now
             high
             time
             to
             grow
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             conclude
             this
             Aduertisement
             with
             that
             common
             Prouerbe
             ,
             which
             speaketh
             thus
             ;
             
               Quien
               mucho
               abarca
               ,
               poco
               aprieta
               :
            
             The
             ouer-griping
             hand
             holds
             but
             little
             ;
             suting
             with
             that
             of
             ours
             ,
             All
             couet
             ,
             all
             loose
             .
             Or
             answering
             to
             that
             which
             that
             great
             Courtier
             and
             Fauourite
             Maecenas
             said
             ,
             That
             great
             treasures
             and
             riches
             are
             both
             more
             and
             better
             heaped
             vp
             ,
             and
             receiue
             a
             fairer
             accumulation
             ,
             by
             spending
             little
             ,
             then
             by
             scraping
             much
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVIII
             .
          
           
             Aduertisements
             for
             Fauourites
             and
             Councellers
             of
             State.
             
          
           
             THe
             Aduertisements
             for
             Fauourites
             are
             these
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             That
             they
             doe
             not
             priuar
             too
             much
             ,
             who
             pretend
             their
             Kings
             fauour
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             beare
             themselues
             too
             high
             thereupon
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             themselues
             to
             bee
             attended
             with
             a
             great
             traine
             of
             followers
             ,
             thereby
             to
             make
             publike
             demonstration
             of
             their
             greatnesse
             .
             Boast
             not
             thy selfe
             too
             much
             ,
             nor
             seeme
             thou
             ouer
             vaine
             ,
             saith
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             the
             Fauourite
             ,
             
             
               Ne
               gloriosus
               appareas
               coram
               Rege
            
             :
             Put
             not
             forth
             thy selfe
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             King.
             For
             there
             is
             neither
             that
             State
             ,
             nor
             Prince
             ,
             of
             that
             dull
             patience
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             in
             the
             
             
             
             
             
             end
             grow
             iealous
             ,
             and
             fearefull
             of
             the
             great
             power
             and
             authoritie
             of
             Fauourites
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             if
             they
             once
             begin
             to
             waxe
             insolent
             ,
             and
             abuse
             this
             their
             greatnesse
             .
             For
             Kings
             are
             Companions
             ,
             and
             fellow-seruants
             with
             vs
             in
             their
             affections
             ,
             and
             naturall
             passions
             ;
             nay
             (
             by
             their
             leaue
             bee
             it
             spoken
             )
             more
             subiect
             then
             we
             are
             vnto
             them
             ;
             saue
             that
             they
             suppresse
             them
             more
             in
             outward
             shew
             ,
             and
             make
             not
             that
             exteriour
             demonstration
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             diuinitie
             ,
             which
             they
             pretend
             ,
             and
             represent
             .
             And
             all
             of
             them
             will
             be
             Masters
             of
             their
             entire
             will
             and
             absolute
             power
             .
             And
             that
             Fauourite
             is
             fouly
             deceiued
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             strange
             kinde
             of
             errour
             ,
             who
             in
             Court
             ,
             by
             his
             secret
             plots
             ,
             and
             close
             conueyance
             ,
             pretendeth
             to
             possesse
             his
             Kings
             heart
             ,
             if
             hee
             conceiue
             by
             this
             course
             to
             be
             the
             more
             secure
             .
             For
             very
             dangerous
             is
             that
             fauour
             and
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             built
             vpon
             such
             a
             foundation
             ;
             and
             very
             ticklish
             the
             state
             of
             a
             Fauourite
             ,
             when
             a
             King
             carries
             such
             respect
             vnto
             him
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             danger
             is
             drawne
             from
             mans
             nature
             it selfe
             (
             which
             cannot
             ,
             but
             in
             Kings
             ,
             be
             of
             farre
             greater
             force
             and
             strength
             )
             for
             there
             is
             not
             that
             man
             liuing
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             hate
             and
             abhorre
             subiection
             .
             And
             this
             is
             so
             certaine
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             I
             perswade
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             truly
             giue
             this
             censure
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             am
             no
             whit
             mistaken
             therein
             ;
             that
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             Kings
             doe
             more
             willingly
             make
             and
             raise
             vp
             men
             vnto
             honour
             and
             greatnesse
             for
             their
             owne
             proper
             guste
             and
             appetire
             ,
             then
             for
             seruices
             and
             deserts
             ,
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             they
             shew
             themselues
             to
             be
             powefull
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             owners
             of
             their
             owne
             cloath
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             cut
             out
             to
             more
             ,
             or
             lesse
             ,
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             them
             ;
             But
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             they
             are
             debtors
             ,
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             hatefull
             euen
             to
             the
             best
             nature
             and
             disposition
             .
             And
             Fauourites
             likewise
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             haue
             men
             ,
             like
             swarmes
             of
             Bees
             ,
             to
             hiue
             themselues
             in
             their
             portalls
             ,
             and
             to
             hang
             about
             them
             in
             clusters
             ,
             lest
             when
             that
             day
             shall
             come
             (
             as
             come
             it
             will
             )
             wherein
             they
             shall
             fall
             ,
             the
             world
             take
             notice
             that
             it
             was
             his
             fauour
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             person
             that
             they
             followed
             .
             There
             are
             few
             Ephestions
             ,
             
             but
             may
             Crateri
             ,
             in
             Court
             ;
             many
             that
             will
             follow
             Alexanders
             fortune
             ,
             but
             few
             his
             particular
             person
             .
          
           
             Let
             Fauourites
             likewise
             receiue
             this
             aduice
             and
             counsell
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Euangelist
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             which
             was
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Courtiers
             and
             Fauourites
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             of
             heauen
             had
             .
             The
             thing
             that
             I
             shall
             recommend
             to
             their
             consideration
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             when
             Iohn
             fell
             downe
             to
             worship
             ,
             before
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             Angell
             ,
             which
             had
             opened
             great
             mysteries
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             showne
             him
             the
             things
             which
             were
             shortly
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             
             the
             Angell
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
               Vide
               ●e
               feceris
               ,
               conseru●s
               enim
               tuus
               sum
               ,
               &
               fratrum
               t●orum
               :
            
             See
             thou
             doe
             it
             not
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             thy
             fellow
             seruant
             ,
             and
             the
             fellow-seruant
             of
             thy
             brethren
             ,
             &c.
             
             Let
             euery
             Fauourite
             apply
             this
             counsell
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             make
             vse
             thereof
             ;
             so
             shall
             he
             be
             in
             grace
             with
             King
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             when
             men
             shall
             go
             about
             as
             it
             were
             to
             adore
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             a
             little
             God
             almighty
             ,
             in
             doing
             him
             worship
             and
             honour
             ,
             let
             him
             by
             no
             meanes
             giue
             way
             thereunto
             ,
             but
             meekly
             acknowledge
             that
             he
             is
             but
             a
             creature
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             preuent
             them
             with
             that
             answer
             of
             the
             Angell
             ,
             
               Vide
               ne
               fec●ris
               ,
               conseruus
               tu●s
               sum
               :
            
             Doe
             not
             offer
             it
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             your
             fellow-seruant
             .
             And
             great
             is
             that
             obligation
             which
             they
             haue
             ,
             which
             are
             raised
             to
             great
             place
             ,
             to
             know
             themselues
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             shew
             themselues
             strangers
             to
             those
             that
             haue
             beene
             their
             associates
             and
             companions
             in
             their
             meaner
             fortunes
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             they
             haue
             held
             priuate
             familiarity
             and
             friendship
             .
             And
             not
             to
             be
             like
             vnto
             Pharaohs
             Cup-bearer
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             saw
             himselfe
             in
             that
             fauour
             and
             priuacie
             ,
             which
             his
             fellow-prisoner
             Ioseph
             had
             foretold
             ,
             and
             prognosticated
             vnto
             him
             ,
             neuer
             thought
             no
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             quite
             forgot
             both
             in
             and
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             had
             beene
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             or
             man.
             It
             argues
             extreame
             lightnesse
             ,
             and
             a
             naughty
             nature
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             hoyse
             saile
             and
             be
             gone
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             a
             faire
             winde
             ,
             and
             not
             take
             him
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             ruune
             through
             all
             perills
             and
             dangers
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             indured
             all
             brunts
             and
             stormes
             whatsoeuer
             .
             How
             shamefull
             a
             thing
             then
             
             is
             it
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             seeing
             themselues
             in
             prosperitie
             ,
             turne
             away
             their
             face
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             ranne
             along
             with
             them
             in
             their
             aduerser
             fortune
             .
             Especially
             considering
             they
             are
             not
             certaine
             ,
             how
             long
             this
             calme
             will
             endure
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             comfort
             it
             is
             in
             a
             storme
             ,
             to
             haue
             a
             true
             friend
             to
             sticke
             close
             vnto
             him
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             vsuall
             thing
             ,
             to
             see
             him
             lowermost
             to
             day
             ,
             that
             yesterday
             stood
             vppermost
             in
             Fortunes
             wheele
             .
             And
             the
             Moone
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             at
             full
             ,
             fore-tells
             a
             wane
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             which
             importeth
             them
             most
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             carry
             themselues
             in
             a
             gentile
             fashion
             towards
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             dealing
             be
             plaine
             ,
             and
             dis-interessed
             ;
             whereby
             they
             shall
             not
             onely
             keepe
             their
             old
             friends
             ,
             but
             gaine
             new
             ,
             and
             may
             very
             well
             hope
             to
             be
             holpen
             by
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             haue
             occasion
             to
             vse
             them
             .
             For
             they
             must
             thinke
             ,
             that
             the
             skie
             will
             not
             alwayes
             bee
             cleare
             ,
             clouds
             may
             arise
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             withdraw
             his
             light
             (
             for
             Kings
             wills
             and
             affections
             ,
             like
             other
             mens
             ,
             are
             ambulatorie
             )
             and
             then
             in
             what
             a
             poore
             case
             is
             a
             Fauourite
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             left
             ,
             like
             a
             single
             proposition
             ,
             alone
             to
             himselfe
             :
             He
             cannot
             (
             if
             he
             be
             wise
             )
             but
             make
             this
             account
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             power
             stirreth
             vp
             the
             greatest
             enuie
             ;
             and
             if
             many
             combine
             against
             him
             (
             be
             he
             the
             greatest
             Fauourite
             that
             euer
             was
             ,
             or
             can
             bee
             supposed
             )
             they
             will
             shrewdly
             put
             him
             to
             his
             trumpes
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             of
             as
             noble
             courage
             and
             wit
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             nobly
             descended
             ,
             they
             will
             heaue
             him
             out
             of
             the
             saddle
             ,
             when
             he
             thinkes
             he
             sits
             surest
             .
             For
             concealed
             hatred
             is
             worse
             then
             open
             enmitie
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             him
             gaine
             new
             friends
             ,
             keepe
             his
             old
             ,
             and
             not
             loose
             any
             one
             ,
             of
             those
             he
             hath
             gotten
             .
             For
             being
             left
             single
             ,
             and
             alone
             ,
             he
             shall
             bee
             like
             vnto
             that
             white
             Crow
             in
             the
             Fable
             ,
             whom
             the
             crowes
             would
             not
             come
             neare
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             colour
             ;
             nor
             the
             pigeons
             keepe
             him
             company
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             greatnesse
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             will
             flie
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             greatest
             need
             hee
             shall
             be
             left
             all
             alone
             .
             
               Vae
               soli
            
             :
             Woe
             bee
             to
             him
             that
             is
             alone
             .
             And
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             seemeth
             to
             take
             pittie
             of
             him
             that
             is
             alone
             ,
             for
             that
             if
             he
             fall
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             body
             to
             helpe
             him
             vp
             .
          
           
             Let
             Fauourites
             likewise
             consider
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             for
             
             that
             their
             King
             hath
             exprest
             his
             affection
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             profest
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             their
             friend
             ,
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             (
             like
             a
             dogge
             in
             a
             slip
             )
             they
             may
             leade
             him
             whither
             and
             which
             way
             they
             list
             .
             For
             there
             are
             many
             things
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             which
             hee
             is
             to
             doe
             without
             them
             .
             For
             (
             as
             Cicero
             saith
             )
             that
             friendship
             which
             admitteth
             not
             exception
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             much
             Amicitia
             ,
             as
             Coniuratio
             ;
             Amitie
             ,
             as
             conspiracie
             .
             It
             is
             obserued
             by
             the
             learned
             Saint
             Ambrose
             ,
             That
             true
             friendship
             is
             grounded
             vpon
             that
             which
             is
             iust
             and
             honest
             ;
             and
             is
             so
             limited
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             〈◊〉
             those
             bounds
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             onely
             loose
             it's
             name
             ,
             but
             affoords
             iust
             cause
             for
             a
             man
             to
             forgoe
             his
             friend
             .
             Friendship
             is
             to
             be
             held
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             with
             this
             prouiso
             ,
             that
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Iustice
             and
             Charitie
             bee
             duely
             obserued
             ;
             and
             when
             ought
             ,
             contrary
             thereunto
             ,
             is
             pretended
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             longer
             said
             to
             bee
             friendship
             ;
             though
             vowes
             and
             protestations
             haue
             past
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             strengthening
             and
             confirming
             of
             it
             .
             For
             if
             a
             King
             shall
             sweare
             amisse
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             charitie
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             cumply
             with
             his
             oath
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             reason
             for
             it
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             why
             hee
             should
             in
             such
             sort
             make
             deliuery
             and
             reason
             of
             his
             heart
             to
             his
             Fauourite
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             haue
             so
             much
             the
             hand
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             promise
             to
             sticke
             vnto
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             stand
             his
             friend
             in
             those
             things
             that
             are
             vnlawfull
             and
             vniust
             .
             As
             those
             Kings
             .
             Assuerus
             and
             Tiberius
             proceeded
             with
             Haman
             and
             Seianus
             ;
             who
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             fauour
             that
             they
             bore
             vnto
             them
             ,
             gaue
             them
             leaue
             to
             reuenge
             themselues
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             execute
             all
             the
             tyrannies
             and
             cruelties
             which
             they
             could
             deuise
             or
             imagine
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             their
             malice
             .
             A
             fault
             which
             deserued
             rather
             (
             and
             afterwards
             drew
             on
             )
             their
             speedier
             and
             greater
             fall
             .
             And
             well
             doth
             that
             Fauourite
             deserue
             to
             be
             ruined
             ,
             that
             shall
             presume
             to
             pretend
             
               hazer
               raga
            
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             
               con
               suamo
            
             .
             To
             stand
             iust
             in
             the
             same
             streake
             or
             line
             with
             his
             Master
             .
             For
             if
             God
             ,
             who
             surpasseth
             in
             glory
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             take
             the
             least
             atome
             thereof
             ,
             and
             is
             able
             to
             turne
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             created
             into
             dust
             ,
             will
             not
             admit
             of
             a
             companion
             in
             matter
             of
             adoration
             and
             worship
             ;
             
             How
             much
             more
             will
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             bee
             offended
             ,
             and
             how
             ill
             must
             they
             take
             it
             ,
             that
             any
             Subiect
             should
             equall
             his
             shoulder
             ,
             or
             share
             with
             him
             in
             his
             greatnesse
             ,
             being
             his
             honour
             is
             so
             shortned
             ,
             and
             his
             power
             so
             limited
             ?
             For
             ,
             if
             out
             of
             their
             loue
             to
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Fauourite
             ,
             they
             beare
             with
             him
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             either
             for
             to
             shew
             themselues
             thankfull
             for
             his
             good
             seruices
             ,
             or
             haply
             to
             make
             him
             the
             instrument
             to
             worke
             their
             reuenge
             on
             others
             ;
             Yet
             these
             affections
             and
             proofes
             (
             which
             I
             speake
             of
             )
             being
             once
             passed
             ouer
             ,
             there
             enters
             presently
             in
             the
             place
             thereof
             ,
             a
             natural●●●
             are
             and
             iealousie
             of
             their
             authority
             and
             greatnesse
             ;
             which
             doth
             much
             more
             sway
             with
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             loue
             and
             affection
             which
             they
             beare
             to
             the
             Fauourites
             person
             .
             Enuie
             likewise
             she
             comes
             in
             ,
             and
             playes
             her
             part
             (
             which
             is
             a
             neare
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             still
             ready
             at
             hand
             in
             Princes
             Courts
             and
             Pallaces
             )
             as
             if
             she
             were
             Attorney
             generall
             of
             all
             those
             great
             places
             ,
             and
             ●omes
             forth
             her
             venome
             ,
             secretly
             lying
             in
             waite
             ,
             and
             watching
             her
             time
             to
             doe
             mischiefe
             ,
             stabbing
             suddenly
             ,
             deaths
             wound
             being
             giuen
             before
             it
             be
             dream't
             on
             ;
             and
             great
             is
             the
             hurt
             which
             this
             so
             neare
             a
             neighbour
             to
             the
             Kings
             elbow
             ,
             doth
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             an
             in-bredspleene
             )
             aymeth
             at
             nothing
             more
             ,
             then
             the
             downfall
             of
             Fauourites
             .
             Complaints
             and
             grieuances
             ,
             they
             also
             make
             their
             appearance
             in
             Court
             ,
             being
             the
             maine
             witnesses
             that
             Enuie
             and
             Passion
             bring
             into
             the
             Court
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             their
             plea.
             Next
             after
             these
             ,
             comes
             in
             the
             respect
             (
             not
             to
             say
             the
             feare
             )
             of
             those
             that
             are
             discontented
             in
             all
             states
             ;
             for
             no
             King
             will
             be
             willing
             ,
             that
             their
             Subiects
             vpon
             this
             ground
             should
             build
             their
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             cause
             an
             alteration
             in
             the
             kingdome
             ;
             and
             will
             be
             as
             loath
             to
             bee
             ball'd
             on
             ,
             by
             grieued
             and
             discontented
             persons
             ,
             vpon
             iustly
             pretended
             complaints
             ;
             nor
             will
             he
             be
             so
             vnwise
             (
             for
             feare
             of
             other
             claps
             )
             to
             fauour
             one
             ,
             to
             offend
             many
             .
             All
             of
             them
             being
             shrewd
             blowes
             ,
             for
             to
             allay
             ,
             if
             not
             quell
             the
             courage
             of
             the
             most
             passionate
             King
             towards
             his
             dearest
             Fauourite
             ;
             and
             are
             such
             fierce
             and
             terrible
             conflicts
             ,
             that
             they
             tosse
             his
             iudgement
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             with
             
             farre
             greater
             violence
             ,
             then
             a
             strong
             raging
             winde
             doth
             the
             waues
             of
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             Gouernours
             and
             such
             as
             sit
             at
             the
             sterne
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             vnto
             whom
             Kings
             haue
             deliuered
             vp
             the
             keyes
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             hold
             the
             rudder
             of
             the
             Monarchie
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             to
             steare
             and
             shape
             their
             course
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             themselues
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             question
             to
             bee
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             in
             great
             danger
             vpon
             euery
             storme
             th●t
             shall
             arise
             ;
             for
             looke
             what
             misfortune
             shall
             befall
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             the
             blame
             shall
             be
             laid
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             fault
             imputed
             either
             to
             their
             ill
             counsell
             ,
             or
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             their
             passion
             :
             For
             ordinarily
             (
             nay
             I
             may
             say
             continually
             )
             the
             misfortunes
             and
             ill
             successes
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             kingdomes
             ,
             I
             say
             the
             cause
             of
             them
             is
             attributed
             to
             those
             that
             are
             nearest
             and
             dearest
             about
             the
             Kings
             person
             ,
             and
             possesse
             the
             highest
             places
             .
             And
             euery
             one
             running
             along
             with
             the
             common
             opinion
             (
             and
             few
             are
             they
             which
             haue
             not
             a
             smacke
             or
             taste
             thereof
             )
             laboureth
             to
             lay
             the
             fault
             on
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             of
             his
             owne
             proper
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             .
             And
             this
             is
             an
             inheritance
             which
             wee
             haue
             from
             our
             father
             Adam
             .
             And
             no
             man
             is
             ashamed
             thereof
             :
             for
             we
             are
             all
             of
             vs
             his
             heires
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             endeuour
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             )
             that
             the
             peace
             and
             quiet
             of
             the
             kingdome
             bee
             not
             disturbed
             or
             troubled
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             gouernment
             .
             As
             well
             for
             their
             glorie
             and
             reputation
             ,
             to
             haue
             in
             all
             their
             proceedings
             carried
             themselues
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             no
             ill
             accident
             hath
             betided
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             maine
             disgrace
             ;
             as
             also
             for
             the
             not
             subiecting
             of
             themselues
             to
             the
             vncertaine
             chances
             of
             fortune
             ,
             which
             are
             ordinary
             vpon
             euery
             alteration
             ,
             and
             may
             serue
             to
             worke
             their
             ruine
             and
             perdition
             .
             Let
             therefore
             those
             haue
             an
             eye
             (
             I
             say
             it
             ,
             and
             say
             it
             againe
             )
             that
             are
             Priuie-Councellours
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             the
             Fauourite
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
             shall
             haue
             deliuered
             vp
             the
             possession
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             the
             aduice
             and
             counsell
             which
             they
             shall
             giue
             vnto
             him
             ,
             bee
             good
             ,
             pure
             ,
             and
             cleare
             water
             ,
             issuing
             from
             forth
             a
             pure
             ,
             cleane
             ,
             and
             disinteressed
             bosome
             .
             
             
             
             
             
             Such
             is
             the
             water
             (
             saith
             Aristotle
             )
             as
             is
             the
             earth
             ,
             through
             which
             it
             passeth
             ;
             if
             through
             mynes
             of
             brimstone
             ,
             it
             scaldes
             and
             burnes
             ,
             if
             through
             craggy
             rocks
             ,
             it
             cooles
             and
             stupefies
             ;
             and
             if
             through
             salt-pits
             ,
             it
             is
             brinish
             and
             brackish
             .
             The
             like
             iudgement
             may
             wee
             make
             of
             counsell
             ;
             if
             it
             proceed
             from
             a
             breast
             and
             heart
             that
             is
             foule
             and
             filthy
             ,
             it
             teacheth
             filthinesse
             ;
             if
             from
             a
             pure
             ,
             and
             cleane
             ,
             honestie
             ,
             and
             cleannesse
             ;
             if
             from
             a
             libe●●ll
             ,
             it
             doth
             good
             vnto
             all
             ;
             if
             from
             a
             couetous
             ,
             it
             aduiseth
             nothing
             but
             gripping
             and
             wring
             ng
             of
             the
             Subiect
             .
             So
             that
             counsell
             is
             figured
             forth
             vnto
             vs
             in
             water
             :
             which
             in
             it's
             softnesse
             ,
             sauour
             ,
             colour
             ,
             and
             sent
             ,
             is
             perfectly
             knowne
             ,
             whether
             the
             myne
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             through
             which
             it
             passeth
             .
             And
             such
             is
             their
             opinion
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             they
             aduise
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             humour
             that
             is
             predominant
             in
             their
             stomacke
             .
             Euerie
             one
             casts
             his
             eye
             vpon
             his
             owne
             particular
             ,
             approuing
             and
             accounting
             that
             for
             iust
             which
             tends
             to
             his
             profit
             ,
             and
             condemning
             the
             contrary
             .
             God
             deliuer
             Kings
             from
             such
             Councellours
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             erre
             in
             their
             aduise
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             medicines
             and
             remedies
             ,
             which
             ●hey
             prescribe
             vnto
             their
             Kings
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             remedi●●●●nd
             irrecouerable
             errour
             ;
             and
             theirs
             must
             bee
             the
             fault
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             the
             punishment
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             the
             note
             and
             infamie
             of
             their
             Kings
             erring
             .
             Nor
             let
             those
             that
             haue
             the
             Kings
             eare
             ,
             make
             a
             mockerie
             of
             my
             words
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             very
             dangerous
             and
             ticklish
             place
             that
             they
             possesse
             .
             Where
             ,
             to
             erre
             ,
             is
             an
             easie
             thing
             ;
             but
             to
             hit
             right
             ,
             hard
             ;
             and
             euen
             then
             ,
             when
             they
             least
             thinke
             of
             it
             ,
             their
             preciousest
             Iewells
             ,
             their
             richest
             Mettalls
             ,
             and
             their
             greatest
             treasures
             are
             turned
             into
             coales
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             trash
             ,
             like
             those
             moneyes
             of
             your
             Hobgoblins
             ,
             Fairies
             ,
             and
             Robin
             good-fellowes
             .
             It
             is
             an
             old
             thred-bare
             saying
             ,
             That
             ill
             counsell
             turnes
             to
             the
             Councellours
             owne
             hurt
             .
             
               Consilium
               malum
               ,
               consultori
               pessimum
            
             (
             saith
             
               Plutarch
               .
            
             )
             
             And
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             That
             the
             first
             ,
             with
             whom
             ill
             counsell
             meets
             ,
             
             is
             it's
             Authour
             .
             
               Facienti
               nequissimum
               consilium
               ,
               super
               eum
               deuoluitur
               .
            
             For
             as
             he
             that
             casteth
             a
             stone
             on
             
             high
             ,
             it
             shall
             fall
             vpon
             his
             owne
             head
             ;
             And
             as
             hee
             ,
             that
             smiteth
             with
             guile
             ,
             woundeth
             himselfe
             ;
             And
             whoso
             diggeth
             a
             pit
             ,
             shall
             fall
             therein
             ;
             And
             he
             that
             layeth
             a
             stone
             in
             his
             neighbours
             way
             ,
             shall
             stumble
             thereon
             :
             And
             he
             that
             layeth
             a
             snare
             for
             another
             ,
             shall
             be
             taken
             in
             it
             himselfe
             ;
             so
             ,
             whoso
             giueth
             a
             wicked
             noysome
             counsell
             ,
             it
             shall
             come
             vpon
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             not
             know
             from
             whence
             .
             Wicked
             counsell
             is
             like
             a
             whirlwinde
             ,
             which
             turnes
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             causing
             a
             very
             dangerous
             tempest
             against
             that
             very
             place
             from
             whence
             it
             came
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             that
             giues
             counsell
             ,
             it
             importeth
             him
             much
             ,
             that
             he
             giue
             good
             and
             sound
             aduice
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             bee
             not
             good
             ,
             God
             doth
             permit
             ,
             that
             it
             maketh
             for
             their
             owne
             great
             hurt
             and
             perdition
             .
             As
             it
             succeeded
             with
             those
             Princes
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             who
             so
             ill
             aduised
             their
             King
             against
             iust
             Daniel
             ;
             God
             so
             ordering
             the
             businesse
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             ill
             that
             they
             intended
             against
             him
             ,
             fell
             vpon
             themselues
             ,
             their
             wiues
             ,
             and
             their
             children
             .
             When
             God
             is
             willing
             to
             put
             his
             armes
             athwart
             ,
             and
             to
             crosse
             wicked
             purposes
             ,
             little
             will
             auaile
             all
             the
             ill
             counsell
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             be
             the
             pate
             ,
             that
             hatcheth
             it
             ,
             as
             wise
             and
             as
             subtill
             as
             Achitophels
             .
             As
             it
             fared
             with
             that
             great
             Fauourite
             of
             king
             Assuerus
             ,
             in
             that
             deuillish
             and
             malitious
             plot
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             imagined
             ,
             and
             contriued
             against
             poore
             honest
             Mardochee
             .
             But
             this
             was
             to
             him
             ,
             
               elsuenno
               del
               perro
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Fable
             )
             like
             to
             the
             dogges
             dreame
             .
             There
             was
             a
             dogge
             that
             did
             dreame
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             eating
             a
             good
             morsell
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             was
             chopping
             of
             it
             vp
             ,
             vttered
             some
             broken
             notes
             in
             his
             language
             ,
             of
             the
             great
             content
             that
             he
             tooke
             therein
             .
             His
             Master
             seeing
             him
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             takes
             vp
             a
             good
             cudgell
             ,
             and
             soundly
             lamm's
             him
             ;
             the
             dogge
             awakes
             ,
             findes
             himselfe
             deceiued
             ,
             and
             runnes
             whining
             away
             .
             Haman
             ,
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             like
             conceit
             ,
             prepares
             a
             gallowes
             for
             Mardochee
             ,
             fiftie
             cubits
             high
             ,
             thinking
             thereon
             to
             hang
             him
             the
             next
             day
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             his
             ill
             lucke
             to
             supply
             the
             place
             himselfe
             .
             
               Consilia
               enim
            
             (
             saith
             Saint
             
               Basil
               )
               quae
               contra
               bonos
               more
               's
               dantur
               ,
            
             
             
               in
               propria
               capita
               eorum
               ,
               qui
               consulunt
               ,
               redundant
               :
            
             Those
             counsels
             that
             
             are
             giuen
             contrary
             to
             good
             manners
             ,
             light
             vpon
             their
             heads
             ,
             that
             gaue
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             Councellours
             bee
             well
             aduised
             ,
             what
             counsell
             they
             giue
             .
             Aelian
             reporteth
             that
             there
             was
             a
             very
             ancient
             Law
             ,
             and
             duely
             kept
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Persia
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             should
             aduise
             the
             King
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             not
             beneficiall
             to
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             the
             commonwealth
             ,
             presently
             by
             the
             common
             Cryer
             ,
             his
             ill
             counsell
             was
             published
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             taken
             and
             stript
             ,
             and
             openly
             whipt
             vp
             and
             downe
             the
             streets
             .
             And
             if
             there
             were
             such
             a
             Law
             in
             force
             here
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             as
             duely
             obserued
             ,
             I
             assure
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             neither
             Kings
             would
             be
             so
             often
             deceiued
             ,
             as
             now
             they
             are
             ;
             nor
             would
             there
             be
             so
             many
             vndertakers
             and
             proiectors
             ,
             who
             impudently
             presume
             to
             put
             into
             their
             heads
             ,
             things
             that
             are
             so
             pernicious
             to
             their
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             publike
             good
             .
          
           
             Supreme
             authoritie
             ,
             Kings
             neither
             ought
             to
             giue
             ,
             nor
             Fauourites
             take
             it
             .
             Let
             them
             (
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             )
             conceale
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             great
             grace
             and
             fauour
             wherein
             they
             stand
             with
             their
             King
             ;
             but
             if
             there
             shall
             bee
             an
             impossibilitie
             in
             that
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             none
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             let
             pretenders
             know
             ,
             that
             all
             consisteth
             in
             the
             Prince
             ;
             and
             to
             referre
             the
             conferring
             of
             all
             benefits
             ,
             fauours
             ,
             and
             graces
             vnto
             him
             ;
             and
             to
             let
             him
             haue
             all
             the
             thankes
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             pensions
             ,
             offices
             ,
             or
             rewards
             ;
             and
             to
             attribute
             vnto
             him
             ,
             all
             those
             successes
             ,
             that
             fall
             out
             well
             and
             happily
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             good
             and
             prudent
             resolutions
             ;
             and
             to
             free
             him
             from
             the
             blame
             of
             those
             that
             shall
             otherwise
             succeed
             .
             To
             treate
             him
             with
             much
             reuerence
             and
             respect
             ;
             to
             beare
             him
             exceeding
             great
             loue
             ;
             And
             together
             with
             these
             ,
             to
             be
             wonderfull
             solicitous
             and
             carefull
             in
             all
             that
             shall
             concerne
             his
             seruice
             .
             All
             of
             them
             being
             notable
             and
             necessarie
             qualities
             ,
             for
             to
             conserue
             Fauourites
             in
             their
             Kings
             grace
             and
             good
             opinion
             ,
             and
             to
             wedge
             their
             affection
             vnto
             them
             .
             For
             loue
             must
             bee
             the
             doore
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             grace
             of
             a
             Prince
             is
             to
             enter
             .
             For
             hee
             must
             loue
             ,
             that
             will
             bee
             beloued
             .
             And
             hauing
             gained
             it
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             he
             must
             keepe
             and
             preserue
             
             it
             ,
             by
             reuerence
             and
             humilitie
             in
             his
             carriage
             ,
             and
             by
             being
             faithfull
             and
             diligent
             in
             his
             seruice
             .
             All
             which
             will
             be
             lost
             by
             doing
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             not
             onely
             ought
             they
             to
             carry
             themselues
             thus
             towards
             their
             Kings
             ,
             but
             are
             also
             to
             esteeme
             and
             honour
             all
             ,
             of
             all
             estates
             ,
             in
             a
             fitting
             proportion
             ,
             according
             to
             euery
             mans
             qualitie
             and
             condition
             .
             Shewing
             himselfe
             liberall
             ,
             solicitous
             ,
             peaceable
             ,
             patient
             ,
             louing
             ,
             kinde
             ,
             and
             courteous
             towards
             all
             .
             All
             of
             them
             qualities
             that
             conserue
             a
             Kings
             fauour
             ,
             and
             gaine
             the
             peoples
             good
             will.
             A
             Fauourite
             must
             be
             modest
             ,
             affable
             ,
             and
             affoord
             a
             courteous
             hearing
             vnto
             all
             men
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Iustice
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             necessarie
             meanes
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             better
             prouided
             against
             whatsoeuer
             shall
             occurre
             .
             Whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             looke
             to
             be
             intreated
             ,
             and
             sued
             vnto
             ,
             and
             not
             easie
             to
             bee
             spoken
             withall
             ,
             argues
             a
             kinde
             of
             pride
             and
             statelinesse
             ,
             which
             all
             abhorre
             .
             This
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Tacitus
             ,
             citing
             the
             example
             of
             Seianus
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             Tiberius
             his
             great
             Fauourite
             ;
             who
             being
             growne
             into
             grace
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             conserue
             himselfe
             therein
             ,
             forthwith
             endeauoured
             to
             fauour
             and
             pleasure
             all
             your
             principall
             and
             noble
             persons
             in
             their
             pretensions
             .
             For
             in
             all
             occurrences
             ,
             he
             conceiued
             ,
             hee
             might
             expect
             more
             kindnesse
             from
             them
             ,
             then
             from
             the
             baser
             and
             meaner
             sort
             of
             people
             ;
             whereby
             he
             came
             to
             bee
             loued
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             feared
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             by
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             serued
             and
             obeyed
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             there
             was
             not
             any
             one
             who
             did
             not
             seeke
             vnto
             him
             to
             mediate
             and
             make
             intercession
             for
             them
             ,
             with
             Tiberius
             .
             And
             howbeit
             he
             was
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             superiour
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             inferiour
             to
             none
             ,
             yet
             did
             he
             neuer
             grow
             neglectfull
             of
             his
             humble
             carriage
             ,
             and
             reuerent
             respect
             to
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             a
             due
             regard
             vnto
             all
             .
             Hitherto
             hee
             proceeded
             fairely
             ,
             and
             went
             on
             well
             ,
             and
             may
             serue
             for
             a
             patterne
             and
             example
             for
             Fauourites
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             rest
             for
             a
             prouiso
             ,
             and
             admonition
             for
             Kings
             .
             For
             after
             that
             ambition
             and
             couetousnesse
             entred
             into
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             consuming
             moath
             ,
             and
             deuouring
             worme
             of
             all
             
             goodnesse
             ,
             he
             presently
             procured
             the
             charge
             or
             place
             of
             
               Praefectus
               Praetorius
            
             ,
             or
             Captainship
             of
             the
             Guard
             ;
             and
             within
             a
             short
             time
             grew
             to
             be
             so
             absolute
             therein
             ,
             that
             he
             became
             as
             it
             were
             Lord
             and
             Master
             of
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             crusht
             all
             that
             stood
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             or
             might
             be
             of
             any
             impediment
             to
             his
             priuacie
             .
             He
             sought
             alwayes
             to
             bee
             with
             him
             ,
             lest
             others
             might
             creepe
             in
             betwixt
             him
             and
             home
             ,
             and
             possesse
             his
             place
             :
             still
             humbly
             beseeching
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             imploy
             him
             in
             businesses
             of
             greatest
             danger
             and
             trouble
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             might
             redound
             most
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Emperours
             life
             and
             state
             .
             A
             maine
             point
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             oblige
             his
             Prince
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             the
             more
             acceptable
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             For
             those
             that
             are
             nearest
             about
             Kings
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             greatest
             fauour
             with
             him
             ,
             ought
             in
             the
             greatest
             dangers
             to
             set
             their
             foot
             formost
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             forwardest
             aduenturers
             .
             He
             did
             seeke
             to
             ouercome
             Art
             ,
             by
             Art
             ,
             inducing
             Tiberius
             ,
             to
             retire
             himselfe
             to
             places
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             that
             were
             remote
             and
             farre
             from
             Court
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             whilest
             he
             was
             recreating
             himselfe
             abroad
             ,
             he
             might
             dispose
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             pleased
             him
             .
             He
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             solitude
             was
             the
             best
             and
             onely
             course
             for
             the
             resoluing
             of
             the
             graue
             and
             weighty
             affaires
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             by
             diuersion
             might
             receiue
             the
             same
             hurt
             and
             hinderance
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             haue
             heretofore
             .
             And
             what
             with
             this
             ,
             and
             with
             giuing
             him
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             quit
             him
             of
             all
             the
             ordinarie
             cares
             and
             troubles
             of
             Court
             (
             most
             men
             vsually
             desiring
             to
             shunne
             trouble
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             their
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             )
             hee
             perswaded
             him
             to
             go
             to
             Capri
             ,
             that
             hee
             ,
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             might
             rule
             and
             gouerne
             all
             .
             And
             in
             the
             end
             grew
             to
             be
             so
             great
             and
             powerfull
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             such
             state
             vpon
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             not
             giue
             audience
             to
             any
             ,
             reducing
             them
             to
             those
             tearmes
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             speake
             and
             negociate
             by
             writing
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             nothing
             might
             bee
             treated
             or
             resolued
             of
             ,
             without
             his
             priuie
             saying
             ;
             That
             by
             reducing
             businesses
             to
             papers
             and
             memorialls
             ,
             answer
             might
             bee
             giuen
             vnto
             them
             with
             more
             deliberation
             ,
             and
             better
             consideration
             then
             by
             
             word
             of
             mouth
             .
             A
             meere
             Artifice
             ,
             &
             cunning
             trick
             of
             his
             own
             inuention
             ,
             to
             make
             himselfe
             absolute
             Master
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             more
             )
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             his
             Prince
             .
             God
             deliuer
             vs
             from
             such
             ambitious
             ,
             interessed
             ,
             and
             couetous
             Ministers
             ,
             whose
             maine
             care
             ,
             is
             their
             owne
             particular
             ,
             and
             to
             heape
             vp
             riches
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             ;
             and
             make
             it
             their
             whole
             study
             and
             onely
             end
             to
             keepe
             and
             continue
             themselues
             in
             their
             kings
             grace
             and
             fauour
             ;
             and
             to
             deale
             with
             their
             Prince
             ,
             as
             the
             Ante
             doth
             with
             the
             corne
             ,
             which
             that
             it
             may
             not
             grow
             againe
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             may
             the
             better
             and
             more
             conueniently
             make
             profit
             thereof
             ,
             presently
             eates
             out
             the
             heart
             of
             it
             .
             God
             likewise
             free
             Kings
             ,
             from
             this
             base
             subiection
             ,
             and
             insensibilitie
             ,
             and
             from
             men
             of
             that
             qualitie
             and
             condition
             ,
             which
             desire
             to
             rule
             and
             command
             all
             .
             For
             the
             one
             cannot
             escape
             a
             storme
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             must
             runne
             great
             hazard
             of
             being
             drowned
             therein
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             last
             aduertisement
             bee
             the
             example
             of
             a
             great
             Fauourite
             ,
             whose
             name
             is
             
               Aurelius
               Cassidorus
            
             ,
             borne
             in
             the
             Prouince
             of
             Calabria
             ,
             and
             highly
             aduanced
             in
             Magistracies
             ,
             and
             Gouernments
             of
             both
             Empires
             ,
             Rome
             and
             Constantinople
             ;
             who
             being
             renowned
             for
             his
             cheualrie
             ,
             and
             noble
             feates
             of
             armes
             ,
             defended
             the
             Islands
             of
             Sicily
             and
             Calabria
             from
             many
             ,
             and
             those
             very
             powerfull
             enemies
             .
             In
             his
             younger
             yeares
             ,
             he
             attained
             to
             all
             the
             liberall
             arts
             ,
             in
             that
             perfection
             ,
             that
             hee
             made
             the
             present
             and
             succeeding
             times
             ,
             to
             admire
             him
             .
             And
             for
             his
             great
             parts
             and
             abilities
             ,
             was
             entertained
             by
             Theodoricus
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Ostro-Gothes
             ;
             hee
             was
             receiued
             into
             his
             seruice
             ,
             and
             grew
             so
             farre
             into
             his
             fauour
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             vnderstanding
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             dextrousnesse
             ,
             in
             treating
             businesses
             ,
             that
             he
             first
             of
             all
             made
             him
             his
             Secretarie
             ;
             in
             which
             Office
             ,
             he
             behaued
             himselfe
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             by
             degrees
             ,
             he
             went
             climbing
             vp
             to
             the
             high
             Offices
             and
             dignities
             in
             the
             State
             ;
             which
             in
             those
             dayes
             were
             not
             conferred
             out
             of
             fauour
             ,
             but
             meere
             desert
             .
             From
             being
             Secretary
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             bee
             Lord
             Chancellour
             ,
             and
             Senatour
             in
             the
             Citie
             of
             Rauenna
             ,
             being
             honoured
             besides
             with
             diuerse
             offices
             in
             the
             Kings
             Court.
             
             Afterwards
             he
             was
             made
             Viceroy
             of
             the
             Prouinces
             of
             Sicilia
             and
             Calabria
             ;
             and
             for
             addition
             of
             honour
             ,
             had
             the
             title
             of
             Patritius
             giuen
             him
             ,
             which
             in
             those
             dayes
             was
             in
             great
             esteeme
             .
             Hee
             was
             Lord
             Treasurer
             ,
             and
             Master
             of
             the
             Palace
             ;
             which
             was
             as
             it
             were
             a
             superintendent
             ouer
             the
             Palatines
             ,
             being
             an
             order
             of
             Knights
             and
             Gentlemen
             ,
             that
             had
             Offices
             ,
             and
             other
             preheminences
             in
             Court.
             He
             held
             the
             dignitie
             of
             
               Praefectus
               Praetorius
            
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             the
             second
             person
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             to
             whom
             ,
             the
             weightiest
             businesses
             of
             peace
             and
             warre
             were
             remitted
             :
             and
             what
             therein
             he
             determined
             and
             resolued
             vpon
             ,
             was
             receiued
             as
             an
             oracle
             that
             could
             not
             erre
             .
             Though
             now
             adayes
             ,
             little
             credit
             is
             giuen
             to
             the
             words
             of
             great
             persons
             and
             powerfull
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             cause
             ;
             for
             that
             many
             of
             them
             say
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             ;
             promise
             much
             ,
             and
             performe
             little
             .
             And
             your
             Fauourites
             ,
             which
             haue
             great
             both
             place
             and
             power
             about
             their
             Kings
             ,
             are
             in
             such
             good
             opinion
             and
             credit
             likewise
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             presently
             beleeue
             whatsoeuer
             they
             say
             ;
             and
             see
             what
             they
             professe
             ,
             is
             approued
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             sentence
             pronounced
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             most
             iust
             Iudge
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             ought
             well
             and
             wisely
             to
             consider
             what
             they
             speake
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             inlarge
             themselues
             in
             words
             ,
             putting
             those
             that
             are
             pretenders
             in
             great
             good
             hopes
             .
             Which
             if
             they
             shall
             not
             afterwards
             take
             effect
             ,
             will
             proue
             to
             bee
             no
             other
             then
             that
             faire
             and
             beautifull
             fruite
             ,
             whose
             sight
             pleaseth
             the
             eye
             ;
             but
             whose
             taste
             killeth
             the
             body
             .
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             this
             Fauourite
             ,
             by
             round
             after
             round
             ,
             clambred
             vp
             to
             all
             the
             honourablest
             offices
             ,
             and
             greatest
             dignities
             of
             the
             kingdome
             .
             He
             came
             to
             bee
             Consull
             ,
             which
             charge
             hee
             administred
             with
             extraordinary
             integritie
             and
             vertue
             .
             All
             the
             Magistracies
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             and
             Gouernments
             which
             he
             held
             ,
             were
             but
             as
             so
             many
             steps
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             which
             the
             Princes
             ,
             vnder
             whom
             he
             serued
             ,
             went
             still
             increasing
             and
             augmenting
             .
             For
             he
             carried
             himselfe
             so
             wisely
             and
             discreetly
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             not
             that
             office
             that
             hee
             bore
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             make
             him
             the
             meritour
             and
             deseruer
             of
             
             another
             farre
             greater
             and
             better
             then
             it
             .
             And
             all
             did
             acknowledge
             and
             confesse
             ,
             that
             his
             merits
             and
             deserts
             were
             farre
             greater
             then
             all
             the
             offices
             put
             together
             which
             hee
             enioyed
             and
             administred
             .
             In
             those
             whom
             he
             represented
             and
             recommended
             to
             his
             King
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             his
             Maiestie
             might
             conferre
             some
             one
             fauour
             or
             another
             vpon
             them
             ,
             he
             euermore
             had
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             necessitie
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             and
             the
             qualitie
             of
             the
             person
             .
             Things
             wherein
             Fauourites
             ought
             to
             bee
             very
             carefull
             ,
             when
             they
             imploy
             their
             fauour
             in
             furthering
             any
             man
             ;
             as
             whether
             they
             be
             moued
             thereunto
             vpon
             a
             iust
             or
             ill
             affection
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             sole
             vertue
             and
             merit
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             not
             to
             thinke
             with
             themselues
             ,
             that
             because
             they
             are
             in
             great
             grace
             and
             fauour
             with
             their
             King
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             violate
             the
             Law
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             bee
             equall
             to
             all
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             eyes
             ,
             not
             blinded
             with
             passion
             and
             couetousnesse
             ,
             she
             her selfe
             makes
             it
             plainly
             appeare
             )
             and
             to
             thrust
             the
             better
             deseruer
             besides
             that
             dignitie
             and
             office
             which
             is
             due
             vnto
             him
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             Law
             that
             obligeth
             all
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             a
             naturall
             obligation
             ,
             and
             hath
             all
             the
             Lawes
             of
             reason
             on
             it's
             side
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             powerfull
             then
             either
             the
             will
             of
             Kings
             ,
             or
             their
             Fauourites
             .
             The
             not
             keeping
             whereof
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             large
             and
             swift
             running
             fountaine
             of
             complaints
             and
             distasts
             .
             The
             one
             ,
             to
             see
             themselues
             reiected
             ,
             and
             excluded
             from
             publike
             honours
             :
             The
             other
             ,
             to
             see
             them
             put
             forward
             ,
             whom
             nature
             hath
             not
             adopted
             ,
             nor
             learning
             ,
             nor
             vertue
             ,
             but
             either
             good
             or
             bad
             diligences
             .
             And
             that
             these
             shall
             haue
             preferments
             ,
             and
             get
             the
             start
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             either
             loue
             or
             interest
             makes
             them
             to
             be
             held
             more
             worth
             ;
             when
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             onely
             for
             that
             they
             are
             not
             in
             the
             like
             fauour
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             fit
             for
             their
             ends
             (
             for
             Fauourites
             fauour
             few
             ,
             saue
             such
             as
             will
             bee
             instruments
             of
             their
             wills
             )
             though
             otherwise
             they
             bee
             of
             better
             parts
             ,
             better
             qualified
             ,
             and
             of
             stronger
             abilities
             ,
             are
             left
             vnrewarded
             ,
             and
             are
             quite
             forgotten
             .
             And
             these
             that
             are
             thus
             made
             vp
             in
             haste
             ,
             and
             so
             suddenly
             raised
             from
             that
             nothing
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             ,
             to
             that
             greatnesse
             wherein
             they
             are
             ,
             must
             
             of
             force
             sometimes
             with
             the
             same
             haste
             and
             speedinesse
             (
             though
             fore
             against
             their
             wills
             )
             for
             the
             auoiding
             of
             inconueniences
             ,
             bee
             pulled
             downe
             from
             this
             their
             high
             seate
             ,
             and
             placed
             in
             some
             other
             ,
             that
             may
             seeme
             to
             sute
             better
             with
             them
             ,
             wherein
             the
             like
             suspition
             may
             iustly
             bee
             conceiued
             of
             their
             insufficiencie
             .
          
           
             This
             great
             Fauourite
             had
             likewise
             so
             good
             a
             Head-peece
             ,
             and
             knew
             so
             well
             how
             to
             gouerne
             vpon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             accidents
             of
             that
             age
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             good
             ,
             as
             bad
             ,
             the
             fortunate
             and
             vnfortunate
             successes
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             howbeit
             many
             were
             the
             changes
             of
             those
             Kings
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             still
             in
             the
             same
             height
             of
             esteeme
             ,
             was
             superiour
             vnto
             fortune
             ,
             being
             in
             all
             those
             alterations
             ,
             her
             Lord
             and
             Master
             .
             All
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Gothes
             ,
             whom
             hee
             serued
             ,
             did
             him
             very
             particular
             fauours
             .
             And
             although
             King
             Theodoricus
             was
             a
             very
             fortunate
             and
             valiant
             Prince
             ,
             yet
             did
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             happinesse
             and
             felicitie
             consist
             in
             this
             ,
             in
             hauing
             his
             Fauourite
             Cassiodorus
             alwayes
             at
             his
             elbow
             ,
             and
             in
             receiuing
             his
             good
             proiects
             ,
             and
             sound
             aduice
             which
             (
             when
             occasion
             offered
             )
             were
             neuer
             wanting
             vnto
             him
             .
             
             That
             being
             (
             according
             vnto
             Seneca
             )
             the
             best
             part
             of
             counsell
             ,
             which
             comes
             in
             it's
             due
             time
             and
             season
             ;
             Whereas
             that
             comes
             too
             late
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             fruit
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             ready
             at
             hand
             .
             For
             occasion
             (
             whereunto
             wee
             must
             occurre
             )
             oftentimes
             betakes
             her selfe
             to
             her
             wings
             ,
             and
             flies
             out
             of
             our
             reach
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             quicke
             and
             nimble
             in
             laying
             hold
             on
             her
             foretop
             .
             So
             that
             all
             the
             while
             that
             this
             Cassiodorus
             was
             in
             their
             seruice
             ,
             their
             kingdome
             and
             Signorie
             continued
             in
             a
             most
             flourishing
             estate
             .
             So
             much
             can
             a
             man
             of
             such
             courage
             and
             counsell
             doe
             in
             a
             commonwealth
             .
             For
             with
             such
             a
             Ministers
             presence
             ,
             all
             things
             stand
             vpright
             ,
             and
             go
             well
             and
             handsomely
             on
             ;
             but
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             wanting
             ,
             all
             things
             go
             backward
             .
             For
             ,
             being
             that
             all
             these
             things
             depend
             next
             after
             God
             ,
             on
             the
             worth
             and
             wisedome
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             the
             managing
             of
             them
             ;
             by
             his
             death
             or
             absence
             ,
             they
             runne
             a
             great
             hazard
             of
             miscarrying
             ,
             or
             suffer
             some
             
             great
             hurt
             or
             detriment
             ;
             as
             was
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             those
             successes
             of
             the
             Grecian
             Empire
             ;
             which
             (
             no
             sooner
             was
             that
             great
             gouernour
             Alexander
             dead
             ,
             vnder
             whose
             protection
             it
             went
             increasing
             ,
             and
             liued
             in
             so
             much
             peace
             and
             securitie
             )
             but
             it
             vanished
             like
             so
             much
             froath
             .
             For
             of
             how
             much
             the
             more
             price
             and
             esteeme
             peace
             is
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             is
             it
             hazarded
             in
             the
             losse
             of
             those
             that
             maintaine
             and
             vphold
             it
             .
             Now
             this
             so
             excellent
             and
             worthy
             a
             Minister
             ,
             when
             as
             nothing
             was
             wanting
             vnto
             him
             ,
             saue
             the
             putting
             on
             of
             a
             Kings
             Crowne
             ,
             refused
             it
             ,
             became
             a
             Friar
             ,
             and
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             the
             habite
             of
             the
             order
             of
             
               San
               Benito
            
             .
             And
             did
             so
             exercise
             himselfe
             in
             continuall
             prayer
             and
             contemplation
             ,
             that
             euen
             whilest
             he
             liued
             here
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             they
             held
             him
             for
             a
             Saint
             .
             And
             if
             he
             were
             so
             worthy
             a
             man
             in
             that
             age
             ,
             seruing
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             punctualitie
             and
             sinceritie
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             was
             as
             precise
             in
             his
             sanctitie
             and
             holinesse
             of
             life
             ,
             when
             he
             rendred
             himselfe
             a
             slaue
             ,
             and
             seruant
             to
             his
             Lord
             and
             Master
             the
             King
             of
             heauen
             .
             For
             your
             excellent
             wits
             ,
             which
             know
             how
             to
             make
             aduantage
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             comes
             amisse
             vnto
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             once
             resolued
             to
             serue
             God
             ,
             they
             do
             truly
             humble
             themselues
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             strong
             determination
             ,
             tread
             and
             trample
             the
             world
             vnder
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             therein
             is
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             and
             take
             hold
             on
             Christ.
             And
             being
             thus
             occupied
             in
             holy
             exercises
             ,
             laden
             with
             yeares
             ,
             hee
             departed
             out
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             was
             eternall
             ,
             hauing
             inioyed
             some
             yeares
             of
             that
             quietude
             and
             abundance
             of
             peace
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             did
             essay
             to
             die
             well
             ,
             (
             which
             being
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             so
             difficult
             ,
             and
             darke
             a
             passage
             ,
             too
             little
             care
             is
             commonly
             had
             therein
             )
             hee
             passed
             from
             this
             short
             stride
             betwixt
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             to
             the
             eternitie
             of
             such
             an
             estate
             ,
             as
             we
             yet
             know
             not
             what
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             the
             extreames
             being
             (
             as
             we
             see
             )
             so
             farre
             distant
             .
          
           
             All
             that
             hath
             beene
             hitherto
             said
             both
             in
             generall
             and
             particular
             ,
             concerning
             a
             Monarchie
             ,
             and
             kingdome
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             fruitlesse
             ,
             nor
             the
             time
             lost
             ,
             that
             hath
             beene
             spent
             in
             the
             writing
             ,
             
             or
             shall
             be
             spent
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             well
             and
             truly
             considered
             .
             For
             by
             the
             perusall
             thereof
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             may
             come
             to
             know
             a
             thousand
             seuerall
             semblances
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             disguised
             countenances
             of
             hypocriticall
             Courtiers
             ,
             and
             the
             diuers
             dispositions
             and
             humours
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             ambitious
             as
             the
             couetous
             ;
             their
             affections
             ,
             conditions
             ,
             and
             naturall
             inclinations
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             by
             nature
             of
             great
             and
             vnruly
             spirits
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             bee
             by
             fortune
             put
             into
             great
             places
             .
             For
             this
             ,
             without
             doubt
             ,
             changeth
             man
             from
             his
             first
             estate
             ,
             and
             apparrelleth
             him
             with
             other
             particular
             affections
             ;
             And
             in
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             these
             ,
             consisteth
             the
             augmentation
             ,
             conseruation
             ,
             and
             good
             gubernation
             of
             kingdomes
             ,
             and
             commonwealths
             :
             as
             also
             the
             reputation
             ,
             credit
             ,
             opinion
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             of
             Kings
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             may
             out
             of
             these
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             aduertisements
             ,
             collect
             and
             know
             how
             at
             one
             time
             the
             naturall
             dispositions
             ,
             customes
             ,
             and
             manners
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             stand
             affected
             ,
             and
             how
             at
             another
             time
             those
             that
             are
             not
             so
             vulgar
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             low
             a
             ranke
             ,
             and
             how
             at
             all
             times
             to
             make
             vse
             of
             this
             knowledge
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             increasing
             and
             inlarging
             of
             their
             power
             and
             greatnesse
             ;
             and
             how
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             carry
             themselues
             towards
             them
             ;
             as
             also
             those
             other
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             aide
             and
             assist
             in
             gouernment
             .
             For
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             of
             more
             price
             ,
             or
             more
             to
             be
             valued
             by
             Kings
             ,
             then
             this
             knowledge
             of
             the
             affections
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             discerning
             those
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             the
             moderating
             of
             their
             owne
             .
             And
             as
             it
             were
             to
             make
             a
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             to
             prognosticate
             by
             them
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             the
             actions
             of
             those
             that
             〈◊〉
             about
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             intend
             to
             make
             their
             stop
             ,
             and
             set
             vp
             their
             rest
             ,
             be
             they
             foes
             ,
             or
             friends
             .
             And
             by
             the
             actions
             of
             those
             that
             are
             present
             (
             be
             they
             Confederates
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             dependents
             )
             their
             ends
             ,
             designes
             ,
             and
             pre●ensions
             .
             And
             particularly
             in
             those
             who
             cleaue
             closer
             to
             their
             Kings
             fortune
             ,
             then
             his
             person
             .
             Points
             ,
             whereon
             doth
             hang
             the
             hinge
             ,
             and
             wherein
             are
             included
             and
             shut
             vp
             ,
             all
             both
             the
             particular
             and
             generall
             passages
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             art
             ,
             and
             science
             ,
             
             which
             they
             call
             by
             the
             common
             name
             of
             Reason
             of
             State.
             And
             although
             I
             know
             for
             certaine
             ,
             that
             there
             will
             not
             such
             be
             wanting
             ,
             that
             will
             laugh
             and
             scoffe
             at
             these
             my
             Politicall
             Aduertisements
             ;
             some
             because
             they
             would
             be
             accounted
             the
             onely
             men
             seene
             in
             this
             Science
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             themselues
             the
             onely
             admired
             men
             amongst
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             that
             is
             a
             professour
             in
             that
             Art
             ,
             that
             vnderstandeth
             their
             plots
             and
             designes
             :
             Others
             ,
             lesse
             malignant
             ,
             as
             being
             ignorant
             of
             the
             secrets
             of
             this
             Science
             ,
             iudging
             it
             to
             be
             an
             Art
             ,
             full
             of
             impossibilities
             ,
             will
             not
             trouble
             themselues
             therewithall
             ,
             nor
             looke
             into
             the
             Mysteries
             thereof
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             the
             effects
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             iudge
             of
             the
             causes
             of
             things
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             carriage
             and
             successe
             of
             former
             businesses
             ,
             to
             diuine
             of
             the
             ends
             and
             designes
             of
             those
             which
             are
             now
             on
             foot
             .
             And
             others
             ,
             farre
             worse
             then
             these
             ,
             who
             although
             they
             come
             to
             know
             this
             truth
             ,
             deny
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             seeke
             many
             colours
             both
             for
             the
             disgracing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             ;
             and
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             professed
             enemies
             ,
             to
             whatsoeuer
             counsell
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             of
             their
             owne
             hatching
             ,
             fearing
             that
             it
             might
             quit
             something
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             ambition
             .
             And
             for
             that
             they
             will
             haue
             nothing
             thought
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             but
             what
             issues
             from
             forth
             their
             owne
             braine
             ,
             they
             blaspheme
             (
             saith
             Saint
             Iames
             )
             and
             speake
             euill
             of
             that
             which
             they
             know
             not
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             not
             admit
             and
             receiue
             that
             good
             which
             is
             propounded
             vnto
             them
             ;
             but
             (
             as
             that
             kingly
             Prophet
             saith
             )
             because
             they
             will
             neither
             vnderstand
             nor
             heare
             it
             ,
             like
             the
             Adder
             ,
             they
             stop
             their
             eares
             with
             the
             taile
             of
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             fearing
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             charmed
             by
             some
             superiour
             wit
             ,
             and
             better
             vnderstanding
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             fall
             backe
             ,
             fall
             edge
             ,
             come
             what
             will
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             haue
             cumplyed
             with
             my
             desire
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             more
             )
             with
             my
             obligation
             .
             And
             if
             it
             shall
             proue
             to
             be
             of
             any
             vse
             ,
             profit
             ,
             and
             seruice
             ,
             for
             King●
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             great
             Councellours
             and
             Ministers
             of
             their
             :
             kingdomes
             (
             which
             haue
             most
             need
             thereof
             )
             to
             〈…〉
             goes
             especially
             directed
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             may
             be
             〈…〉
             
             which
             are
             not
             in
             that
             nature
             .
             And
             though
             haply
             it
             may
             not
             bee
             auaileable
             for
             amendment
             ,
             yet
             may
             it
             serue
             for
             a
             desenganno
             ,
             and
             dis-deceiuing
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             an
             errour
             .
             And
             in
             case
             it
             shall
             not
             take
             this
             effect
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             harme
             done
             by
             committing
             it
             to
             the
             Presse
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             afterwards
             buried
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             befallen
             other
             farre
             better
             things
             then
             these
             ;
             And
             Time
             ,
             which
             couers
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             discouers
             what
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             will
             in
             it's
             time
             discouer
             this
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             are
             not
             yet
             come
             to
             light
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             they
             called
             Archimedes
             the
             Syracusan
             ,
             The
             Inuenter
             of
             new
             Things
             ,
             and
             the
             Register
             of
             old
             .
             And
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             amongst
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             great
             agreement
             and
             Artifice
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             some
             commonwealths
             ,
             as
             was
             that
             of
             the
             Aegyptians
             ,
             of
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             of
             the
             Allmanes
             ,
             and
             aboue
             all
             ,
             of
             the
             Romane
             Commonwealth
             ;
             Which
             Saint
             Austen
             did
             so
             much
             admire
             .
             And
             men
             looking
             no
             further
             then
             to
             that
             which
             is
             before
             them
             ,
             haue
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             quite
             forgotten
             that
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             there
             should
             bee
             some
             Remembrancer
             ,
             that
             by
             putting
             them
             in
             minde
             of
             that
             which
             is
             past
             ,
             they
             may
             the
             better
             performe
             things
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             prouide
             for
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             For
             (
             as
             Plato
             said
             ,
             though
             in
             another
             sence
             )
             all
             our
             knowledge
             is
             but
             a
             Recordation
             of
             things
             past
             ;
             and
             therein
             he
             said
             well
             .
             For
             a
             great
             part
             of
             those
             nouelties
             ,
             which
             are
             daily
             introduced
             ,
             are
             but
             old
             things
             ,
             that
             haue
             layen
             long
             in
             obliuion
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             done
             to
             day
             ,
             we
             finde
             ,
             is
             forgotten
             to
             morrow
             .
             And
             in
             the
             reuolution
             of
             time
             ,
             comes
             (
             in
             after
             ages
             )
             to
             represent
             it selfe
             for
             new
             .
             And
             this
             (
             amongst
             many
             others
             )
             was
             the
             maine
             cause
             which
             moued
             me
             to
             write
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             incourage
             me
             to
             go
             on
             further
             ,
             though
             I
             must
             confesse
             ,
             that
             my
             penne
             hath
             out
             runne
             my
             intention
             ,
             finding
             that
             I
             haue
             〈◊〉
             my
             foot
             deeper
             into
             the
             stirrop
             ,
             then
             ●
             thought
             to
             haue
             〈◊〉
             ;
             having
             made
             a
             volumne
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             when
             I
             first
             〈…〉
             ,
             I
             purposed
             should
             haue
             ended
             in
             a
             short
             〈…〉
             But
             who
             can
             put
             a
             bridle
             vnto
             loue
             ,
             or
             restraine
             
             zeale
             ?
             and
             more
             especially
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             so
             naturall
             and
             proper
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             all
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             ,
             doth
             or
             ought
             to
             beare
             vnto
             his
             owne
             King
             and
             Lord
             Adding
             thereunto
             mine
             owne
             particular
             respect
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             my
             nearer
             reference
             to
             his
             Maiesties
             seruice
             ?
             And
             no
             small
             spurre
             hereunto
             ,
             was
             my
             honest
             true
             meaning
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             assurance
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             whose
             whole
             studie
             and
             desire
             in
             this
             my
             labour
             hath
             beene
             ,
             to
             hit
             as
             right
             as
             I
             could
             vpon
             that
             which
             might
             be
             most
             conuenient
             ,
             for
             the
             augmentation
             ,
             conseruation
             ,
             reputation
             ,
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             Kings
             ;
             as
             likewise
             ,
             what
             I
             thought
             would
             bee
             most
             necessarie
             for
             the
             wellfare
             and
             good
             gouernment
             of
             kingdomes
             and
             particular
             Commonwealths
             .
             For
             this
             doth
             depend
             on
             that
             .
             Though
             I
             conceiue
             there
             be
             few
             that
             thinke
             thereon
             .
             For
             most
             (
             I
             feare
             me
             )
             treate
             onely
             their
             owne
             businesse
             ,
             making
             that
             the
             principall
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             accidentall
             .
             Howbeit
             they
             will
             not
             sticke
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             publish
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             onely
             attend
             the
             conseruation
             of
             their
             Kings
             and
             Commonwealths
             ,
             Would
             to
             God
             that
             it
             might
             not
             be
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             himselfe
             said
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             that
             his
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             Prince
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             They
             honour
             mee
             with
             their
             lip
             ,
             
               Cer
               aute●
               〈◊〉
               longè
               est
               à
               me
               :
            
             But
             their
             heart
             is
             farre
             from
             mee
             .
             God
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             of
             thy
             infinite
             mercy
             ,
             that
             the
             hearts
             of
             Kings
             and
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             farre
             off
             from
             thee
             ;
             nor
             thou
             from
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             thou
             wilt
             vouchsafe
             to
             bee
             euermore
             neare
             at
             hand
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             fauour
             them
             ,
             and
             direct
             them
             in
             all
             their
             wayes
             ,
             to
             thy
             honour
             and
             glory
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Laus
             Deo.
             
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           Page
           7.
           line
           26.
           
           
             A
             Cetar
          
           ,
           reade
           Acertar
           .
           p.
           13.
           l
           31.
           his
           family
           ,
           r.
           it
           's
           family
           .
           p.
           17.
           l.
           35.
           denotate
           ,
           r.
           denotateth
           .
           p
           24.
           l.
           26.
           though
           ,
           r.
           thought
           .
           p.
           33.
           l
           29.
           woorst
           ,
           r.
           wo●'st
           .
           p.
           34.
           l.
           34.
           men
           ,
           r.
           man.
           p.
           53
           l.
           19.
           
             sapientio
             rerit
          
           ,
           r.
           
             sapientior
             erit
          
           .
           p.
           71.
           l.
           20.
           
             su
             spasse●
          
           ,
           r.
           
             sus
             passos
          
           .
           p.
           87.
           l
           9.
           wise
           ,
           r.
           the
           wise
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           13.
           of
           force
           ,
           r.
           of
           the
           force
           p
           ▪
           135.
           l
           ▪
           1.
           
           Regular
           ,
           r.
           Reg●lar
           .
           p.
           136.
           l.
           15.
           goodnesses
           ,
           r.
           goodnesse
           .
           p.
           151.
           l.
           22.
           content
           to
           ,
           r.
           to
           content
           .
           p.
           156.
           l.
           9.
           subiect
           .
           r.
           subiects
           .
           p.
           157.
           l.
           20.
           
             sa
             soga
          
           ,
           r.
           
             la
             soga
          
           .
           p.
           175.
           l.
           24.
           this
           answer
           ,
           r.
           this
           I
           answer
           .
           p.
           142.
           l.
           18.
           caree●se
           ,
           r.
           carelesse
           .
           p.
           245.
           l.
           3.
           seuerietie
           ,
           r.
           seueritie
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           32.
           are
           that
           ,
           r.
           that
           are
           .
           p.
           261.
           l.
           17.
           impostoures
           ,
           r.
           impostures
           .
           Ibid.
           l.
           3●
           .
           nstad
           ,
           mistad
           .
           p.
           273.
           l.
           30.
           cabines
           ,
           r.
           cabinets
           .
           p.
           287.
           l.
           14.
           therein
           ,
           r.
           there
           is
           .
           p.
           294.
           l.
           30.
           requencie
           ,
           r.
           frequencie
           .
           p.
           320.
           l.
           27.
           or
           iudgement
           ,
           r.
           or
           that
           iudgement
           .
           p.
           323.
           l.
           11.
           inionyed
           ,
           r.
           inioyned
           .
           p.
           344
           l.
           12
           ,
           deliaces
           ,
           r.
           delicasies
           .
           p.
           352.
           l.
           19.
           of
           much
           ,
           r.
           much
           of
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A04705-e240
           
             Sen.
             epist.
             84.
             i●
             princip
             .
          
           
             Valer.
             Max.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A04705-e1940
           
             Polit.
             cap
             1.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             lib.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             7.
             27.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Ciuil
             .
             Dei.
             
          
           
             D.
             Tho.
             de
             regim
             .
             li.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             Pol.
             3.
             cap.
             5.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             Dial.
             de
             repub
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             Beros
             lib.
             4.
             de
             Flor.
             Cald.
             secundum
             Philon.
             de
             Antiq.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             26.
             
          
           
             Liv.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             Aug
             lib
             4.
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             Dei.
             cap.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             &
             lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             part
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             23.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             4●
             .
             11.
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             34
             ▪
             23.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             16
             ▪
             11.
             
          
           
             De
             post
             foetantibus
             accepit
             eum
             ,
             pascere
             Iacob
             Servum
             suum
             &
             Israel
             haereditatem
             suam
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Greg
             in
             Iob.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             34.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             20.
             
             Iudg.
             8.
             
          
           
             Cassio
             .
             lib.
             4.
             epist
             ▪
             42.
             
          
           
             Homer
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             2.
             4.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             Chrys.
             in
             Epist.
             vlt
             :
             ad
             Corin
             :
             Serm.
             15.
             
             Plato
             Dion
             .
             Epist.
             7.
             D.
             Thom.
             de
             ●egi
             .
             Prin.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Nazian
             :
             in
             Apologetico
             .
          
           
             Seneca
             .
             lib.
             de
             Clem.
             1.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Xenophon
             .
             Lib.
             1
             de
             Cyrop
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             49.
             5
             
          
           
             Re●ran●
             El
             beneficio
             s●
             da
             po●●●l
             oficio
             .
          
           
             Rom
             13.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             135.
             16.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             11.
             17.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             &
             D.
             Tho.
             in
             Epis.
             1.
             ad
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             1.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             &
             Aly.
             lib.
             3.
             de
             Anima
             .
          
           
             Lactan.
             Firm.
             Lib.
             de
             Opificio
             Dei
             ,
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             H.
             Varro
             .
          
           
             R●b
             .
             Steph.
             in
             Thesau
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Plato
             in
             Tim.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             .
             lib.
             de
             C●em
             .
          
           
             Regall
             power
             was
             first
             ordayned
             for
             the
             ease
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Seneca
             lib.
             de
             Consolat
             ad
             Polib
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Aelian
             .
             de
             varia
             Hist.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             22.
             3.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             Num.
             11.
             
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             Num.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             49
             3.
             
          
           
             Hierom.
             in
             Traduc
             .
             Hebraicis
             in
             Gen.
             
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             lib.
             24.
             
          
           
             Moral
             .
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ouid.
             Metam
             .
          
           
             Isidor
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
             Etym.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             ,
             Tim.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             Wisd.
             6.
             24.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             9.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal
             ▪
             119.
             144.
             
          
           
             Wisd.
             6.
             21.
             
          
           
             Plat●
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Repub.
             
          
           
             Membrin
             .
             Rosi
             .
             c●p
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             8.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             7.
             29.
             
          
           
             Cicero
             in
             Orat.
             pro
             lege
             Manil.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             13.
             23.
             
          
           
             Iames.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             35.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             66.
             
          
           
             Sambuc
             .
             in
             prob
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             17.
             28.
             
          
           
             Zey
             .
             5.
             
             Tit.
             4.
             
             Part.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             17.
             27.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Hila●
             .
             in
             Psal.
             118.
             
          
           
             Wis
             7.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             T●l
             .
          
           
             Plut.
             in
             P.
             Aemil
             Arist.
             c.
             8.
             
             Mag.
             moral
             .
          
           
             Eurip.
             lib.
             12.
             
          
           
             Seniore
             in
             Prou●nciae
             congrega
             ,
             &
             eos
             interroga
             ,
             facilius
             namque
             .
             inuenitur
             quod
             ●
             pluribus
             Senioribus
             quaeritur
             .
          
           
             S.
             Aug.
             ad
             fratres
             in
             erem
             .
             Ser.
             14.
             
          
           
             Heraclides
             in
             Politicis
             .
          
           
             senec
             .
             Epist.
             60.
             
             Bald.
             in
             cap.
             1.
             de
             r●nun
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             33.
             10.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             21.
             30.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Nyss.
             lib.
             de
             lib.
             arbitrio
             .
          
           
             Galen
             decognosc
             .
             curand
             .
             animi
             morbis
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Wisd.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             11.
             16.
             
          
           
             Cicero
             lib.
             4.
             epist.
             fam
             .
             epist.
             v●●●ma
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             .
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             lib.
             14.
             de
             Ciuit.
             Dei.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Plato
             .
             in
             Thim
             .
          
           
             Strabo
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             It
             passeth
             so
             sometimes
             that
             Kings
             put
             the
             gouernment
             into
             those
             mens
             handes
             which
             are
             lame
             ,
             and
             neyther
             know
             nor
             can
             command
             .
             They
             require
             their
             voyce
             ,
             who
             haue
             nothing
             but
             a
             voice
             :
             Empty
             barrells
             that
             sound
             loude
             ,
             but
             haue
             no
             fulnesse
             ,
             and
             craue
             aduice
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             are
             least
             able
             to
             giue
             it
             them
             .
             And
             if
             they
             themselues
             pay
             not
             for
             their
             folly
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             the
             Kingdome
             suffers
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Arist.
             Ethic.
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ley.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
             Tit.
             21.
             part
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             20.
             18.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             .
             22.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             31.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             .
             21.
             6.
             
          
           
             Tob.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             101.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             2.
             
          
           
             Wised
             .
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             8.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             18.
             
             &
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             16.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Diodor.
             Sic.
             lib.
             2.
             rerum
             antiq
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ae●●an
             de
             Var.
             Hist.
             lib.
             14.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             28.
             30.
             
          
           
             Plut.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Sto●●us
             Serm.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             23.
             8
             ▪
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             19.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Isay.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             7.
             
          
           
             Isay.
             58.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Hose
             .
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             ●2
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             10.
             9.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             2.
             
             Pol.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             20.
             29.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             ●3
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             15.
             27.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             10.
             10.
             
          
           
             Paris
             de
             Put.
             de
             Sindic
             .
             c.
             2.
             num
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             de
             Pena
             in
             l.
             Iudices
             .
             Cod.
             de
             Dignitat
             .
             lib.
             12.
             
          
           
             Isay.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             27.
             25.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             26.
             9.
             
          
           
             L.
             ff
             .
             ad
             l.
             Iul.
             rep
             .
             l.
             3.
             ff
             .
             de
             recep
             &c.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             fin
             .
             C.
             ad
             Legem
             Iul.
             rep
             .
             l.
             10.
             
             &
             .
             22.
             
             Tit.
             5.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             lib.
             2.
             de
             
          
           
             Legibus
             .
          
           
             Act.
             24.
             25.
             1.
             
          
           
             Num.
             2●
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             .
             de
             Antiq.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Bald.
             in
             l.
             1.
             c.
             de
             haered
             :
             vel
             Actione
             v●ndit
             .
             Diseque
             el
             fiscotiens
             Accion
             contra
             los
             toles
             bi●nes
             .
          
           
             B●l
             d●●ito
             ded
             ●●●cho
             qualqui●ra
             pu●de
             serach●ado
             durante
             el
             Of●icio
             ●
             despues
             〈…〉
             .
             de
             Calum●●●●●
             .
          
           
             Nazian
             .
             in
             O●at
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Sene
             ca.
             de
             Benefi
             .
          
           
             In
             au●h
             .
             V●
             Iudices
             sine
             quo●
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             Isa●
             .
             ●3
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             2●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             25.
             10.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             
          
           
             Eccl
             ▪
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ber.
             ser.
             20.
             in
             Cant.
             
          
           
             Isay.
             9.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             14.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Deut.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             20.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             21.
             
          
           
             Prou
             ,
             16.
             10.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Deut
             17.
             15.
             
          
           
             Chrys.
             h●m
             .
             10.
             in
             Gen●sim
             .
          
           
             Hosc.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             5.
             
          
           
             D●us
             .
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Mac.
             2.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             
          
           
             Corn.
             Tacit.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Offi.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Plat
             Dial.
             1.
             de
             Legibus
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Ley.
             29.
             
             Tit.
             9.
             
             Part.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aelius
             Lampr.
             in
             vita
             Alexan.
             Seu●ri
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             Diog
             ,
             Laert.
             
          
           
             Isay
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             19
             24.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Wisd.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Iob.
             40.
             18.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             Act.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             5.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             Act.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             3.
             de
             anim
             .
             ●ext
             .
             37.
             l
             ct
             13.
             
             &
             D.
             Tho.
             Vniuersae
             creaturae
             homo
             est
             praestantissimus
             vt
             inter
             membra
             oculus
             .
          
           
             D.
             Chrys.
             in
             Hom.
             15.
             in
             Ioan
             
          
           
             Plin.
             lib.
             11.
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             19.
             26.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Mac.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             22.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             34
             24.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             7.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Iob
             22.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             94.
             7.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             72.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             ●2
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Isay.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             19.
             14.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             10.
             8.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Prou
             16.
             5●
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Psal.
             4.
             1.
             ibi
             .
             ver
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             2●
             .
             1●●
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             22.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal
             ●02
             ▪
             19.
             
             ●0
             ▪
             
          
           
             Es●er
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Plut.
             in
             vita
             Public●la
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             143.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Plin.
             natur
             .
             Hist.
             lib.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             58.
             5.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2●
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             ●
             Sam.
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             25.
             1.
             
          
           
             Math.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cicero
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             45.
             ●
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             23.
             5.
             
          
           
             3
             King.
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             King.
             3.
             
             ●8
             .
          
           
             Greg.
             lib
             7.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             12●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Di●dor
             .
             Si●ul
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Plato
             lib.
             9.
             delegibus
             .
          
           
             Osor
             :
             lib
             4.
             de
             reg
             .
             Iustit
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             10.
             8.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             25.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             10.
             17.
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             D.
             Tho.
             1.
             p.
             q.
             21
             artic
             .
             1
             &
             .
             ●
             .
             2
             q.
             61.
             art
             .
             3.
             
             So●o
             de
             Iustitiae
             .
             &
             iust
             lib.
             3.
             
             Arist
             :
             5.
             
             Ethic.
             cap
             :
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             20.
             
             &
             6.
             
             &
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             De
             Iust.
             &
             i●
             :
          
           
             Esay
             32.
             17.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             lib.
             4.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             Dei.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Isidor
             .
             lib.
             Etymol
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             Doctr.
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Aristeas
             in
             Hist.
             
          
           
             Ambr.
             lib.
             2.
             in
             Lu●
             .
             Aug.
             lib.
             de
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Cirero
             .
             lib.
             3●
             de
             Officijs
             .
          
           
             Plut
             in
             Moral
             .
             lib
             de
             Doctr.
             prim
             .
          
           
             Lact.
             Tirm
             :
             lib.
             3
             cap.
             22.
             &
             lib.
             lib
             5.
             cap
             5.
             
          
           
             Scot
             lib.
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             46.
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             Anselm
             :
             in
             Prosolog
             .
             Plutarc
             .
             in
             Ag●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Arist
             :
             3.
             
             Top.
             cap.
             2.
             1
             ,
          
           
             Cicero
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Leg
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             Tho
             2.
             2.
             7.
             
             So.
             Art.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             6.
             qua
             .
             tuor
             modus
             .
             11.
             q.
             3.
             de
             re
             iud
             .
             in
             6.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Patri
             .
             de
             Reg.
             lib.
             8.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             
          
           
             ●colastici
             cum
             D.
             Tho.
             2.
             2
             ▪
             q
             80
             art
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             10.
             
             Met
             :
             Tit.
             11.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             18.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Ch●on
             .
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             29.
             16.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Wisd.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             Chrys.
             in
             Serm.
             〈◊〉
             Bapt.
             Aug.
             ad
             fratres
             in
             Erem
             ser.
             35.
             
          
           
             Amos
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Rayz
             .
             is
             properly
             the
             roote
             of
             a
             tree
             ,
             or
             any
             ,
             other
             plant
             .
             Metophorictlly
             Rayzes
             ,
             are
             inheritance
             ,
             or
             possessions
             ,
             in
             lands
             ,
             houses
             ,
             or
             immouable
             goods
             ,
             because
             these
             cannot
             be
             rooted
             out
             ,
             not
             remoued
             from
             place
             to
             place
             as
             your
             moueable
             goods
             may
             be
             .
             
               Bienes
               rayzes
            
             del
             Reyno
             .
             is
             Crowne
             Land
             ,
             which
             neither
             can
             not
             ought
             to
             be
             alienated
             
               Co●arr
               .
               verb.
               Rayzes
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Iuro
               .
               reales
            
             .
             is
             a
             certaine
             royall
             rent
             ,
             raised
             through
             out
             a
             whole
             Kingdome
             ;
             so
             called
             ●
             Iure
             for
             the
             obligation
             subiects
             haue
             to
             maintaine
             their
             Kings
             .
             In
             consideration
             whereof
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             administer
             Iustice
             truly
             ,
             aud
             to
             keepe
             them
             in
             peace
             .
             
               Ib.
               Verb.
               Iuro
               .
               Dan.
            
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Amos.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             58
             ▪
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Iames.
             5
             ●
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             25
             ▪
             
          
           
             Prou.
             30.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Luke
             17.
             17.
             
          
           
             Malach.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             lib.
             8.
             
             Eth.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             .
             17.
             29
             ▪
             
          
           
             Exod.
             31.
             4.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             17.
             28
             ,
          
           
             ●
             .
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             August
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             3.
             10
             ▪
             
          
           
             Iames
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             19.
             2●
             
          
           
             Psal.
             10.
             10.
             
          
           
             ●am
             .
             4.
             3●
             
          
           
             August
             .
          
           
             Vlpian
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Versi
             ▪
             Quaedam
             en●m
             ff
             .
             d●
             varijs
             &
             extraor
             .
             Cognitio
             .
             Pomp●nius
             ,
             l.
             ●
             .
             ad
             fin●m
             .
             ff
             .
             de
             Orig.
             ●ur●●
             .
          
           
             Isocrates
             Orat.
             de
             pac●
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Sa●●
             .
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             26.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ibi.
             25.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Satyr
             .
             10
             
          
           
             Salust
             .
          
           
             Terentius
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             1
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             Salust
             :
             In
             Authem
             :
             Quomod
             oportes
             I●d
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             Senten
             .
             cap.
             50.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reg.
             3
             ▪
             39.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             25.
             11.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             cap.
             33.
             
          
           
             Chrys●in
             Mas.
             lib.
             5
             de
             Ciuis
             .
             dei
             .
             Cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             .
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Clem●nt
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             10.
             26.
             
          
           
             Num.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ambr.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Offi.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sen
             ▪
             27.
             11.
             
          
           
             ●
             King.
             16.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Mac●h
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             37.
             
             ●1
             .
          
           
             M●t.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             131.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             Hie●
             .
             Sup.
             I●r●●
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             lib.
             5.
             de
             Ciuit.
             cap.
             24.
             
             Isid
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sent.
             cap.
             52.
             
             S.
             Th
             2.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             137
             〈◊〉
             2.
             ad
             2.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             19.
             14.
             
          
           
             3
             King.
             12
             ▪
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             Esay
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ita
             ●sido
             .
             Cla●●us
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rex
             ,
             qui
             sedet
             in
             solio
             ,
             dissipat
             omne
             malum
             ,
             intuitu
             suo
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             1●
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             21.
             
          
           
             3
             King
             28.
             
          
           
             Bede
             :
             in
             Ioh
             Greg.
             Pastor
             .
             p
             1.
             c
             11.
             
          
           
             Ber.
             in
             Cant.
             Ser.
             49.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             3.
             
             Polit.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             lib.
             ●
             .
             Rheto●
             .
             c.
             9
             ▪
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Isidor
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             Polyb.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             ●
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             16.
             9.
             
          
           
             Plutar.
             in
             Pompon
             .
             Artic.
             
          
           
             Refert
             .
             Cor.
             Tacit
             An●al
             .
             lib.
             8.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1●
             .
          
           
             Pont.
             20.
             3.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             9.
             49.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             43.
             24.
             
          
           
             Esdras
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             8.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ambr.
             lib.
             2.
             de
             bene
             ●
             .
             14
             ,
          
           
             Isidor
             :
          
           
             Eccl.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             lbi
             25.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             30.
             22.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             31.
             4.
             
          
           
             Senec.
             ●pist
             .
             84.
             
          
           
             Cicero
             .
             Philip.
             2.
             
             Orat.
             4.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             9.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Iude
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Wisd.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ibi.
             6
             ,
          
           
             Ibi.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ibi.
             8.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             11
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Ionah
             .
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             ●
             King.
             24.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             14.
             43.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             1●
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             3.
             33.
             
          
           
             Ibi.
             vers
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             26.
             
          
           
             ●
             Cor.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             Cor.
             11.
             2.
             29.
             
          
           
             Ierem
             20.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ibi.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             22.
             6.
             
          
           
             Isay
             22.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ibi.
             14
             ▪
             
          
           
             Prou.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             Greg
             Hom.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             6.
             25.
             
          
           
             Prou
             :
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cicero
             Tuse
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Refert
             .
             Hilar
             de
             va●ia
             histor
             .
             Lib.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             177.
             
          
           
             D.
             Th.
             2.
             2.
             q.
             〈◊〉
             .
             art
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             lib.
             de
             Mendacio
             ad
             Consen●●●m
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iosh.
             9.
             15.
             
          
           
             Isidor
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Synonimorum
             .
             D.
             Th.
             2.
             2.
             q.
             100.
             art
             .
             4.
             ad
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             L.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             4.
             
             Part.
             2.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             i●
             Apolog.
             
          
           
             Wisd.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Diog.
             Laert.
             de
             Vit.
             Philos.
             
          
           
             Pliny
             lib.
             8.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             bis
             .
             cap.
             25
             Cocodri●●●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             62.
             11.
             
          
           
             Is●y
             .
             50.
             4.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             Psal.
             63.
             ve●
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             P●ou
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             Caelius
             .
             Lib.
             13.
             
             Lectio
             antiq
             .
             c.
             ●
             
          
           
             He
             means
             the
             Escri●anos
             ,
             and
             Notaries
             of
             
               Spaine
               ▪
            
          
           
             Apoc.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tobit
             .
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             Valer.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Mirabi
             .
             Caepola
             ;
             Simancus
             de
             rep
             .
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             14.
             &
             ▪
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Osor.
             lib.
             8.
             de
             Regis
             institutione
             .
          
           
             Ley.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             9.
             p.
             2.
             in
             fine
             .
             Ibi.
             Faria
             traycion
             .
             Excepto
             encaso
             detraycion
             ●
             heregia
             ,
             enlo
             qual
             por
             dottrina
             de
             santo
             Thomas
             se
             puedes
             dist
             .
             21.
             &
             dist
             .
             10.
             q.
             2.
             artic
             .
             3.
             q.
             1.
             ad
             .
             2.
             
             L.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             21.
             26.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             72.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             52.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             ●8
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             13.
             3●
             
          
           
             Iam.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             .
             lib.
             4.
             ae
             Virtut
             .
          
           
             Psal
             31.
             91
             
             Iames
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             ●ern
             .
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Conside
             .
             ad
             Eugen.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             Prou
             ▪
             29.
             12.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             26.
             21.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             31.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Plut.
             Moral
             .
             lib.
             de
             Amico
             ,
             &
             ●ff●ctatore
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
             Ti●
             .
             13.
             par
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             140.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             9.
             
          
           
             Hieroni.
             Epist.
             88.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             19.
             22.
             
          
           
             Plut.
             in
             Moral
             .
             lib.
             de
             Educan
             .
             tiberis
             .
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             in
             regist
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             82.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             5.
             5.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Wisd.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             .
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             141.
             5.
             
          
           
             Herodia
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Plut.
             in
             vita
             ,
             Mar.
             Brut.
             
          
           
             Ansel.
             epist.
             ad
             Rom.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Cicero
             lib.
             de
             A●icitia
             .
          
           
             Augustin●
             
          
           
             Tom.
             8.
             in
             ,
             Psal.
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Hler.
             ad
             Sabian
             .
          
           
             Seneca
             .
             epist.
             124
             
          
           
             ●
             Chron.
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             3.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Arist
             3.
             
             E●hi
             .
             8.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             lib.
             2.
             de
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             c.
             17.
             
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Nis.
             de
             bomi
             .
             opifici
             ▪
             
          
           
             2
             Pe●
             .
          
           
             Ambr.
             lib.
             6
             
          
           
             Exam
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Basil.
             lib.
             de
             vere
             Virgini●
             .
          
           
             Bern.
             de
             inter●●●
             domo
             .
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             Don
             Alons
             
               the
               sixt
               of
            
             Castile
             and
             Leons
             .
             Vide
             Fernan
             Perez
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             T●●
             .
             4.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             lin
             .
             nat
             .
             Hist.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Num.
             25.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             de
             Antiq.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ciccro
             lib.
             2
             ,
             de
             sin
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             lib.
             de
             moribus
             .
          
           
             Dionis
             .
          
           
             S.
             Prosper
             lib.
             3.
             de
             ●i●
             Contemp.
             cap
             19.
             
          
           
             Arist
             6.
             
             Ethic.
             cap.
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             S.
             Leo.
             Serm.
             de
             leiun
             ▪
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             30.
             14
             ▪
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             ●7
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             Galat.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             33.
             9.
             
          
           
             Iulius
             lib.
             3.
             de
             Legibus
             .
          
           
             Plin.
             Iun.
             lib.
             Epist.
             ad
             semp
             .
             Rufum
             .
          
           
             Chrysost.
             hom
             ▪
             19.
             in
             Gen.
             
          
           
             Bald.
             in
             l.
             Prouinoiarum
             C
             ,
             d●ferijs
             .
          
           
             Plato
             Dial.
             2.
             de
             Legibus
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             31.
             
          
           
             Fier
             .
             lib.
             35.
             
             Tit.
             Opus
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Reg.
             18.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             ●
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             41.
             44.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Reg.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eccl
             :
             11.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             113.
             7.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             17.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             .
             de
             Antiq
             .
             lib
             1.
             cap.
             6.
             1.
             
             Reg.
             15.
             33.
             
          
           
             Esther
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             16.
             10.
             
          
           
             Wisd.
             6.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             22.
             11.
             
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             ●x
             regist
             .
             li.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             cap.
             33.
             
          
           
             Part.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             9.
             
             L.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ambr.
             in
             Apolog
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Micah
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             lib.
             8.
             
             Ethic.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             
             ●7
             .
          
           
             Senec.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             101.
             7.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             lib.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Soliloq
             .
             ●a
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Mark.
             20.
             37.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             10.
             38.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             ●
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             49.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iud
             9
             28.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             29.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             30.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             29.
             26.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Esther
             ●6
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Patri
             ,
             ●0
             .
             2.
             li.
             21.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             
          
           
             There
             remaineth
             testimony
             hereof
             in
             the
             Decretals
             .
             
               C.
               Alui●
               16.
               q.
            
             
          
           
             Aeneas
             Siluester
             de
             doct
             .
             Sig●smund
             .
          
           
             H●b
             .
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             King.
             13.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Reg.
             22.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Mac.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             lib.
             5.
             polit
             .
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Bal.
             in
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
             Num.
             4.
             c.
             de
             .
             Strui
             .
          
           
             Sen●
             Traged
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Wis.
             6.
             1.
             
             &
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ambr.
             6.
             
             Exam.
             1.
             c.
             4
             :
          
           
             Aelian
             .
             lib.
             6
             :
             c.
             21.
             de
             Animalibus
             .
          
           
             Iob
             38.
             36.
             
             Greg.
             3.
             
             Moral
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Prou
             2●
             .
          
           
             Apec
             .
             22.
             9.
             
          
           
             Plut.
             in
             Moral
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             27.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Basil
             in
             orat
             .
             11.
             d●
             faelicit
             .
             &
             prudentia
             ▪
             
          
           
             Sen
             lib.
             10.
             
             Epist.
             72.